The dying man's testament to the Church of Scotland, or, A treatise concerning scandal divided into four parts ... : in each of which there are not a few choice and useful questions, very shortly and satisfyingly discussed and cleared / by ... Mr. James Durham ... who being dead (by this) yet speaketh ; and published by John Carstares ... ; to which is prefixed an excellent preface of famous Mr. Blair ... ; together with a table of the contents of the several chapters of each part.
         Durham, James, 1622-1658.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 934 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 234 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A37042
         Wing D2810
         ESTC R3845
         12786953
         ocm 12786953
         93894
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A37042)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93894)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 379:1)
      
       
         
           
             The dying man's testament to the Church of Scotland, or, A treatise concerning scandal divided into four parts ... : in each of which there are not a few choice and useful questions, very shortly and satisfyingly discussed and cleared / by ... Mr. James Durham ... who being dead (by this) yet speaketh ; and published by John Carstares ... ; to which is prefixed an excellent preface of famous Mr. Blair ... ; together with a table of the contents of the several chapters of each part.
             Durham, James, 1622-1658.
             Blair, Robert, 1593-1666.
          
           [32], 432 p.
           
             Printed by Christopher Higgins ...,
             Edinburgh :
             1659.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             (from t.p.) 1. Concerning scandal in the general -- 2. Concerning publick scandals, or scandals as they are the object of church-censures, and more particularly as they are in practice -- 3. Concerning doctrinal scandals, or scandalous errors -- 4. Concerning scandalous divisions.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland.
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             The
             Dying
             man's
          
           TESTAMENT
           
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ;
        
         
           OR
           ,
           A
           Treatise
           concerning
           Scandal
           .
           Divided
           into
           Four
           Parts
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Concerning
             Scandal
             in
             the
             general
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concerning
             Publick
             Scandals
             ,
             or
             Scandals
             as
             they
             are
             the
             object
             of
             Church-censures
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             as
             they
             are
             in
             practice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             Doctrinal
             Scandals
             ,
             or
             scandalous
             errors
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Concerning
             Scandalous
             Divisions
             .
          
        
         
           In
           each
           of
           which
           there
           are
           not
           a
           few
           choice
           and
           useful
           Questions
           ,
           very
           shortly
           and
           satisfyingly
           discussed
           and
           cleared
           .
        
         
           BY
        
         
           That
           singularly
           faithfull
           and
           wise
           Servant
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Mr.
           
             IAMES
             DURHAM
          
           ,
           late
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Glasgow
           ,
           Who
           being
           dead
           (
           by
           this
           )
           yet
           speaketh
           :
           And
           published
           by
           
             Iohn
             Carstares
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           in
           GLASGOVV
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           prefixed
           an
           excellent
           PREFACE
           of
           famous
           Mr.
           Blair
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           St
           Andrews
           ,
           (
           wherein
           he
           also
           vigorously
           driveth
           the
           main
           design
           of
           the
           blessed
           Author
           in
           this
           last
           Piece
           of
           his
           Labours
           )
        
         
           Together
           with
           a
           TABLE
           of
           the
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           several
           Chapters
           of
           each
           Part.
           
        
         
           Matth.
           18.
           7.
           
        
         
           Wo
           unto
           the
           world
           because
           of
           Offences
           :
           for
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           Offences
           come
           :
           but
           wo
           to
           that
           man
           by
           whom
           the
           Offence
           cometh
           .
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           32.
           
        
         
           Give
           none
           Offence
           ,
           neither
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Psal.
           119.
           165.
           
        
         
           Great
           peace
           have
           all
           they
           which
           love
           thy
           Law
           :
           and
           nothing
           shall
           offend
           them
           .
        
         
           Edinburgh
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Christopher
             Higgins
          
           ,
           in
           Harts
           Close
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           Trone-Church
           ,
           1659.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
           .
        
         
           THe
           rise
           of
           the
           subsequent
           Treatise
           ,
           the
           blessed
           Author
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           first
           words
           thereof
           ,
           declareth
           to
           be
           the
           occasion
           he
           had
           from
           Revel
           .
           2.
           on
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamos
           ,
           to
           meditate
           on
           the
           nature
           and
           sorts
           of
           Scandal
           .
           And
           before
           I
           say
           anything
           of
           this
           present
           work
           ,
           I
           shall
           hence
           take
           occasion
           ,
           to
           shew
           my
           thoughts
           of
           his
           Commentary
           on
           the
           Book
           of
           Revelation
           .
           In
           my
           humble
           opinion
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           spoken
           of
           the
           vertuous
           woman
           ,
           Prov.
           30.
           v.
           29.
           may
           well
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           pains
           this
           Author
           hath
           taken
           on
           that
           Book
           :
           Many
           Writers
           have
           done
           worthily
           ,
           but
           thou
           excellest
           them
           all
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           my
           so
           high
           estimation
           thereof
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           a
           threefold
           excellencie
           I
           find
           therein
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           a
           brief
           ,
           clear
           and
           accurate
           opening
           of
           the
           most
           difficult
           Text
           in
           the
           whole
           Bible
           ,
           applying
           with
           great
           sagacity
           and
           admirable
           dexterity
           ,
           dark
           Prophecies
           to
           their
           historical
           events
           :
           and
           yet
           with
           judicious
           sobriety
           ,
           not
           restraining
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           single
           stars
           of
           several
           persons
           ,
           that
           which
           rather
           relateth
           to
           conglobate
           constellations
           of
           agents
           or
           patients
           :
           together
           with
           a
           modest
           ,
           yet
           a
           diligent
           search
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           not
           yet
           accomplished
           .
           Whoever
           would
           compendiously
           have
           an
           experiment
           hereof
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           the
           first
           Lecture
           on
           Chap.
           6.
           (
           which
           parcel
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           were
           sent
           to
           me
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           some
           moneths
           before
           the
           printing
           )
           And
           as
           herein
           I
           did
           find
           great
           satisfaction
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           clearnesse
           and
           notable
           coherence
           of
           the
           Interpretation
           ,
           and
           convincing
           grounds
           and
           arguments
           proving
           the
           solidity
           thereof
           ▪
           So
           may
           thou
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           be
           sweetly
           refreshed
           and
           strongly
           confirmed
           thereby
           .
           The
           
           second
           excellencie
           hereof
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           plenty
           of
           practical
           Divinity
           ,
           relating
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           to
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           I
           cannot
           name
           any
           Authors
           work
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           perceived
           so
           many
           edifying
           overtures
           ,
           so
           many
           searching
           discourses
           and
           encouraging
           helps
           as
           this
           Commentary
           abounds
           with
           .
           From
           the
           first
           Lecture
           on
           Chap.
           3.
           both
           the
           carefull
           Christian
           and
           the
           well-gifted
           diligent
           Preacher
           ,
           may
           be
           first
           allarmed
           ,
           and
           then
           well
           strengthened
           ,
           by
           that
           searching
           discourse
           on
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             a
             name
             that
             thou
             livest
             ,
             but
             art
             dead
             .
          
           The
           third
           excellency
           of
           this
           work
           ,
           lieth
           not
           only
           in
           clearing
           and
           answering
           many
           doubts
           very
           succinctly
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           discussing
           more
           largely
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           digression
           ,
           many
           weighty
           and
           important
           Truths
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           number
           of
           
             twenty
             five
          
           :
           So
           that
           this
           Commentary
           ,
           besides
           profitable
           opening
           of
           such
           a
           Text
           ,
           and
           handling
           much
           practical
           Divinity
           ,
           cleareth
           with
           great
           modesty
           ,
           without
           any
           personal
           reflections
           ,
           and
           discusseth
           edifyingly
           as
           much
           darkened
           Truth
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           work
           had
           been
           written
           to
           dispute
           and
           determine
           pertinent
           and
           important
           questions
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           more
           of
           that
           Work
           ,
           which
           speaketh
           for
           it self
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           it
           be
           diligently
           perused
           with
           a
           blessing
           from
           Heaven
           :
           I
           come
           to
           say
           something
           of
           this
           Treatise
           of
           Scandal
           .
        
         
           And
           well
           was
           he
           fitted
           to
           write
           of
           this
           subject
           ,
           whose
           exercise
           it
           was
           ,
           to
           have
           alwayes
           a
           conscience
           void
           of
           offence
           toward
           God
           and
           toward
           men
           :
           and
           very
           succesfull
           was
           he
           in
           walking
           this
           way
           ;
           for
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           wherein
           scandals
           of
           all
           sorts
           did
           abound
           exceedingly
           ,
           few
           there
           were
           (
           if
           any
           at
           all
           )
           who
           did
           stumble
           at
           his
           way
           ,
           or
           he
           at
           the
           way
           of
           others
           ,
           endeavouring
           still
           and
           by
           all
           means
           winning
           and
           edifying
           .
           And
           whoever
           knew
           his
           way
           of
           walking
           ,
           they
           will
           read
           the
           same
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           set
           forth
           to
           others
           ▪
        
         
           In
           the
           
             first
             part
          
           thereof
           thou
           wilt
           find
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           Scandal
           dexterously
           opened
           ,
           with
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           variety
           of
           wayes
           whereby
           
           it
           is
           both
           given
           and
           taken
           ,
           with
           considerable
           grounds
           to
           make
           Christians
           loth
           and
           wary
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           giving
           of
           offence
           and
           taking
           .
           And
           withall
           ,
           many
           intricate
           cases
           are
           cleared
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           the
           offence
           doubtfull
           :
           Also
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           our
           carriage
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           a
           real
           difference
           between
           parties
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           a
           civil
           interest
           :
           Also
           what
           behaviour
           is
           requisit
           ,
           when
           the
           command
           of
           Superiours
           and
           the
           eschewing
           of
           offence
           are
           in
           opposition
           :
           Also
           that
           very
           important
           case
           ,
           is
           accuratly
           debated
           and
           wisely
           determined
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           when
           offence
           is
           like
           to
           follow
           on
           either
           side
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           what
           course
           both
           private
           Christians
           and
           Pastors
           ought
           to
           hold
           when
           scandals
           and
           offences
           abound
           .
           The
           answer
           to
           which
           alone
           ,
           holdeth
           forth
           a
           very
           excellent
           directory
           for
           christian
           walking
           toward
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           
             second
             part
          
           treateth
           of
           Scandal
           as
           it
           is
           publick
           ,
           and
           falleth
           under
           Ecclesiastick
           censure
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           many
           excellent
           overtures
           for
           the
           wise
           and
           right
           exercise
           of
           Church-discipline
           .
           Among
           many
           ,
           this
           is
           considerable
           ,
           That
           the
           saving
           grace
           of
           repentance
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           as
           the
           alone
           ground
           upon
           which
           Church-officers
           are
           to
           rest
           for
           removing
           an
           offence
           :
           but
           that
           a
           sober
           ,
           serious
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           with
           the
           expression
           of
           an
           unfeigned-like
           purpose
           to
           walk
           inoffensively
           is
           sufficient
           .
           This
           is
           very
           accurately
           debated
           ,
           and
           solidly
           and
           soundly
           determined
           .
           There
           is
           also
           ,
           Chap.
           12.
           a
           clear
           discussing
           of
           that
           tickle
           Question
           ,
           What
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           by
           privat
           persons
           when
           Church-officers
           spare
           such
           as
           are
           scandalous
           ,
           to
           wit
           upon
           supposition
           that
           there
           is
           a
           real
           defect
           (
           in
           the
           truth
           wherof
           often
           there
           is
           a
           mistake
           )
           yet
           private
           professors
           are
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           their
           stations
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           count
           themselves
           exonered
           in
           holding
           fast
           their
           own
           integrity
           ,
           mourning
           for
           offences
           ,
           representing
           the
           same
           to
           Church-officers
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           to
           superiour
           Judicatories
           .
           All
           this
           is
           strongly
           ,
           convincingly
           ,
           and
           very
           satisfyingly
           proven
           by
           Scripture
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             third
             part
          
           is
           concerning
           Doctrinal
           Scandals
           ,
           or
           Scandalous
           Errours
           ,
           a
           Theme
           very
           necessary
           for
           these
           reeling
           times
           .
           If
           I
           should
           offer
           to
           pick
           out
           thence
           points
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           I
           would
           far
           passe
           the
           just
           bounds
           of
           a
           Preface
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           thereof
           say
           this
           ,
           That
           both
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           will
           find
           their
           duty
           laid
           before
           them
           ,
           no
           lesse
           solidly
           than
           accuratly
           ,
           what
           to
           do
           in
           the
           case
           of
           spreading
           errour
           .
           And
           ,
           O
           that
           the
           Most
           High
           would
           strike
           in
           with
           His
           soveraign
           Authority
           upon
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           all
           so●…ts
           ,
           especially
           Magistrates
           ,
           in
           whose
           hands
           this
           Tractate
           shall
           come
           !
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           come
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           of
           the
           
             fourth
             part
          
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           was
           the
           last
           labour
           of
           this
           precious
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           his
           
             Swan-like
             song
          
           .
           The
           Only
           Wise
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           recommend
           to
           all
           His
           People
           ,
           especially
           within
           this
           Land
           ,
           in
           these
           distracted
           times
           (
           when
           passion
           and
           prejudice
           makes
           it
           most
           difficult
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           impossible
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           in
           season
           acceptably
           )
           the
           hatefulnesse
           of
           scandalous
           division
           and
           the
           lovelinesse
           of
           a
           godly
           union
           by
           the
           words
           of
           a
           Messenger
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           ▪
           known
           to
           be
           moderate
           ,
           wise
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           very
           far
           from
           factiousnesse
           ,
           sharply
           perceiving
           what
           was
           duty
           ,
           and
           very
           impartially
           uttering
           the
           same
           .
           At
           the
           dictating
           of
           this
           Part
           ,
           the
           infirmity
           of
           the
           decaying
           tabernacle
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           labour
           of
           writing
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           But
           being
           now
           ripe
           for
           glory
           ,
           and
           having
           entered
           the
           suburbs
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           breathed-out
           his
           wise
           and
           godly
           thoughts
           to
           a
           borrowed
           p●…n
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           I
           have
           the
           greater
           reason
           to
           consider
           diligently
           this
           piece
           of
           the
           work
           ;
           and
           having
           considered
           it
           ,
           to
           recommend
           it
           the
           more
           earnestly
           to
           all
           Christs
           People
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           my
           reverend
           and
           dear
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           sent
           to
           me
           sealed
           from
           the
           Author
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           last
           sicknesse
           ,
           as
           a
           Depositum
           committed
           to
           me
           to
           make
           it
           ready
           for
           publishing
           ;
           which
           I
           
           performed
           carefully
           and
           faithfully
           ,
           without
           the
           alteration
           of
           one
           material
           word
           :
           and
           having
           lately
           perused
           the
           Copie
           the
           Printer
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           I
           hereby
           testifie
           it
           is
           the
           same
           for
           matter
           ,
           order
           ,
           sentences
           and
           words
           ,
           the
           Author
           sent
           to
           me
           and
           I
           transmitted
           to
           him
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Lord
           removed
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           I
           think
           verily
           that
           this
           healing
           Tractate
           is
           so
           full
           of
           that
           wisdom
           ,
           which
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           first
           pure
           ,
           and
           then
           peaceable
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           speak
           plainly
           the
           Author
           fitted
           of
           God
           to
           bring
           forth
           a
           seasonable
           word
           .
           At
           the
           first
           reading
           thereof
           ,
           my
           spirit
           was
           greatly
           refreshed
           ,
           and
           my
           heart
           enlarged
           to
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           ,
           conceiving
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           peace
           ,
           in
           compassion
           over
           our
           putrified
           sores
           ,
           had
           provided
           this
           mollifying
           oyntment
           and
           cleansing
           plaister
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           cure
           of
           the
           same
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           nothing
           but
           every
           true-hearted
           lover
           of
           Sions
           peace
           ,
           who
           longs
           to
           see
           the
           Lord
           exalted
           ,
           in
           binding-up
           our
           hither-till
           incurable
           wounds
           ,
           will
           magnifie
           the
           Lord
           with
           me
           and
           exalt
           his
           Name
           together
           .
           Herein
           thou
           wilt
           find
           excellently
           discovered
           ,
           the
           rise
           of
           divisions
           ,
           what
           hand
           the
           holy
           Soveraignty
           of
           God
           hath
           therein
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           corruptions
           of
           men
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           both
           raise
           and
           wonderfully
           heighten
           divisions
           ;
           and
           how
           great
           influence
           occasional
           means
           may
           have
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           sad
           and
           dreadfull
           effects
           thereof
           ;
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           endeavouring
           unity
           herein
           .
           Thou
           wilt
           also
           find
           the
           cure
           and
           remedy
           singularly
           opened
           ,
           not
           only
           general
           grounds
           and
           preparatory
           endeavours
           for
           uniting
           ,
           but
           also
           what
           things
           are
           to
           be
           forborn
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           order
           to
           uniting
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           in
           closing
           doctrinal
           differences
           ,
           not
           fundamental
           nor
           nigh
           the
           foundation
           ,
           as
           for
           union
           in
           points
           not
           doctrinal
           ,
           arising
           from
           diversity
           in
           external
           administrations
           ,
           and
           especially
           practical
           differences
           in
           Church-government
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Constitutions
           and
           Acts
           of
           Synods
           ,
           when
           the
           Authority
           thereof
           is
           declined
           and
           denied
           :
           Yea
           ,
           remedies
           are
           proposed
           ,
           of
           divisions
           arising
           from
           the
           misapplication
           of
           power
           ,
           in
           censuring
           or
           sparing
           
           Church-officers
           ,
           real
           or
           supposed
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           against
           the
           fears
           of
           misgovernment
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           overtures
           are
           prudently
           given-in
           :
           and
           all
           closed
           with
           laying
           out
           briefly
           ,
           and
           yet
           very
           effectually
           ,
           grounds
           and
           motives
           of
           the
           desired
           union
           .
           That
           which
           I
           conceive
           is
           most
           eminent
           in
           this
           choice
           Treatise
           ,
           lyeth
           in
           these
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           That
           this
           our
           Cancer
           is
           most
           tenderly
           handled
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           abstract
           way
           ,
           never
           so
           much
           as
           stating
           or
           particularly
           touching
           any
           difference
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           the
           whole
           discourse
           cometh
           home
           to
           the
           very
           point
           most
           pertinently
           .
           Herein
           appears
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           to
           them
           that
           will
           have
           eyes
           to
           see
           it
           .
           The
           next
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           are
           diligently
           searched
           ,
           both
           in
           order
           to
           the
           disease
           and
           remedy
           :
           and
           the
           ancient
           Church-history
           and
           purer
           Antiquity
           ,
           is
           most
           plentifully
           and
           sweetly
           made
           use
           of
           .
           The
           judicious
           and
           impartial
           Reader
           will
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           say
           
             Miscuit
             utile
             dulci
          
           ,
           and
           that
           here
           are
           words
           fitly
           spoken
           ,
           like
           apples
           of
           gold
           in
           pictures
           of
           silver
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           shall
           intreat
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           judge
           not
           finally
           of
           any
           parcel
           or
           section
           thereof
           ,
           till
           he
           read
           and
           ponder
           the
           whole
           .
           Stumble
           not
           at
           his
           asserting
           ,
           That
           authoritative
           wayes
           at
           first
           are
           not
           the
           best
           to
           cure
           rents
           .
           A
           rent
           would
           be
           handled
           as
           a
           broken
           bone
           or
           a
           dislocation
           ,
           where
           anointing
           and
           ligatures
           are
           so
           necessary
           ,
           as
           without
           these
           ,
           healing
           cannot
           in
           haste
           be
           attained
           .
           If
           the
           question
           be
           made
           ,
           How
           a
           man
           in
           that
           case
           should
           carry
           himself
           ?
           Ought
           he
           to
           stretch
           himself
           to
           the
           full
           and
           put
           forth
           his
           whole
           strength
           ?
           Or
           is
           that
           then
           impossible
           ?
           And
           if
           through
           passion
           in
           a
           fit
           it
           be
           practised
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           obstructive
           to
           the
           recovery
           of
           strength
           and
           healing
           ?
           Let
           the
           Reader
           remember
           this
           when
           he
           cometh
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           discourse
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           ,
           upon
           that
           consideration
           ,
           make
           the
           better
           use
           of
           the
           whole
           remedy
           as
           it
           is
           proposed
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           detain
           much
           longer
           the
           Reader
           from
           the
           Treatise
           it self
           ,
           having
           added
           these
           few
           considerations
           ,
           for
           advancing
           heart-uniting
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           weighty
           in
           the
           judgment
           and
           on
           the
           affections
           of
           
           all
           the
           lovers
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           First
           ,
           from
           
             Eph
             ▪
          
           2.
           v.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           17.
           the
           great
           Peace
           ▪
           maker
           ,
           in
           offering-up
           Himself
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           intended
           ,
           with
           the
           reconciling
           of
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           unite
           them
           in
           one
           body
           among
           themselves
           :
           yea
           ,
           even
           those
           who
           were
           at
           furthest
           distance
           and
           greatest
           enimity
           ,
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           and
           consequently
           other
           His
           Elect
           in
           their
           several
           differences
           and
           divisions
           throughout
           their
           generations
           .
           He
           took
           on
           HIm
           the
           debt
           of
           their
           sins
           and
           their
           enimities
           ,
           and
           lifted
           up
           with
           Himself
           these
           on
           His
           Crosse
           ,
           
             representatively
             ,
             virtually
          
           and
           meritoriously
           ,
           to
           expiate
           them
           in
           His
           flesh
           :
           and
           by
           His
           Spirit
           efficiently
           to
           slay
           and
           abolish
           them
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           by
           making
           them
           one
           new
           man
           in
           himself
           .
           Mark
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           from
           that
           Scripture
           cited
           ,
           that
           this
           complex
           businesse
           is
           the
           great
           design
           of
           our
           blessed
           and
           great
           Peace-maker
           .
           Also
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           Sacrifice-feast
           of
           His
           Supper
           ,
           this
           is
           still
           represented
           and
           exhibited
           ,
           till
           He
           come
           again
           :
           So
           that
           this
           standing
           Ordinance
           ,
           destinated
           and
           appointed
           of
           God
           to
           carry-on
           and
           seal-up
           uniting
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           till
           He
           come
           again
           ;
           at
           His
           coming
           will
           stand
           up
           and
           testifie
           against
           all
           who
           comply
           not
           with
           Christ
           ,
           but
           ,
           following
           their
           own
           inclination
           ,
           act
           rather
           against
           His
           design
           .
           And
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           in
           His
           solemn
           prayer
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.
           which
           is
           a
           specimen
           of
           His
           future
           intercession
           ,
           He
           mainly
           presseth
           after
           the
           salvation
           and
           sanctification
           of
           those
           that
           are
           given
           Him
           ,
           ver
           .
           21.
           
           
             That
             they
             also
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             thou
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             may
             be
             one
             in
             us
             ;
             that
             the
             world
             may
             believe
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             .
          
           Do
           not
           these
           words
           significantly
           and
           shyningly
           hold
           out
           ,
           what
           the
           Mediator
           is
           still
           about
           ,
           and
           that
           uniting
           in
           God
           is
           His
           design
           still
           ?
           And
           fourthly
           ,
           upon
           this
           same
           very
           ground
           ,
           the
           great
           Apostle
           ,
           speaking
           to
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           who
           had
           imbraced
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           to
           all
           dissentients
           who
           love
           the
           Gospel-truths
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Rom.
           15.
           7.
           
           
             Wherefore
             receive
             ye
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             received
             us
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             Meritoriously
          
           and
           virtually
           the
           Elect
           are
           received
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           they
           
           may
           be
           actually
           received
           ,
           Receive
           one
           another
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           suspending
           the
           one
           upon
           the
           other
           .
           And
           now
           upon
           these
           grounds
           ,
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           his
           grand
           design
           being
           so
           conspicuous
           ,
           His
           Supper-ordinance
           standing
           as
           a
           Land-mark
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           having
           this
           engraven
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             Union
             Communion
          
           ,
           the
           glorious
           Mediator
           his
           intercession
           running
           in
           that
           same
           channel
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           Apostle
           making
           this
           the
           upshot
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ;
           what
           lover
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           well
           advised
           and
           recollecting
           himself
           ,
           dare
           stiffly
           stand
           out
           from
           complying
           with
           Him
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           their
           own
           inclination
           and
           habituated
           custom
           and
           carriage
           .
           My
           fear
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           us
           will
           look
           to
           some
           others
           rather
           than
           themselves
           ,
           as
           obstructing
           the
           desired
           uniting
           in
           the
           Lord.
           But
           upon
           mature
           after-thoughts
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           narrowly
           search
           our selves
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           how
           we
           have
           provoked
           the
           Holy
           One
           to
           smite
           us
           so
           in
           His
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           accuratly
           to
           try
           what
           yet
           remaines
           in
           us
           obstructive
           to
           this
           union
           :
           and
           withall
           to
           flie
           to
           our
           slighted
           duty
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           City
           they
           run
           to
           the
           quenching
           of
           a
           publick
           burning
           ,
           laying
           this
           evil
           to
           heart
           more
           than
           sword
           or
           pestilence
           .
           All
           the
           vvritings
           and
           actings
           against
           Presbyterial-government
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           wall
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           never
           wronged
           or
           hurt
           it
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           our
           ill
           raised
           ,
           and
           worse-continued
           contests
           .
           Our
           nakednesse-discovering
           writings
           ,
           what
           have
           they
           done
           but
           added
           oyl
           to
           the
           flame
           ?
           For
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           my
           reverend
           and
           dear
           Brethren
           ,
           hearken
           to
           this
           word
           in
           season
           ,
           from
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           treasures
           of
           pure
           Antiquity
           ,
           pointing-out
           the
           way
           of
           a
           godly
           and
           edifying
           peace
           .
           It
           will
           be
           no
           grief
           of
           heart
           ,
           but
           sweet
           peace
           and
           consolation
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Judge
           of
           the
           quick
           and
           dead
           .
           Now
           the
           God
           of
           patience
           and
           consolation
           ,
           grant
           you
           to
           be
           like
           minded
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           according
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           So
           heartily
           prayeth
        
         
           
             
               St.
               Andrews
            
             ,
             
               April
               .
               28.
               1659.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Brother
             and
             fellow-servant
             ,
             ROBERT
             BLAIR
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Publisher
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THere
           are
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           few
           or
           none
           amongst
           us
           ,
           or
           about
           us
           ,
           so
           great
           strangers
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           Providential
           Occurrents
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           altogether
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           what
           hath
           come
           to
           pass
           here
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           How
           the
           holy
           ,
           just
           and
           soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           who
           sometime
           lifted
           us
           up
           ,
           hath
           now
           cast
           us
           down
           ;
           who
           crowned
           us
           with
           glory
           and
           honour
           ,
           hath
           stript
           us
           of
           our
           glory
           and
           made
           the
           crown
           to
           fall
           from
           our
           head
           ,
           (
           though
           we
           have
           not
           said
           ,
           Wo
           unto
           us
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           sinned
           )
           who
           sometime
           made
           us
           a
           praise
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           hath
           now
           made
           us
           a
           hissing
           ,
           a
           by-word
           and
           reproach
           to
           all
           that
           are
           round
           about
           us
           ;
           How
           He
           ,
           who
           once
           by
           our
           unity
           and
           oneshoulder
           ▪
           service
           did
           make
           us
           beautifull
           as
           Tirza
           ,
           comely
           as
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           terrible
           as
           an
           Army
           with
           Banners
           ,
           hath
           now
           ,
           alas
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           imbittering
           ingredients
           in
           our
           cup
           )
           in
           stead
           of
           giving
           us
           one
           heart
           and
           one
           way
           ,
           in
           His
           anger
           ,
           divided
           ,
           sub-divided
           ,
           weakned
           ,
           disjoynted
           and
           broken
           us
           ;
           So
           that
           Judah
           vexeth
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           Ephraim
           envyeth
           Judah
           ,
           and
           every
           mans
           hand
           almost
           is
           against
           his
           brother
           ;
           and
           through
           our
           lamentable
           and
           most
           unseasonable
           intestine
           jars
           and
           divisions
           we
           bite
           and
           devour
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           are
           like
           to
           be
           consumed
           one
           of
           another
           ;
           O
           tell
           it
           not
           in
           Gath
           ,
           publish
           it
           not
           in
           the
           streets
           of
           Askelon
           ,
           lest
           the
           daughters
           of
           the
           Philistines
           rejoyce
           ▪
           lest
           the
           daughters
           of
           the
           uncircumcised
           triumph
           !
           that
           when
           God
           hath
           cast
           us
           all
           down
           together
           ,
           we
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           down
           and
           tread
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           That
           when
           He
           hath
           been
           justly
           angry
           with
           our
           mother
           ▪
           her
           children
           are
           sinfully
           angry
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           when
           He
           hath
           cast
           us
           all
           into
           the
           furnace
           ,
           we
           are
           even
           there
           strugling
           and
           wrestling
           one
           with
           another
           to
           the
           encreasing
           of
           the
           
           flame
           ;
           And
           when
           brotherly
           love
           and
           lothnesse
           to
           give
           or
           take
           offence
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           called-for
           ,
           love
           did
           never
           wax
           ▪
           more
           cold
           ,
           nor
           offences
           more
           abound
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           our
           Church
           thus
           in
           a
           manner
           distracted
           and
           drunk
           with
           the
           wine
           of
           astonishment
           ,
           is
           in
           so
           sad
           a
           posture
           ,
           and
           but
           few
           of
           the
           sons
           she
           hath
           brought
           forth
           to
           guide
           her
           or
           take
           her
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           they
           all
           almost
           fainting
           and
           lying
           at
           the
           head
           of
           every
           street
           as
           it
           were
           so
           many
           wild
           bulls
           in
           a
           net
           ,
           full
           of
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           of
           the
           rebuke
           of
           our
           God
           ;
           Then
           steppeth
           forth
           (
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           coming
           upon
           him
           )
           one
           of
           her
           sons
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           excellent
           Treatise
           concerning
           Scandal
           (
           having
           made
           some
           serious
           essayes
           before
           to
           take
           his
           mother
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           though
           but
           with
           small
           acceptance
           with
           many
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           jealous
           God
           was
           in
           part
           provoked
           to
           remove
           him
           )
           whereby
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           latter
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           he
           doth
           again
           renew
           his
           formerly
           fruitlesse
           and
           unsuccessfull
           attempt
           :
           In
           which
           Treatise
           as
           there
           breatheth
           a
           far
           more
           sweet
           and
           savoury
           spirit
           ▪
           than
           in
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           of
           the
           Papers
           published
           upon
           occasion
           of
           our
           late
           lamentable
           differences
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           by
           none
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           any
           reflection
           )
           So
           there
           is
           throughout
           a
           most
           strong
           and
           fragrant
           smell
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           piety
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           averred
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           once
           it
           was
           of
           Cyril
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           in
           his
           last
           and
           best
           dayes
           ,
           he
           was
           
             magnae
             sanctimoniae
             vir
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           eminent
           sanctity
           :
           It
           plainly
           also
           speaketh
           forth
           special
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           for
           ,
           
             in
             all
             his
             discourses
          
           (
           as
           it
           's
           said
           of
           
             Basil
             )
             he
             doth
             exquisitly
             mingle
             divine
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             like
             precious
             stones
             ,
             not
             sewed
             to
             ,
             but
             bred
             in
             purple
             cloathes
          
           )
           and
           intimacy
           with
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           may
           be
           duty
           under
           the
           various
           dispensations
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           man
           
             that
             had
             understanding
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             knew
             what
          
           Israel
           
             ought
             to
             do
          
           ;
           for
           he
           doth
           with
           admirable
           perspicacity
           take
           up
           ▪
           and
           with
           no
           lesse
           dexterity
           direct
           unto
           ,
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           case
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           skilfull
           Anatomist
           dissecting
           the
           whole
           complex
           body
           of
           duties
           in
           reference
           to
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           cases
           
           and
           emergents
           ,
           never
           missing
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           one
           lith
           or
           joynt
           ▪
           and
           like
           a
           
             left-handed
             Benjamite
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           greatest
           intricacies
           ,
           and
           gravest
           difficulties
           
             can
             sling
             stones
             at
             an
             hairs
             breadth
             and
             not
             misse
             .
          
           It
           savoureth
           likewise
           all-along
           of
           ●…
           most
           sharp
           ,
           strong
           and
           pregnant
           wit
           ,
           in
           supposing
           cases
           ,
           proposing
           pertinent
           overtures
           and
           expedients
           ,
           in
           disposing
           of
           arguments
           ,
           framing
           distinctions
           ,
           anticipating
           objections
           ,
           in
           cautious
           guarding
           against
           mistakes
           and
           inconveniences
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           it
           's
           verified
           of
           him
           what
           was
           once
           said
           of
           
             Origen
             ,
             Origenis
             ingenium
             sufficiebat
             ad
             omnia
             perdiscenda
             ,
             he
             had
             such
             pregnancy
             of
             wit
             that
             he
             could
             reach
             any
             thing
          
           ;
           and
           of
           
             Joseph
             Scaliger
          
           ,
           he
           was
           
             portentosi
             ingenii
             vir
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             stupendious
             wit.
          
           It
           discovereth
           withall
           so
           very
           great
           insight
           in
           Church-history
           and
           Writings
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           where
           with
           it
           is
           every
           where
           most
           beautifully
           illuminate
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           well
           be
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           once
           of
           sweet
           Bucholtzer
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           
             universam
             antiquitatem
             in
             ejus
             pectusculo
             latuisse
             recondit●…m
             ,
          
           that
           
             all
             antiquity
             lay
             hid
             in
             his
             breast
          
           ;
           and
           of
           famous
           Mr.
           Holland
           ,
           Regius
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           
             Oxford
             ,
             Adeo
             familiaris
             erat
             cum
             Patribus
             ac
             si
             ipse
             pater
             ,
          
           He
           
             was
             so
             familiarly
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Fathers
             as
             if
             himself
             had
             been
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           As
           for
           his
           stile
           and
           manner
           of
           expressing
           himself
           ,
           it
           savoureth
           very
           much
           of
           the
           primitive
           and
           Gospel-simplicity
           ,
           So
           that
           what
           is
           spoken
           to
           the
           commendation
           of
           Basil
           by
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           may
           fitly
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           
             The
             Reader
             will
             find
             in
             him
             a
             simple
             and
             natural
             form
             of
             speech
             ,
             flowing
             from
             his
             holy
             breast
             ,
             much
             drained
             of
             all
             humane
             passions
          
           ;
           And
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           he
           studied
           
             non
             aures
             titillare
             ,
             sed
             corda
             pungere
             ,
             not
             to
             tickle
             and
             please
             ears
             ,
             but
             to
             prick
             hearts
             :
          
           As
           likewise
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           another
           great
           man
           ,
           
             His
             words
             were
             ,
             non
             inflantia
             sed
             inflammantia
             ,
             not
             inflating
             but
             inflaming
             :
          
           He
           sheweth
           himself
           here
           many
           wayes
           to
           have
           been
           indeed
           a
           great
           man
           ;
           but
           I
           (
           having
           been
           his
           Colleague
           in
           the
           Ministery
           and
           of
           his
           very
           intimate
           acquaintance
           for
           some
           years
           )
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           such
           more
           particularly
           and
           several
           other
           wayes
           ,
           So
           that
           while
           I
           
           reflect
           upon
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           remembrance
           what
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           ,
           and
           heard
           from
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           constrained
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           once
           
             Urbanus
             Regius
          
           (
           a
           man
           much
           more
           able
           indeed
           to
           discern
           )
           said
           of
           Luther
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           a
           conference
           with
           him
           ,
           
             Semper
             fuit
             mihi
             magnus
             ,
             at
             jam
             mihi
             maximus
             est
             ;
             vidi
             enim
             praesens
             &
             audivi
             quae
             nullo
             calamo
             tradi
             possunt
             absentibus
             ,
             He
             was
             alwayes
             to
             me
             a
             great
             man
             ,
             but
             now
             very
             great
             ;
             for
             I
             saw
             and
             heard
             things
             when
             I
             was
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             can
             hardly
             by
             any
             pen
             be
             communicated
             to
             those
             that
             were
             absent
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           whole
           Treatise
           ,
           it
           may
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           without
           any
           hyperbole
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           universally
           most
           profitable
           and
           seasonably
           beautiful
           ;
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           
             first
             part
          
           of
           it
           concerning
           Scandal
           in
           the
           general
           (
           excellently
           compended
           and
           commended
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           ,
           by
           the
           stately-styling
           profound
           and
           precious
           Prefacer
           ,
           like-minded
           in
           all
           these
           things
           with
           the
           blessed
           Author
           ,
           whose
           sage
           mind
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           lesse
           because
           of
           this
           co-incidency
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           laid
           weight
           upon
           ,
           lest
           we
           be
           put
           out
           of
           time
           to
           lament
           also
           the
           losse
           of
           such
           a
           Healer
           and
           Piller
           in
           this
           sorely
           sick
           and
           shaken
           Church
           )
           In
           the
           
             first
             part
          
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           ancient
           ,
           primitive
           ,
           long-dead
           ,
           buried
           ,
           and
           almost-forgotten
           tendernesse
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Offence
           (
           a
           specially-adorning
           requisit
           to
           a
           Christian
           and
           Gospel-becoming
           conversation
           )
           is
           again
           rivived
           and
           portraied
           as
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           with
           a
           most
           amiable
           and
           comely
           countenance
           and
           taking
           aspect
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           forceth
           the
           serious
           beholders
           to
           say
           ,
           Peace
           be
           upon
           as
           many
           as
           walk
           according
           to
           this
           Rule
           .
           In
           the
           
             second
             part
          
           concerning
           Scandals
           as
           they
           are
           the
           object
           of
           Church-censures
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           very
           compleat
           and
           compact
           directory
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture-pattern
           for
           Church-officers
           how
           to
           manage
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           of
           Discipline
           in
           its
           exercise
           ▪
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           diligently
           and
           conscienciously
           followed
           in
           the
           several
           steps
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           was
           most
           convincingly
           so
           by
           the
           Author
           himself
           )
           would
           undoubtedly
           make
           that
           work
           both
           much
           more
           easie
           and
           much
           more
           succesfull
           than
           it
           useth
           ordinarily
           to
           be
           .
           In
           the
           
             third
             part
          
           concerning
           
             Scandalous
             Errours
          
           ,
           wonderfully
           suited
           to
           this
           time
           of
           so
           great
           infection
           ,
           sicknesse
           and
           mortality
           ,
           by
           
           the
           raging
           plague
           and
           botch
           of
           errour
           ,
           exceedingly
           gathered
           to
           a
           head
           ,
           ripened
           and
           made
           to
           break
           and
           run
           out
           ,
           to
           ▪
           the
           infecting
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           air
           wherein
           the
           Churches
           of
           these
           Nations
           breath
           ,
           by
           the
           heat
           and
           warmnesse
           afforded
           to
           it
           from
           a
           lamentable
           liberty
           and
           vast
           Toleration
           ;
           In
           this
           
             third
             part
          
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           Physicians
           Shop
           ,
           full
           of
           choice
           preservatives
           against
           ,
           and
           soveraign
           remedies
           of
           ,
           poysonable
           errours
           and
           heresies
           .
           In
           the
           
             fourth
             part
          
           ,
           concerning
           
             Scandalous
             Divisions
          
           ,
           he
           doth
           ,
           as
           another
           Irenaeus
           ,
           with
           much
           meeknesse
           of
           wisdom
           and
           singular
           moderation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           without
           any
           the
           least
           reflection
           or
           irritation
           ,
           most
           tenderly
           ,
           singly
           ,
           unbyassedly
           and
           impartially
           ,
           and
           most
           affectionatly
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           burnt
           with
           the
           offence
           that
           waiteth
           on
           divisions
           amongst
           godly
           Ministers
           especially
           ,
           strongly
           endeavour
           an
           innocent
           and
           wholesom
           union
           and
           composure
           ,
           so
           that
           (
           as
           an
           eminent
           ,
           aged
           and
           experienced
           servant
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           praise
           is
           in
           the
           Gospel
           throughout
           all
           these
           Churches
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           saw
           this
           Piece
           in
           writ
           ,
           said
           )
           
             it
             will
             be
             unwelcom
             to
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             led
             with
             a
             bitter
             spirit
          
           ;
           to
           which
           may
           well
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           's
           reported
           of
           
             Nazianzen
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             such
             authority
             in
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             durst
             oppose
             his
             testimony
             ,
             was
             suspected
             to
             be
             an
             Heretick
             :
          
           So
           may
           it
           be
           said
           of
           the
           piously
           and
           prudently-peaceable
           ,
           and
           healing-spirited
           Author
           ,
           that
           he
           deserveth
           to
           be
           of
           such
           authority
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Scottish
           Church
           ,
           that
           whoever
           shall
           adventure
           to
           oppose
           (
           as
           it
           's
           hoped
           none
           will
           )
           his
           wise
           ,
           harmlesse
           ,
           holy
           and
           healing
           Overtures
           ,
           may
           be
           suspected
           to
           be
           no
           great
           friend
           to
           the
           union
           and
           peace
           of
           this
           afflicted
           and
           rent
           Church
           .
           I
           will
           not
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           detain
           thee
           any
           longer
           from
           perusing
           this
           notable
           Tractate
           ,
           but
           shall
           only
           offer
           to
           thy
           grave
           and
           serious
           consideration
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           will
           not
           a
           little
           commend
           the
           same
           unto
           thee
           ,
           especially
           as
           to
           the
           last
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           one
           is
           ▪
           That
           the
           Author
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           (
           but
           a
           very
           little
           before
           his
           last
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           finishing
           the
           three
           first
           parts
           )
           most
           unexpectedly
           surprised
           with
           a
           motion
           suggested
           to
           him
           anent
           the
           expediency
           of
           handling
           somewhat
           of
           the
           
             Scandal
             of
             Divisions
          
           ,
           it
           did
           so
           exceedingly
           affright
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           such
           astonishing
           influence
           upon
           
           him
           through
           the
           apprehended
           difficulty
           and
           ticklishnesse
           of
           the
           subject
           (
           so
           tender
           was
           he
           )
           that
           (
           as
           himself
           did
           to
           some
           afterward
           professe
           )
           
             he
             sunk
             down
             in
             his
             seat
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           being
           convinced
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           saying
           somewhat
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           Lord
           having
           withall
           helped
           him
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           forbear
           ;
           whereupon
           this
           choice
           discourse
           (
           for
           it
           was
           no●…
           divided
           in
           Chapters
           till
           afterward
           )
           did
           follow
           ,
           much
           whereof
           I
           know
           and
           am
           perswaded
           did
           occur
           and
           was
           given
           unto
           him
           
             inter
             dictandum
          
           .
           The
           other
           thing
           is
           ,
           That
           sometimes
           before
           his
           death
           to
           some
           friends
           ,
           he
           did
           humbly
           and
           gravely
           call
           it
           
             his
             Testament
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
          
           ;
           which
           Testament
           and
           Latter-will
           of
           a
           dead
           ,
           but
           yet
           speakingfaithfull
           servant
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           in
           due
           time
           be
           confirmed
           by
           all
           godly
           ,
           judicious
           ,
           sober
           ,
           peaceable
           and
           unprejudicate
           men
           ,
           as
           containing
           in
           it
           a
           most
           excellent
           and
           enriching
           Legacy
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           Churches
           Treasury
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           go
           forth
           with
           a
           rich
           blessing
           from
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           and
           peace
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           honest-hearted
           lo●…ers
           of
           the
           truth
           in
           peace
           ,
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           truth
           and
           a
           holy
           peace
           ,
           is
           the
           desire
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           desireth
           to
           be
        
         
           
             Thine
             to
             serve
             thee
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ,
             J.
             C.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             rise
             of
             the
             Treatise
             ,
             pag.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             ground●…
             of
             it
             ,
             p.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               PART
               I.
            
             Concerning
             Scandal
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             The
             sum
             of
             it
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             COncerning
             several
             distinctions
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             p.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             Holding
             forth
             what
             offence
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             p.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             several
             wayes
             that
             offence
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             p.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             that
             upon
             which
             offence
             worketh
             ,
             or
             the
             several
             wayes
             by
             which
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             p.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             what
             ought
             to
             make
             men
             loth
             and
             wary
             as
             to
             the
             giving
             of
             offence
             ,
             p.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             Holding
             forth
             the
             difficulty
             to
             lye
             mainly
             in
             practice
             ,
             and
             shewing
             how
             far
             offence
             ought
             to
             have
             influence
             on
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             walk
             ,
             p.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             Shewing
             what
             the
             Scandal
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             or
             malicious
             is
             ,
             and
             clearing
             several
             other
             important
             questions
             ,
             p.
             29.
             as
             ,
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             men
             stand
             not
             to
             offend
             us
             ,
             p.
             30.
             
             What
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             the
             offence
             doubtfull
             ●…
             p.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             What
             ,
             if
             sufficient
             pains
             have
             been
             taken
             to
             inform
             ,
             ●…or
             preventing
             of
             mens
             taking
             offence
             ?
             p.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             What
             is
             to
             ●…●…one
             when
             there
             is
             a
             real
             difference
             betwixt
             parties
             upon
             ●…dac
             count
             of
             a
             civil
             interest
             ?
             p.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             
             when
             the
             Commands
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             Offence
             are
             in
             opposition
             ?
             p.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             offence
             is
             like
             to
             follow
             on
             either
             side
             ?
             p.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             What
             when
             doing
             will
             offend
             the
             weak
             and
             tender
             ,
             and
             irritate
             the
             perverse
             ,
             
               &
               contra
            
             ?
             p.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             Holding
             forth
             what
             is
             called-for
             when
             offences
             abound
             ,
             in
             several
             directions
             ,
             p.
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
          
           
             Holding
             forth
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             carriage
             of
             Ministers
             when
             offences
             abound
             ,
             p.
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             44
             ,
             55.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               PART
               II.
            
             Concerning
             Publick
             Scandals
             ,
             or
             Scandals
             as
             they
             are
             the
             object
             of
             Church-censures
             ;
             and
             more
             particularly
             as
             they
             are
             practical
             ,
             or
             in
             practice
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             SHewing
             that
             every
             offence
             is
             not
             publick
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             p.
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             When
             a
             Scandal
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             ,
             p.
             58
             ,
             59.
             
             Where
             offences
             are
             publick
             ,
             yet
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             p.
             60
             ,
             61.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             what
             order
             is
             to
             be
             keeped
             in
             the
             following
             of
             publick
             Scandals
             ,
             p.
             62.
             
             Herein
             the
             ends
             of
             discipline
             would
             be
             respected
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             down
             ,
             p.
             62
             ,
             63.
             
             All
             offences
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             not
             alway
             to
             be
             equally
             dealt
             with
             ,
             p.
             63
             ,
             64.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             guarded
             against
             when
             there
             is
             a
             different
             way
             taken
             for
             censuring
             of
             the
             same
             offences
             ,
             p.
             64
             ,
             65.
             
             How
             Church-officers
             ought
             to
             carry
             in
             Censures
             ,
             p.
             65
             ,
             66
             ,
             67
             ,
             68.
             
             How
             Discipline
             is
             to
             be
             ordered
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             not
             mar
             ,
             but
             further
             the
             Word
             ,
             p.
             69
             ,
             70.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             Shewing
             that
             Christs
             order
             and
             method
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             is
             to
             be
             keeped
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             doth
             imply
             ,
             p.
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             74
             ,
             75.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             Holding
             forth
             the
             frame
             wherewith
             Church-officers
             ought
             to
             proceed
             in
             Censure
             ,
             and
             helps
             towards
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             76
             ,
             77
             ,
             78.
             
             Church-processes
             would
             be
             carried-on
             with
             expedition
             ,
             the
             reasons
             why
             ,
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             
             CHAP
             5.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             offending
             persons
             give
             no
             satisfaction
             ,
             p.
             80
             ,
             81
             ,
             82
             ,
             83.
             
             When
             is
             a
             person
             to
             be
             accounted
             obstinate
             ,
             p.
             83
             ,
             84.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             an
             offence
             is
             not
             grosse
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             contempt
             with
             it
             ,
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             what
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             satisfying
             as
             to
             the
             sisting
             of
             process
             and
             removing
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             p.
             86.
             
             What
             kind
             of
             satisfaction
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             making
             a
             Church-judicatory
             to
             sist
             their
             processes
             ,
             p.
             86
             ,
             87.
             
             How
             dissembling
             may
             be
             discovered
             when
             a
             person
             maketh
             offer
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             Shewing
             what
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             satisfaction
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             cleared
             ,
             that
             the
             saving
             grace
             of
             repentan●…e
             ,
             or
             godly
             sincerity
             therein
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             alone
             ground
             upon
             which
             Church-officers
             are
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             ,
             p.
             88
             ,
             89
             ,
             90
             ,
             91
             ,
             92.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             Holding
             forth
             what
             may
             be
             satisfying
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             
               sober
               ,
               serious
            
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             with
             the
             expression
             of
             an
             unfained-like
             purpose
             to
             walk
             inoffensively
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             p.
             93
             ,
             94.
             
             How
             moral
             seriousness
             may
             be
             discerned
             ,
             p.
             94
             ,
             95
             ▪
             If
             alwayes
             charity
             should
             judge
             a
             person
             sincere
             ,
             who
             is
             thus
             morally
             serious
             ,
             p.
             95
             ,
             96
             ,
             97
             ,
             98.
             
             If
             not
             ,
             upon
             what
             account
             is
             this
             morally-serious
             profession
             to
             be
             accepted
             as
             satisfying
             ,
             p.
             99.
             
             That
             this
             moral
             seriousness
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             several
             reasons
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             101
             ,
             102
             ,
             103
             ,
             104.
             
             Some
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             key
             of
             Discipline
             are
             assigned
             for
             further
             confirming
             of
             this
             ,
             p
             104
             105
             ,
             106
             ,
             107.
             
             That
             such
             a
             profession
             was
             satisfying
             for
             admitting
             to
             Ordinances
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             after
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             now
             ,
             proved
             ,
             p.
             107
             ,
             108.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             men
             appear
             neither
             serious
             nor
             obstinat
             ,
             p.
             109.
             
             How
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             is
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             ibid
             If
             it
             be
             alwayes
             necessary
             that
             the
             offender
             speak
             in
             publick
             when
             he
             is
             rebuked
             ,
             p.
             110.
             
             How
             an
             offender
             is
             to
             be
             reckoned
             after
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
             If
             an
             offence
             may
             at
             first
             instant
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             ,
             p.
             112.
             
             When
             an
             offence
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             publick
             ,
             p.
             113
             ,
             114
             ,
             115
             ,
             116
             ,
             117.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
          
           
             Clearing
             whether
             in
             Church-processes
             an
             Accuser
             be
             alwayes
             necessary
             ,
             p.
             118
             ,
             119
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             11.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             the
             complaint
             is
             ,
             some
             injury
             done
             to
             the
             complainer
             ,
             p.
             121
             ,
             122
             ,
             123.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             a
             Calumniator
             ,
             being
             complained
             of
             ,
             offereth
             to
             make
             out
             the
             thing
             ,
             p.
             123
             ,
             124
             What
             if
             a
             profane
             confessing
             party
             refuse
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             ,
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             when
             Church-officers
             spare
             such
             as
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             p
             ▪
             126
             ,
             127
             ,
             128.
             
             They
             are
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             stations
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             but
             to
             count
             themselves
             exonered
             in
             holding
             fast
             their
             own
             integrity
             ,
             since
             their
             consciences
             are
             not
             defiled
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             as
             is
             cleared
             by
             several
             pregnant
             arguments
             ,
             p.
             128
             ,
             129
             ,
             130
             ,
             131
             ,
             132
             ,
             133
             ,
             134
             ,
             135.
             
             For
             further
             confirming
             of
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             particular
             consideration
             of
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             v.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             136
             ,
             137
             ,
             138
             ,
             139
             ,
             140.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
          
           
             Shewing
             more
             particularly
             what
             it
             is
             that
             private
             persons
             are
             called
             unto
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             p.
             141
             ,
             142.
             
             Why
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Churches
             determination
             as
             to
             practice
             ,
             p.
             143
             ,
             144
             ,
             145.
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             those
             three
             New-England
             Divines
             ,
             
               Cotton
               ,
               Hooker
            
             ,
             and
             Norton
             ,
             p.
             145
             ,
             146
             ,
             147.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
          
           
             Clearing
             whether
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             be
             any
             way
             polluted
             by
             corrupt
             fellow-worshippers
             ,
             p.
             147
             ,
             148
             ,
             149
             ,
             150
             ,
             151.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             15.
             
          
           
             Shewing
             if
             any
             thing
             further
             in
             any
             imaginable
             case
             be
             allowed
             to
             privat
             Christians
             ,
             p.
             151
             ,
             152
             ,
             153.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               PART
               III.
            
             Concerning
             Doctrinal
             Scandals
             ,
             or
             Scandalous
             Errors
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             HOlding
             forth
             the
             expediency
             of
             handling
             this
             matter
             ,
             p.
             154.
             
             Errour
             vented
             by
             those
             who
             are
             corrupted
             therewith
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             to
             be
             accounted
             so
             than
             grosse
             practices
             ,
             p.
             155
             ,
             156.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             spreading
             of
             errour
             ;
             Gods
             displeasure
             at
             
             the
             suffering
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             fainting
             even
             of
             good
             men
             in
             restraining
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             157.
             
             What
             height
             delusions
             of
             this
             kind
             may
             come
             unto
             ,
             p.
             158
             ,
             159.
             with
             what
             use
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             159
             ,
             160.
             
             The
             tolerating
             of
             grosse
             errour
             is
             most
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             p.
             160
             ,
             161.
             
             Sometimes
             those
             who
             want
             not
             affection
             are
             too
             condescending
             to
             erroneous
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             p.
             162
             ,
             163.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             may
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             grosse
             delusions
             ,
             p.
             164.
             
             It
             is
             not
             simply
             impossible
             but
             some
             may
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             be
             carried
             away
             ,
             ibid.
             yet
             not
             so
             easily
             as
             unto
             grosse
             practical
             evils
             ,
             p.
             165
             ,
             166.
             
             When
             any
             Believers
             fall
             in
             such
             evils
             ,
             usually
             the
             Lord
             singularly
             chastneth
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             166.
             
             Ordinarily
             corrupt
             Teachers
             set
             more
             upon
             Professors
             to
             withdraw
             them
             than
             upon
             others
             that
             want
             profession
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             p.
             167
             ,
             168
             ,
             169.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             that
             grosse
             delusions
             may
             come
             to
             such
             an
             height
             as
             they
             often
             do
             ,
             p.
             170.
             
             What
             hand
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             in
             such
             a
             plague
             ,
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             171
             ,
             172
             ,
             173
             ,
             174
             ,
             175
             ,
             176
             ,
             177.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             errour
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             a
             judicial
             stroke
             ,
             and
             why
             the
             Lord
             smiteth
             with
             it
             ,
             p.
             177
             ,
             178
             ,
             179.
             
             What
             causes
             do
             most
             ordinarily
             procure
             this
             plague
             of
             delusion
             ,
             p.
             180
             ,
             181.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             By
             what
             means
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             Satan
             driveth
             on
             this
             plague
             amongst
             a
             people
             ,
             p.
             182
             ,
             183.
             
             What
             is
             Satans
             method
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             p.
             183.
             
             How
             he
             prosecuteth
             it
             ,
             p.
             184
             ,
             185
             ,
             186
             ,
             187
             ,
             188.
             
             The
             means
             and
             arguments
             that
             are
             used
             to
             carry
             on
             this
             design
             ,
             189
             ,
             190
             ,
             191
             ,
             192
             ,
             193.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             this
             design
             is
             carried
             on
             by
             Satan
             through
             corrupt
             Teachers
             his
             emissaries
             ;
             p.
             194.
             
             What
             accession
             a
             people
             may
             have
             to
             the
             bringing
             of
             this
             plague
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             195
             ,
             196.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             called
             for
             as
             duty
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             p.
             196.
             
             What
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             duty
             or
             remedy
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             Sure
             an
             absolute
             toleration
             of
             all
             errours
             and
             the
             promoters
             thereof
             is
             not
             ,
             p.
             197
             ,
             198.
             
             Extreams
             here
             are
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             p.
             198
             ,
             199
             ,
             200.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             When
             some
             errours
             are
             to
             be
             forborn
             ,
             p.
             201.
             
             Some
             necessary
             and
             usefull
             distinctions
             hereanent
             ,
             p.
             201
             ,
             202
             ,
             203
             ,
             204
             ,
             205
             ,
             206
             ,
             207.
             
             Some
             things
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             forborn
             ,
             p.
             208.
             
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             9.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             called-for
             from
             Church-officers
             in
             the
             case
             of
             spreading
             errour
             ,
             p.
             209.
             
             What
             a
             Minister
             is
             called
             unto
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             God
             and
             himself
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             p.
             210
             ,
             211
             ,
             212
             ,
             213
             ,
             214
             Union
             amongst
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             their
             flocks
             ,
             is
             carefully
             to
             be
             studied
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             p.
             215.
             
             What
             is
             the
             Ministers
             duty
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             flock
             in
             general
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             p.
             216
             ,
             217
             ,
             218
             ,
             219.
             
             What
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             doth
             by
             proportion
             agree
             to
             Ruling-Elders
             according
             to
             their
             station
             ,
             p.
             220.
             
             What
             is
             a
             Ministers
             duty
             in
             reference
             to
             those
             that
             are
             seduced
             ,
             ibid.
             Tryal
             and
             discovery
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             what
             errours
             are
             maintained
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ;
             Then
             the
             party
             is
             to
             be
             convinced
             ,
             p.
             222
             ,
             223.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
          
           
             Whether
             at
             all
             times
             a
             publick
             debate
             be
             necessary
             with
             such
             persons
             upon
             these
             points
             ,
             p.
             223.
             
             In
             what
             cases
             it
             is
             called-for
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             224.
             
             In
             what
             cases
             it
             is
             not
             called-for
             ,
             p.
             225.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             sufficient
             conviction
             of
             a
             gainsayer
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             cleared
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             the
             putting
             of
             the
             adverse
             party
             to
             silence
             ,
             p
             226
             ,
             227
             ,
             228.
             
             How
             a
             publick
             debate
             is
             to
             ●…e
             managed
             when
             necessary
             ,
             p.
             229
             ,
             230.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
          
           
             Admonition
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             p.
             231.
             
             The
             several
             steps
             of
             admonition
             ,
             p.
             232.
             
             Some
             things
             observable
             in
             the
             way
             of
             admonishing
             ,
             p.
             233.
             
             That
             rejecting
             of
             an
             obstinate
             Heretick
             ,
             is
             to
             Church-officers
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             and
             a
             mean
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             for
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             234.
             
             What
             if
             the
             person
             seduced
             ,
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             truly
             gracious
             ,
             p.
             234
             What
             if
             he
             be
             no
             fixed
             Member
             of
             any
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             p.
             235.
             
             What
             if
             Civil
             Magistrates
             concur
             not
             to
             the
             backing
             of
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             236.
             
             Two
             limitations
             to
             be
             adverted
             to
             in
             the
             rejecting
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             p.
             236
             ,
             237.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             satisfying
             and
             succesfull
             admonition
             .
             p.
             237.
             
             Some
             usefull
             distinctions
             of
             satisfaction
             are
             set
             down
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             ,
             p.
             238
             ,
             239.
             
             Whether
             any
             thing
             be
             required
             of
             Ministers
             towards
             those
             that
             are
             rejected
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             p.
             239.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             of
             Magistrates
             for
             restraining
             of
             seducing
             
             spirits
             ,
             p.
             240.
             
             They
             are
             called
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             places
             ,
             to
             interpose
             ,
             p.
             241.
             
             They
             are
             not
             meerly
             to
             look
             to
             outward
             order
             ,
             p.
             242
             ,
             243.
             
             That
             the
             grounds
             against
             Toleration
             concern
             Magistrates
             as
             well
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             p.
             244
             ,
             245.
             
             That
             total
             forbearance
             is
             not
             like
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             246
             ,
             247.
             
             It
             's
             Magistrates
             duty
             to
             prevent
             the
             infection
             of
             the
             people
             under
             them
             by
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             p.
             247.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
          
           
             What
             may
             be
             justly
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             within
             the
             reach
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             duty
             ,
             p.
             248.
             
             Some
             Cautions
             premitted
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             ,
             p.
             249.
             
             The
             Magistrates
             duty
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             first
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             p.
             249.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             themselves
             ,
             p.
             250.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             that
             are
             yet
             free
             of
             infection
             ,
             p.
             250
             ,
             251
             ,
             252
             ,
             253.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Deluders
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             deluded
             ,
             p.
             254
             ,
             255
             ,
             256.
             
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             maintain
             civil
             peace
             only
             ,
             p.
             256
             ,
             257.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             15.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             called-for
             from
             people
             who
             are
             desirous
             to
             keep
             themselvs
             pure
             in
             such
             a
             time
             and
             case
             as
             the
             increasing
             of
             errors
             and
             seducers
             ,
             p.
             258
             ,
             259
             ,
             260
             ,
             261.
             
             What
             is
             their
             duty
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             persons
             infected
             ,
             And
             if
             they
             ought
             to
             refrain
             from
             their
             fellowship
             ,
             p.
             262
             ,
             263
             ,
             264.
             
             A
             main
             part
             of
             the
             peoples
             duty
             lyeth
             in
             countenancing
             and
             adding
             weight
             unto
             the
             several
             steps
             of
             procedure
             by
             Church-officers
             ,
             against
             such
             persons
             ,
             p.
             264
             ,
             265.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             16.
             
          
           
             What
             further
             duty
             is
             required
             of
             private
             professors
             towards
             Hereticks
             that
             are
             cut-off
             ,
             p.
             265
             ,
             266
             ,
             267.
             
             Some
             Considerations
             to
             provoke
             Ministers
             and
             others
             to
             the
             faithful
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             in
             all
             the
             fore-mentioned
             particulars
             ,
             p.
             268
             ,
             269.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               PART
               IV.
            
             Concerning
             Scandalous
             Divisions
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             HOw
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             and
             Division
             differ
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             Division
             ,
             p.
             270.
             
             The
             Introduction
             to
             to
             this
             Part
             ,
             ibid.
             The
             Scandal
             and
             hurtfulnesse
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             p.
             271.
             
             The
             beads
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Treatise
             ,
             p.
             272.
             
             
             What
             Heresie
             is
             ,
             ibid.
             What
             Schism
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             kinds
             thereof
             ,
             p.
             273
             ,
             274
             ,
             275
             ,
             276
             ,
             277.
             
             What
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             Division
             ,
             the
             several
             kinds
             thereof
             ,
             p.
             278
             ,
             279
             ,
             280.
             
             Division
             amongst
             the
             godly
             is
             a
             thing
             incident
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             281.
             
             It
             may
             continue
             long
             and
             come
             to
             a
             great
             height
             ,
             ibid.
             It
             is
             not
             easily
             removed
             even
             when
             amongst
             such
             ,
             p.
             282.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             Whence
             Divisions
             do
             arise
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             fostered
             and
             increased
             ,
             p.
             282.
             
             Sometimes
             various
             apprehensions
             of
             inferiour
             truths
             have
             influence
             upon
             this
             ,
             ibid.
             Sometimes
             the
             mistake
             of
             some
             dispensations
             ,
             p.
             283.
             
             Sometimes
             different
             apprehensions
             about
             persons
             and
             things
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             284.
             usually
             heart-burnings
             at
             the
             credit
             of
             others
             ,
             ibid.
             aggreging
             the
             infirmiries
             of
             others
             ,
             p.
             285.
             
             A
             factious
             vindicating
             of
             truth
             ,
             ibid
             and
             p.
             286.
             
             Undue
             censures
             ,
             ibid.
             Leaving
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             falling
             upon
             reflections
             ,
             p.
             287.
             
             Studious
             engaging
             of
             others
             in
             the
             difference
             ,
             ibid.
             Too
             much
             liking
             of
             corrupt
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             fair
             pretences
             ,
             p.
             288.
             
             Peremptoriness
             without
             condescending
             ,
             ibid.
             Dissatisfaction
             about
             some
             persons
             ,
             ibid.
             Encroachment
             upon
             the
             exercise
             of
             one
             anothers
             power
             ,
             p.
             289.
             
             Much
             medling
             in
             extrinsick
             things
             ,
             ibid.
             Novelty
             of
             notions
             and
             expressions
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             height
             of
             evil
             that
             division
             bringeth
             ,
             p.
             290.
             as
             ,
             heat
             and
             contention
             ,
             ibid.
             Alienation
             in
             affection
             ,
             ibid.
             Jealousie
             and
             suspicion
             ,
             p.
             291.
             
             Virulent
             expressions
             ,
             ibid.
             Personal
             reflections
             ,
             and
             condemning
             what
             formerly
             they
             commended
             in
             each
             other
             ,
             
               &
               contra
               ibid.
            
             Imprecations
             and
             instigations
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             p.
             292.
             
             Inflicting
             of
             sharp
             censures
             ,
             ibid.
             Renting
             of
             whole
             Churches
             ,
             ibid.
             Heat
             and
             fury
             amongst
             their
             respective
             followers
             ,
             ibid.
             Furious
             madnesse
             of
             Divines
             ,
             ibid.
             Diversion
             of
             them
             from
             their
             main
             work
             to
             the
             great
             advantage
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             open
             adversaries
             ,
             p.
             293.
             
             Both
             schism
             and
             heresie
             often
             follow
             division
             ,
             ibid.
             Both
             sides
             of
             the
             division
             are
             often
             faulty
             though
             not
             equally
             ,
             294.
             
             Division
             is
             very
             hardly
             curable
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             why
             division
             usually
             cometh
             to
             such
             an
             height
             ,
             p.
             295.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             an
             holy
             soveraign
             hand
             in
             this
             ,
             partly
             trying
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             chastising
             also
             and
             punishing
             ,
             ibid.
             yea
             ,
             plaguing
             the
             world
             thereby
             ,
             p.
             296.
             
             Division
             burdeneth
             
             the
             godly
             ,
             ibid.
             It
             hardeneth
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             p.
             297.
             
             Some
             characters
             of
             judicial
             division
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             298.
             
             Men
             engaged
             in
             this
             division
             may
             have
             accession
             to
             it
             several
             wayes
             ,
             p.
             299.
             a●…
             ,
             by
             former
             guiltiness
             ,
             ibid.
             present
             distempers
             ,
             ibid.
             inconsiderat
             expressions
             or
             actings
             ,
             p.
             300.
             
             Too
             great
             severity
             in
             Discipline
             and
             Censures
             ,
             ibid.
             Sleighting
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             writings
             or
             actings
             of
             others
             ,
             ibid.
             Hunting
             after
             credit
             ,
             ibid.
             Little
             condescending
             to
             remove
             mistakes
             and
             prejudices
             ,
             ibid.
             Acts
             that
             state
             a
             Schism
             ,
             ibid.
             which
             are
             of
             several
             sorts
             ,
             p.
             301.
             
             Some
             other
             wayes
             by
             which
             men
             may
             have
             accession
             to
             this
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             What
             occasionall
             means
             may
             have
             influence
             upon
             division
             amongst
             the
             godly
             ,
             p.
             302.
             
             Tale
             ▪
             bearers
             ,
             ibid.
             fears
             of
             Censures
             in
             many
             ,
             p.
             303.
             
             Civil
             Powers
             may
             have
             influence
             upon
             this
             by
             pretending
             to
             side
             with
             one
             party
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             weakning
             of
             Government
             and
             giving
             men
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             ibid.
             Peoples
             engaging
             and
             siding
             in
             such
             differences
             doth
             not
             a
             little
             heighten
             and
             lengthen
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             304.
             
             Applications
             to
             Magistrates
             for
             ratifying
             or
             crushing
             of
             elections
             ,
             ibid.
             Miscariages
             of
             persons
             differing
             ,
             p.
             305.
             
             Occurring
             dispensations
             of
             providence
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             made
             use
             of
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             p.
             306.
             
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             tentation
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             As
             personal
             credit
             acting
             under
             the
             covert
             of
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             p.
             307.
             
             Evil
             grounded
             confidence
             ,
             ibid.
             A
             judging
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             difference
             to
             be
             necessary
             and
             of
             great
             moment
             when
             it
             may
             yet
             be
             far
             otherwayes
             ,
             p.
             308.
             
             A
             particular
             mistake
             of
             mens
             persons
             and
             actions
             as
             they
             agr●…e
             with
             ▪
             or
             d●…
             from
             them
             ,
             ibid.
             A
             conviction
             of
             singleness
             in
             prosecuting
             and
             adhering
             ,
             p.
             309.
             fear
             of
             losing
             credit
             by
             relenting
             ,
             p.
             310.
             fear
             of
             hurting
             their
             respective
             followers
             ,
             p.
             311.
             
             The
             tentation
             strengthned
             ,
             by
             looking
             upon
             the
             failings
             of
             opposits
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             by
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             ceding
             of
             others
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             What
             be
             the
             sad
             effects
             of
             division
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             endeavouring
             unity
             ,
             p.
             312
             ,
             313.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             endeavouring
             unity
             ,
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             314.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             General
             grounds
             leading
             to
             unity
             ,
             p.
             314.
             
             The
             cure
             of
             division
             most
             difficult
             ,
             ibid.
             An
             absolute
             necessity
             laid
             upon
             a
             tent
             Church
             to
             unite
             ,
             p.
             315
             ,
             316.
             
             Union
             a
             thing
             attainable
             
             amongst
             orthodox
             Divines
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             p.
             316
             ,
             317.
             
             Endeavouring
             union
             doth
             not
             infer
             union
             in
             all
             points
             of
             judgement
             and
             practice
             ,
             but
             may
             stand
             with
             several
             defects
             ,
             p.
             317
             ,
             318
             ,
             319.
             
             Union
             may
             stand
             with
             some
             defects
             in
             Worship
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             Government
             ,
             p.
             319.
             
             With
             what
             kind
             of
             defects
             union
             may
             be
             made
             up
             ,
             cleared
             in
             several
             Rules
             ,
             p.
             320
             ,
             321
             ,
             322.
             
             When
             inconveniencies
             are
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             what
             side
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             322
             ,
             323.
             
             What
             may
             be
             accounted
             such
             impediments
             as
             a
             tender
             conscience
             may
             be
             scared
             by
             from
             uniting
             ,
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             323
             ,
             324.
             
             Mutual
             cond
             .
             scending
             at
             such
             a
             time
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             necessary
             ,
             p.
             324.
             
             Wherein
             there
             must
             be
             no
             condescending
             ,
             p.
             325.
             
             Condescension
             ought
             to
             be
             mutual
             ,
             ibid.
             What
             side
             ought
             to
             be
             most
             condescending
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             is
             right
             and
             hath
             Authority
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             326.
             
             They
             who
             did
             the
             wrong
             ,
             ordinarily
             most
             averse
             from
             condescending
             ,
             p.
             326.
             
             Those
             who
             have
             condescended
             most
             ,
             have
             alwayes
             been
             thought
             the
             greatest
             friends
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             ibid.
             Yeelding
             in
             all
             particulars
             that
             do
             not
             involve
             any
             consent
             unto
             ,
             or
             approbation
             of
             what
             is
             wrong
             ,
             commendable
             ,
             p.
             327
             ,
             328.
             
             Some
             negative
             Conclusions
             concerning
             the
             upmaking
             of
             a
             breach
             ;
             as
             ,
             division
             not
             to
             be
             cured
             by
             destroying
             any
             orthodox
             side
             or
             party
             ,
             p.
             329.
             
             Division
             not
             to
             be
             cured
             by
             incapacitating
             any
             profitable
             Officer
             or
             Member
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             ,
             ibid.
             Union
             not
             to
             be
             studied
             with
             any
             note
             of
             disrespect
             upon
             either
             side
             ,
             ibid.
             No
             simply
             authoritative
             way
             is
             the
             fit
             mean
             to
             begin
             the
             healing
             of
             a
             rent
             Church
             ,
             p.
             329
             ,
             330.
             
             Though
             one
             side
             fail
             in
             condescending
             ,
             the
             other
             ought
             not
             to
             fail
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             the
             furthest
             warrantable
             length
             ,
             p.
             330
             ,
             331.
             
             Better
             any
             orthodox
             side
             be
             practically
             condescended
             unto
             in
             the
             supposed
             case
             than
             that
             division
             should
             be
             keeped
             up
             ,
             p
             331.
             
             It
             was
             the
             actings
             and
             not
             the
             formality
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             Synods
             that
             occasioned
             divisions
             of
             old
             ,
             p.
             332
             ,
             333.
             
             Debates
             concerning
             Government
             most
             difficultly
             removed
             ,
             and
             whence
             it
             cometh
             to
             be
             ●…o
             ,
             p.
             334.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             Some
             preparatory
             endeavours
             for
             uniting
             ,
             p.
             335.
             
             Walking
             under
             an
             impression
             of
             the
             dreadfulnesse
             of
             such
             a
             plague
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             336.
             
             Division
             would
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             having
             a
             fearfull
             snare
             in
             it
             ,
             p.
             336
             ,
             337.
             
             Ministers
             and
             others
             would
             diligently
             view
             their
             own
             inward
             condition
             ,
             p.
             337.
             
             There
             would
             be
             repentance
             suitable
             to
             what
             is
             sound
             ,
             p.
             338.
             
             Union
             
             would
             by
             all
             warrantable
             means
             be
             commended
             unto
             ,
             and
             pressed
             upon
             ,
             those
             that
             differ
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             that
             differ
             ,
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             ibid.
             The
             design
             of
             union
             would
             be
             prosecuted
             with
             singlenesse
             and
             constancy
             ,
             p.
             339.
             
             Union
             would
             be
             endeavoured
             with
             all
             tendernesse
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             persons
             ,
             actions
             and
             qualifications
             of
             men
             differing
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             340.
             
             Several
             particulars
             wherein
             this
             respect
             would
             be
             manifested
             ,
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             p.
             341.
             
             It
             would
             be
             further
             manifested
             in
             expressions
             of
             mutual
             confidence
             ,
             p.
             342.
             kind
             visits
             ,
             ibid.
             abstaining
             of
             personal
             reflections
             ,
             even
             though
             there
             be
             much
             provocation
             given
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             343.
             
             In
             such
             a
             case
             Ministers
             would
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             stir
             up
             themselves
             and
             others
             to
             the
             life
             and
             practice
             of
             Religion
             ,
             p.
             344.
             
             There
             would
             at
             such
             a
             time
             be
             solemn
             addresses
             to
             God
             for
             his
             leading
             in
             the
             way
             to
             this
             desirable
             end
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
          
           
             What
             things
             are
             to
             be
             forborn
             in
             order
             to
             uniting
             ,
             p.
             345.
             
             All
             things
             that
             weaken
             the
             reputation
             of
             others
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             ibid.
             Evil
             counsel
             would
             be
             taken
             heed
             to
             ;
             neither
             at
             such
             a
             time
             in
             this
             business
             would
             all
             mens
             advice
             be
             indifferently
             laid
             weight
             upon
             ,
             p.
             346
             ,
             347.
             
             There
             would
             be
             a
             forbearing
             to
             engage
             judicially
             pro
             or
             contra
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             p.
             348
             ,
             349.
             
             There
             would
             be
             abstaining
             from
             propagating
             different
             opinions
             factiously
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             p.
             349
             ,
             350.
             
             All
             contrary
             acting
             would
             be
             abstained
             ,
             p.
             351.
             
             Separated
             meetings
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             and
             separated
             fasts
             ,
             ibid.
             Acts
             and
             principles
             laying
             restraints
             upon
             either
             side
             ,
             would
             be
             abstained
             ,
             p.
             352.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             order
             to
             uniting
             ,
             p.
             352.
             
             There
             would
             be
             a
             seeking
             after
             meetings
             and
             conferences
             ,
             ibid.
             In
             such
             meetings
             there
             would
             be
             an
             offer
             made
             of
             fair
             conditions
             ,
             p.
             353.
             
             There
             would
             be
             a
             right
             way
             of
             carrying-on
             such
             meetings
             ,
             p.
             353
             ,
             354.
             
             Contentions
             about
             formalities
             ,
             as
             also
             personal
             criminations
             ,
             would
             be
             forborn
             at
             such
             meetings
             ,
             p.
             354.
             
             There
             would
             be
             condescending
             in
             some
             circumstances
             though
             they
             should
             not
             seem
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             p.
             355.
             
             The
             most
             tender
             of
             the
             Church
             most
             condescending
             ,
             ibid
             and
             ,
             p.
             356.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             closing
             doctrinal
             differences
             ,
             p.
             357
             ▪
             The
             first
             way
             of
             closing
             doctrinall
             differences
             ,
             when
             one
             party
             bringeth
             the
             other
             to
             the
             same
             judgement
             with
             them
             ;
             
             or
             ,
             when
             both
             parties
             quit
             something
             of
             extremities
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             a
             middle
             opinion
             ,
             p.
             357.
             
             The
             second
             way
             of
             composing
             such
             differences
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             keep
             unity
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             ,
             by
             a
             mutual
             forbearance
             in
             things
             controverted
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             p.
             358
             ,
             359.
             
             The
             third
             way
             of
             composing
             such
             differences
             ,
             is
             ,
             When
             though
             there
             be
             some
             medling
             with
             such
             questions
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             seen
             difference
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             with
             such
             forbearance
             as
             there
             is
             no
             schism
             nor
             division
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             seriously
             and
             tenderly
             prevented
             ,
             p.
             360
             ,
             361
             ,
             362.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
          
           
             What
             to
             be
             done
             for
             union
             in
             points
             not
             doctrinal
             ,
             but
             about
             matters
             of
             fact
             or
             personal
             faults
             ,
             p.
             363.
             
             Contests
             about
             these
             are
             of
             several
             sorts
             ,
             As
             sometimes
             there
             is
             dissatisfaction
             with
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Church
             as
             to
             its
             Officers
             and
             Members
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             p.
             364.
             
             A
             second
             sort
             of
             such
             contests
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             faults
             are
             alseaged
             ,
             which
             either
             are
             not
             true
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             proven
             ,
             p.
             364
             ,
             365.
             
             A
             third
             sort
             of
             such
             contests
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             pleading
             for
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             justly
             censured
             ,
             or
             censurable
             ,
             p.
             366.
             
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             way
             of
             composing
             these
             last
             contests
             ,
             1.
             by
             clearing
             the
             justness
             of
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             2.
             by
             recalling
             the
             Sentence
             when
             the
             person
             may
             be
             profitable
             ,
             ibid.
             3.
             
             By
             the
             sentenced
             persons
             submitting
             themselves
             ,
             p.
             367.
             
             A
             fourth
             sort
             of
             contests
             of
             this
             kind
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             mutual
             upbraidings
             for
             failings
             in
             a
             time
             of
             darkness
             and
             tentation
             ,
             ibid.
             These
             most
             satisfyingly
             removed
             by
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             towards
             uniting
             in
             divisions
             arising
             from
             diversity
             of
             circumstances
             in
             external
             administrations
             ,
             and
             especially
             arising
             from
             Church-government
             ,
             p.
             368.
             
             Condescendency
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             p.
             368
             ,
             399.
             
             In
             such
             things
             better
             to
             forbear
             some
             new
             thing
             ,
             than
             to
             alter
             the
             old
             ,
             without
             some
             considerable
             reason
             ,
             ibid.
             Divisions
             about
             Church-government
             ordinarily
             most
             bitter
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             kinds
             ,
             ibid.
             Concerning
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             p.
             370.
             
             Practical
             difference
             herein
             maketh
             division
             ,
             ibid.
             Characters
             of
             Government
             fit
             for
             uniting
             ,
             p.
             371
             ,
             372.
             
             Debates
             about
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Synods
             ,
             p.
             373.
             
             Defects
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             annul
             without
             defect
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             ibid.
             In
             ancient
             Councils
             soundness
             of
             matter
             more
             regarded
             than
             formality
             or
             
             number
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             ,
             p.
             374.
             
             What
             should
             be
             done
             for
             union
             when
             division
             ariseth
             about
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             p.
             375.
             
             It
             would
             be
             considered
             how
             little
             usefull
             the
             thing
             controverted
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             376.
             
             This
             difference
             is
             either
             in
             judgment
             and
             may
             be
             forborn
             ,
             p.
             376.
             or
             ,
             it
             relateth
             to
             practice
             ,
             and
             so
             somewhat
             is
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             done
             ,
             p.
             377
             ,
             378.
             
             What
             usually
             hath
             been
             done
             when
             Authority
             was
             declined
             ,
             p.
             379.
             
             There
             is
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             declining
             of
             synodical
             Authority
             simply
             ,
             and
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             particular
             Synod
             ,
             p.
             380.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             order
             to
             union
             when
             divisions
             are
             about
             
               doctrinal
               Determinations
            
             ,
             p.
             381.
             
             Such
             Determinations
             are
             here
             understood
             as
             are
             in
             Doctrines
             not
             fundamental
             nor
             near
             the
             foundation
             ,
             ibid.
             Some
             of
             which
             are
             meerly
             doctrinal
             ,
             ibid.
             Others
             have
             practical
             consequents
             following
             upon
             them
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             again
             infer
             division
             ,
             others
             but
             diversity
             ,
             p.
             382.
             
             Some
             determinations
             are
             of
             things
             daily
             practicable
             ,
             others
             only
             for
             an
             exigence
             scarcely
             ever
             again
             occurring
             ,
             p.
             383.
             
             Some
             determinations
             are
             for
             Ministers
             practice
             ,
             others
             are
             answers
             to
             the
             questions
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             p.
             384.
             
             Meer
             doctrinal
             decisions
             about
             smaller
             points
             ,
             ought
             to
             make
             no
             division
             ,
             p.
             385
             ,
             386
             ,
             387.
             
             How
             the
             smaller
             number
             should
             in
             such
             decisions
             yeeld
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             387
             ,
             388.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             15.
             
          
           
             What
             should
             be
             done
             in
             order
             to
             union
             about
             such
             decisions
             as
             have
             practical
             consequents
             following
             thereupon
             ,
             p.
             388.
             
             Contrary
             practices
             build
             a
             wall
             of
             separation
             ,
             p.
             389.
             
             There
             may
             be
             diversity
             without
             division
             ,
             ibid.
             It
             is
             great
             folly
             to
             make
             ,
             or
             keep
             up
             division
             for
             what
             is
             rarely
             or
             never
             practicable
             ,
             ibid.
             Union
             is
             not
             impossible
             notwithstanding
             diversity
             of
             judgment
             ,
             And
             though
             neither
             party
             should
             acknowledge
             any
             offence
             ,
             p.
             390
             ,
             391.
             
             What
             to
             be
             done
             when
             the
             decision
             is
             a
             simple
             declaration
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             matter
             determined
             concerneth
             such
             practices
             as
             actually
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             but
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             case
             by
             civil
             powers
             ,
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             392
             ,
             393
             ,
             394.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             remedies
             of
             divisions
             arising
             from
             the
             misapplication
             of
             Power
             in
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             admitting
             unto
             ,
             or
             debarring
             
             from
             ,
             communion
             ,
             p.
             395.
             
             The
             ordination
             of
             a
             person
             worthy
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             ordained
             by
             Church-officers
             ,
             i●…
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             null
             for
             some
             defects
             ,
             ibid.
             Union
             would
             not
             be
             suspended
             upon
             the
             tryal
             of
             the
             worthiness
             or
             unworthiness
             of
             some
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             rather
             endeavoured
             ,
             that
             such
             tryals
             may
             be
             the
             better
             compassed
             ,
             p.
             396
             ,
             397.
             
             What
             to
             be
             done
             where
             there
             are
             contrary
             Ordinations
             ,
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             397
             ,
             398.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             17.
             
          
           
             Remedies
             of
             divisions
             arising
             from
             the
             misapplication
             of
             power
             ,
             in
             censuring
             or
             sparing
             Ministers
             ,
             real
             or
             supposed
             ,
             p.
             399.
             
             In
             what
             cases
             extremities
             hereanent
             are
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             ibid.
             Church
             judicatories
             their
             wise
             remitting
             of
             rigour
             ,
             of
             great
             advantage
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             p.
             400.
             
             Corrupt
             ,
             or
             grosse
             and
             profane
             men
             for
             no
             interposition
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             p.
             401.
             
             How
             to
             carry
             when
             debate
             falleth
             to
             be
             about
             conniving
             at
             guilty
             men
             ,
             p.
             402.
             
             Union
             is
             the
             rather
             to
             be
             followed
             that
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             may
             be
             attained
             ,
             p.
             403.
             
             In
             times
             of
             division
             ,
             rumours
             especially
             concerning
             eminent
             persons
             ,
             not
             so
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             p.
             404.
             
             Zeal
             in
             justly-censuring
             ,
             well
             consistent
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             union
             ,
             ibid.
             Yet
             union
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             the
             censuring
             of
             some
             unfaithfull
             men
             ,
             p.
             405
             Union
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             purging-out
             of
             corrupt
             Ministers
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             ,
             p.
             406.
             
             Purging
             not
             to
             be
             so
             vehemently
             pressed
             till
             union
             be
             fixed
             ,
             p.
             406
             ,
             407.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             fears
             of
             misgovernment
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             remedies
             thereof
             ,
             p.
             408.
             
             The
             difference
             here
             ,
             is
             either
             anen●…
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             to
             govern
             ,
             p.
             409.
             or
             anent
             the
             ordering
             of
             things
             that
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             p.
             410.
             
             The
             satisfaction
             here
             must
             be
             such
             as
             neither
             party
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             ibid.
             The
             abstaining
             of
             union
             ,
             will
             not
             prevent
             the
             inconveniences
             upon
             either
             side
             ,
             p.
             411.
             
             The
             thing
             feared
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             bringing-in
             of
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             a
             wrong
             Government
             ,
             ibid.
             Union
             is
             not
             to
             be
             suspended
             till
             there
             be
             satisfaction
             in
             every
             particular
             ,
             p.
             412.
             
             Some
             particulars
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             some
             persons
             acceptable
             to
             both
             sides
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             decision
             of
             them
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             ,
             p.
             413.
             
             Such
             things
             are
             not
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             a
             meer
             authoritative
             way
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             ,
             p.
             414.
             
             Better
             for
             a
             time
             to
             forbear
             many
             things
             ,
             than
             to
             brangle
             union
             ,
             p.
             414.
             
             Doubtfull
             practices
             to
             be
             abstained
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             p.
             415.
             
             
             There
             would
             at
             such
             a
             time
             be
             many
             brotherly
             conferences
             for
             preventing
             of
             abrupt
             surprisals
             by
             things
             moved
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             ibid.
             Matters
             of
             difficulty
             rather
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             ●…ome
             deputed
             persons
             ,
             than
             instantly
             decided
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             p.
             416.
             
             It
             is
             not
             unfit
             some
             persons
             be
             designed
             to
             compose
             such
             occasional
             differences
             as
             may
             arise
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             ,
             p.
             417.
             
             This
             ●…endeth
             to
             recover
             strength
             to
             Judicatories
             ,
             p.
             418.
             
             And
             is
             consistent
             with
             Ministerial
             Church-authority
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             ,
             p.
             ●…9
             .
             The
             great
             Apostle
             often
             layeth
             aside
             authority
             ,
             ibid.
             Several
             other
             reasons
             also
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             consistency
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             ,
             p.
             420.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             19.
             
          
           
             Some
             Advertisments
             concerning
             the
             Overtures
             proposed
             ,
             p.
             421
             ,
             422.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             20.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             incumbent
             to
             Magistrates
             and
             People
             for
             remedying
             this
             evil
             ,
             p.
             423
             ,
             424.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             grounds
             and
             motives
             of
             the
             desired
             union
             ,
             p.
             425
             ,
             426
             ,
             427
             ,
             428
             ,
             429
             ,
             430
             ,
             431
             ,
             432
             :
             all
             pertinently
             ,
             pathetickly
             and
             pungently
             proposed
             and
             pressed
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Collection
             and
             frame
             of
             these
          
           Contents
           
             unsuitable
             to
             ,
             or
             unworthy
             of
             ,
             the
             precious
             Author
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Publisher
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Pag.
                 
              
               
                 line
              
               
                 read
              
            
             
               
                 35
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 Jews
                 for
                 hearers
              
            
             
               
                 41
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 an
                 for
                 and
              
            
             
               
                 45
              
               
                 ult
              
               
                 adde
                 ,
                 after
                 taken
              
            
             
               
                 46
              
               
                 34
              
               
                 way
                 for
                 may
              
            
             
               
                 60
              
               
                 32
              
               
                 light
                 for
                 like
              
            
             
               
                 96
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
            
             
               
                 97
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 evident
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 recovering
              
            
             
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 35
              
               
                 an
                 for
                 one
              
            
             
               
                 123
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 dele
                 it
              
            
             
               
                 126
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 adde
                 ,
                 after
                 these
              
            
             
               
                 153
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 possible
              
            
             
               
                 160
              
               
                 35
              
               
                 adde
                 :
                 after
                 entred
                 in
              
            
             
               
                 166
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 11
                 for
                 10
              
            
             
               
                 167
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 many
                 for
                 away
              
            
             
               
                 168
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 leavening
              
            
             
               
                 171
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 21
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 176
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 195
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 197
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 204
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 unto
                 for
                 too
              
            
             
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 alse
                 for
                 also
              
            
             
               
                 205
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 one
                 for
                 an
              
            
             
               
                 210
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 his
                 for
                 this
              
            
             
               
                 219
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 alse
                 for
                 also
              
            
             
               
                 228
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 
                   for
                   the
                   last
                
                 an
                 ,
                 one
              
            
             
               
                 234
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 commended
              
            
             
               
                 245
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 hath
                 not
                 made
              
            
             
               
                 252
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 burying
                 for
                 burning
              
            
             
               
                 261
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 dele
                 and
              
            
             
               
                 272
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 dele
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 289
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 adde
                 ,
                 after
                 others
              
            
             
               
                 298
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 crosses
                 for
                 cases
              
            
             
               
                 300
              
               
                 36
              
               
                 in
                 for
                 one
              
            
             
               
                 302
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 suggested
              
            
             
               
                 310
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 aim
                 for
                 mind
              
            
             
               
                 330
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 not
                 as
                 what
                 agreeth
              
            
             
               
                 337
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 constructions
              
            
             
               
                 339
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 of
                 others
              
            
             
               
                 353
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 where
                 for
                 when
              
            
             
               
                 360
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 the
                 others
              
            
             
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 36
              
               
                 writings
                 f.
                 meetings
              
            
             
               
                 377
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 
                   put
                   ,
                   after
                
                 debating
              
            
             
               
                 392
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 dele
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           Pag.
           385
           
             in
             the
             margent
          
           ,
           read
           meer
           for
           more
           .
        
         
           Any
           other
           such
           or
           lesser
           escapes
           thou
           wilt
           easily
           help
           as
           thou
           goest
           through
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             The
             Rise
             of
             this
             following
             TREATISE
             .
          
           
             HAving
             had
             occasion
             to
             consider
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             being
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamos
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             ground
             was
             given
             to
             speak
             somewhat
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             several
             doctrines
             clearly
             arising
             from
             that
             place
             :
             upon
             this
             occasion
             I
             did
             first
             essay
             the
             writing
             of
             something
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Scandal
             in
             general
             ,
             intending
             only
             to
             have
             spent
             a
             sheet
             or
             two
             thereupon
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             on
             some
             other
             subjects
             :
             When
             this
             was
             brought
             to
             a
             close
             ,
             I
             found
             the
             place
             to
             give
             ground
             to
             speak
             of
             publick
             Church-offences
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             object
             of
             Church-discipline
             and
             Censures
             ;
             And
             being
             convinced
             ,
             that
             that
             subject
             was
             not
             impertinent
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ,
             I
             yeelded
             to
             spend
             some
             thoughts
             upon
             it
             also
             ,
             which
             did
             draw
             to
             a
             greater
             length
             than
             at
             first
             was
             intended
             ,
             or
             was
             suitable
             for
             a
             digression
             :
             This
             being
             finished
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             any
             moe
             thoughts
             of
             this
             subject
             laid
             by
             ,
             it
             occurred
             again
             to
             me
             to
             think
             of
             doctrinal
             Scandals
             ,
             or
             of
             scandalous
             Errors
             ;
             And
             considering
             that
             the
             Scandals
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             that
             place
             ▪
             are
             of
             such
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             are
             very
             frequent
             in
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             yeelded
             also
             to
             put
             together
             what
             thoughts
             the
             Lord
             would
             furnish
             concerning
             the
             same
             ;
             whereupon
             followed
             the
             third
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
             When
             this
             was
             even
             at
             the
             closing
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             same
             subject
             that
             did
             occur
             
             to
             me
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             which
             before
             that
             had
             never
             been
             minded
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             concerning
             scandalous
             Church-divisions
             :
             To
             this
             my
             mind
             and
             inclination
             was
             exceeding
             averse
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             knowing
             it
             not
             only
             to
             be
             difficult
             in
             it self
             to
             be
             medled
             in
             ,
             but
             also
             exceedingly
             above
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             altogether
             unsuitable
             to
             hazard
             on
             such
             a
             subject
             :
             Yet
             ,
             considering
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             motion
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Lord
             had
             helped-through
             the
             other
             parts
             ,
             I
             did
             resolve
             to
             condescend
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             ,
             till
             it
             might
             appear
             what
             was
             His
             mind
             to
             me
             therein
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             did
             follow
             it
             till
             it
             came
             to
             the
             period
             (
             whatever
             it
             be
             )
             that
             now
             it
             is
             at
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             rise
             and
             occasion
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             several
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             continued
             its
             entry
             in
             the
             original
             mould
             thereof
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             laying
             down
             some
             general
             doctrines
             from
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             afterward
             any
             more
             particular
             relation
             to
             the
             second
             and
             third
             chapters
             of
             the
             Revelation
             than
             to
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             this
             simple
             narration
             of
             the
             rise
             thereof
             may
             satisfie
             any
             concerning
             the
             same
             :
             whereof
             we
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             ,
             first
             ,
             lay
             down
             the
             grounds
             of
             all
             from
             that
             text
             ,
             and
             then
             proceed
             in
             the
             Treatise
             ,
             which
             is
             divided
             in
             four
             parts
             ,
             upon
             the
             reasons
             formerly
             hinted
             at
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Grounds
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             AMongst
             other
             things
             that
             troubled
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             Scandal
             ,
             or
             ,
             offence
             ,
             was
             a
             chief
             one
             ;
             and
             the
             many
             directions
             that
             are
             given
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             reproofs
             that
             are
             of
             it
             ,
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             a
             main
             piece
             of
             a
             Christians
             conversation
             to
             walk
             rightly
             in
             reference
             thereto
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             evidence
             of
             loosnesse
             where
             it
             is
             not
             heeded
             .
             On
             ver
             .
             6.
             we
             shew
             that
             this
             was
             a
             foul
             fault
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             to
             be
             carelesse
             of
             offending
             ,
             or
             of
             giving
             of
             offence
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             regard
             Scandal
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             Lord
             holdeth
             it
             forth
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             
             Balaam's
             practice
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             which
             is
             aggreaged
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             taught
             
               Balac
               to
               lay
               a
               stumbling-block
               before
               Israel
               .
            
             From
             which
             these
             doctrines
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             fault
             incident
             to
             men
             in
             their
             carriage
             ,
             even
             to
             lay
             stumbling-blocks
             before
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             offend
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             men
             ought
             to
             walk
             so
             as
             not
             to
             offend
             others
             ,
             or
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             lay
             no
             stumbling-block
             before
             them
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             not
             to
             stumble
             themselves
             ,
             (
             if
             this
             could
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             other
             )
             but
             also
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             carefull
             not
             to
             stumble
             others
             ▪
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             doth
             take
             special
             notice
             how
             men
             do
             walk
             in
             reference
             to
             others
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             is
             highly
             provoked
             where
             He
             seeth
             any
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
             4.
             
             The
             devil
             hath
             ever
             endeavoured
             to
             have
             offences
             abounding
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             some
             lay
             such
             stumbling-blocks
             before
             others
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             most
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             destructive
             to
             souls
             where
             offences
             abound
             ,
             and
             men
             walk
             not
             tenderly
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Lord
             expresseth
             it
             with
             a
             twofold
             wo
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             as
             being
             a
             wo
             beyond
             sword
             or
             pestilence
             .
             6.
             
             We
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             corrupt
             doctrine
             never
             wanteth
             offences
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             ordinarily
             those
             who
             spread
             that
             ,
             are
             untender
             in
             this
             .
             7.
             
             That
             offences
             often
             accompany
             the
             rise
             and
             beginning
             of
             any
             work
             of
             Christ's
             amongst
             a
             people
             ;
             these
             tares
             of
             offences
             are
             ordinarily
             then
             sown
             .
             8.
             
             That
             some
             offences
             are
             of
             a
             publick
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             Church-officers
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             offensive
             to
             Christ
             when
             they
             are
             over-seen
             and
             not
             taken
             heed
             unto
             .
             9.
             
             Church-officers
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             otherwayes
             are
             approved
             in
             their
             carriage
             and
             ministery
             ,
             may
             fall
             in
             this
             fault
             ,
             as
             by
             comparing
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Pergamos
             and
             Thyatira
             ,
             is
             clear
             .
             10.
             
             When
             Officers
             fall
             in
             this
             fault
             ,
             it
             is
             yet
             no
             reprovable
             thing
             in
             members
             that
             are
             pure
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             own
             personal
             carriage
             to
             continne
             in
             communion
             with
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             the
             Ordinances
             otherwayes
             being
             pure
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             PART
             I.
          
           The
           sum
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           THese
           doctrins
           being
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           Scandal
           being
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           challenge
           of
           the
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           great
           aggravation
           of
           their
           challenge
           ,
           and
           also
           being
           a
           most
           necessary
           thing
           for
           a
           Christian
           's
           daily
           walk
           ,
           to
           be
           carefully
           taken
           heed
           unto
           ,
           there
           is
           ground
           here
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           (
           in
           a
           time
           especially
           wherein
           offences
           abound
           )
           and
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           what
           is
           called-for
           ,
           both
           in
           private
           persons
           and
           in
           Church-judicatories
           ;
           or
           ,
           of
           private
           scandals
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           publick
           .
           We
           shall
           draw
           what
           we
           would
           say
           of
           the
           first
           to
           these
           five
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           shew
           what
           an
           offence
           is
           .
           2.
           
           To
           shew
           how
           it
           is
           given
           .
           3.
           
           To
           shew
           some
           considerations
           that
           ought
           to
           deter
           from
           giving
           of
           it
           .
           4.
           
           To
           shew
           what
           weight
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           on
           a
           Christian
           in
           his
           walk
           .
           5.
           
           Point
           at
           some
           directions
           necessary
           to
           be
           adverted
           unto
           when
           offences
           are
           rise
           and
           multiply
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Several
             Distinctions
             of
             Scandal
             .
          
           
             FOr
             clearing
             of
             the
             first
             two
             ,
             we
             shall
             premit
             some
             distinctions
             ;
             and
             we
             would
             advert
             ,
             that
             by
             offence
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             understood
             that
             which
             doth
             actually
             displease
             or
             grieve
             another
             alway
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             displeasing
             and
             offending
             ;
             as
             also
             betwixt
             pleasing
             and
             edifying
             :
             for
             ,
             one
             may
             be
             displeased
             ,
             and
             yet
             edified
             ;
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             yet
             offended
             .
             First
             then
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             
             displeasing
             and
             offending
             ;
             for
             ,
             here
             offence
             is
             
             taken
             in
             opposition
             ,
             not
             to
             a
             man's
             being
             pleased
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             edification
             ;
             and
             so
             offence
             or
             stumbling
             in
             short
             here
             ,
             is
             something
             that
             doth
             ,
             or
             may
             mar
             the
             spiritual
             edification
             of
             another
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             pleased
             or
             displeased
             ,
             as
             by
             comparing
             Rom.
             14.
             ver
             .
             13.
             with
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             and
             21.
             is
             clear
             :
             for
             what
             he
             first
             calleth
             a
             stumbling-block
             ,
             or
             an
             offence
             ,
             he
             expoundeth
             it
             afterward
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             fall
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             stumble
             ,
             or
             weak
             ,
             or
             to
             halt
             in
             the
             course
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             some
             block
             would
             hinder
             or
             put
             a
             man
             in
             hazard
             to
             fall
             in
             the
             running
             of
             a
             race
             ;
             And
             from
             this
             is
             the
             similitude
             drawn
             in
             this
             phrase
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Scandal
             is
             either
             given
             only
             ,
             or
             taken
             only
             ,
             or
             
             both
             .
             Given
             only
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             one
             doth
             lay
             something
             before
             another
             which
             is
             apt
             of
             it self
             to
             cause
             him
             fall
             or
             sin
             ;
             although
             the
             other
             do
             not
             fall
             by
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             inductive
             to
             sin
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             offence
             or
             stumbling-block
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Matth.
            
             16.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               an
               offence
               to
               me
            
             ;
             though
             there
             was
             nothing
             could
             stick
             to
             Him
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             in
             its
             nature
             such
             ,
             which
             Peter
             had
             given
             Him
             in
             advice
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             taken
             only
             ,
             when
             no
             occasion
             is
             given
             ,
             but
             when
             a
             man
             doth
             what
             is
             not
             only
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             necessary
             ,
             and
             yet
             others
             from
             their
             own
             corruption
             do
             carp
             thereat
             ,
             and
             stumble
             thereon
             :
             Thus
             did
             the
             Pharisees
             offend
             at
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             12.
             who
             did
             never
             give
             offence
             to
             any
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             common
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             stumble
             where
             no
             stumbling-block
             is
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               they
               know
               not
               whereat
               they
               stumble
               ,
               Prov.
            
             4.
             19.
             
             This
             also
             is
             called
             passive
             offence
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             called
             active
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             both
             given
             and
             taken
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             something
             active
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             that
             is
             apt
             to
             draw
             another
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             something
             that
             is
             yielded
             unto
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             and
             the
             bait
             is
             accepted
             :
             This
             was
             it
             in
             that
             stumbling-block
             which
             Balaam
             laid
             before
             Israel
             ;
             and
             thus
             ordinarily
             it
             is
             amongst
             men
             ,
             who
             ,
             having
             corruption
             ,
             are
             soon
             inflamed
             in
             
             lesse
             or
             more
             with
             every
             incitement
             .
             Thus
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             
             Peter
             gave
             Barnabas
             offence
             ,
             and
             he
             took
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             also
             carried
             away
             to
             dissemble
             .
             It
             is
             this
             active
             Scandal
             that
             properly
             is
             to
             be
             enquired
             in
             ,
             and
             is
             meant
             here
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             any
             deed
             or
             word
             that
             in
             it self
             is
             apt
             to
             make
             another
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             weaken
             them
             in
             their
             spiritual
             course
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             comfort
             ,
             and
             that
             whether
             the
             person
             be
             actually
             stumbled
             or
             not
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             person
             actually
             intend
             offence
             or
             not
             .
             In
             all
             this
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             one
             act
             may
             be
             offensive
             in
             many
             considerations
             ,
             as
             one
             deed
             may
             be
             against
             many
             commands
             ,
             and
             be
             many
             wayes
             sinfull
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             doctrinal
             offences
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             some
             
             that
             are
             practical
             :
             doctrinal
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             flow
             from
             matters
             of
             judgement
             ,
             wherein
             men
             vent
             some
             untruth
             ,
             and
             so
             lay
             a
             stumbling-block
             before
             others
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             break
             a
             Commandment
             and
             to
             teach
             others
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             19.
             
             And
             this
             is
             sometimes
             also
             in
             matters
             of
             practice
             ,
             when
             a
             corrupt
             practice
             is
             defended
             ,
             as
             these
             Nicolaitans
             strove
             to
             do
             theirs
             .
             Scandall
             in
             practice
             ,
             without
             any
             doctrinal
             defence
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             doctrine
             being
             kept
             pure
             ,
             a
             person
             falleth
             in
             some
             practice
             ,
             that
             of
             it self
             without
             any
             verball
             expression
             ,
             is
             inductive
             to
             sin
             .
             Thus
             David's
             adultery
             was
             a
             scandal
             :
             and
             this
             was
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             people
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             thus
             every
             publick
             or
             known
             irregular
             action
             is
             offensive
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             of
             ill
             example
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             may
             have
             influence
             on
             them
             to
             provoke
             to
             some
             sin
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             distinguish
             offences
             according
             to
             the
             
             matter
             thereof
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             some
             are
             in
             matters
             that
             are
             simply
             sinfull
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             have
             this
             also
             following
             on
             them
             :
             Thus
             all
             errors
             and
             publick
             sinfull
             practices
             are
             offensive
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             matters
             are
             not
             simply
             and
             in
             themselves
             sinfull
             ,
             yet
             have
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             17.
             and
             thus
             dangerous
             and
             doubtfull
             expressions
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             
             use
             to
             be
             ,
             abused
             ;
             and
             practices
             also
             that
             are
             not
             becoming
             that
             honesty
             and
             good
             report
             which
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             study
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Philip.
             4.
             8.
             9.
             are
             offensive
             .
             In
             the
             first
             respect
             ,
             David
             would
             not
             take
             the
             name
             of
             Idols
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             Psal.
             16.
             because
             others
             did
             too
             much
             reverence
             them
             :
             Of
             the
             last
             sort
             was
             Peter's
             dissimulation
             and
             withdrawing
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             because
             ,
             that
             appeared
             to
             strengthen
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             continuing
             of
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             &c.
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             Paul
             would
             not
             circumcise
             
               Titus
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.
             3.
             and
             did
             condemn
             eating
             in
             the
             Idol-temples
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             offences
             are
             in
             matters
             otherwise
             lawfull
             and
             indifferent
             ,
             though
             not
             necessary
             ,
             as
             the
             eating
             of
             ,
             or
             abstaining
             from
             meats
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             offered
             to
             Idols
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             which
             was
             indifferent
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             house
             of
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             sometimes
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             indifferent
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Idol-temple
             ,
             because
             that
             had
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             had
             some
             respect
             to
             the
             Idol
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             any
             weak
             Brother
             had
             been
             at
             table
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             because
             it
             grieved
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             and
             10.
             
             It
             is
             these
             last
             two
             ,
             (
             and
             more
             especially
             the
             third
             )
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             offences
             properly
             ,
             and
             do
             rather
             arise
             from
             circumstances
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             as
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             person
             ,
             manner
             ,
             &c.
             than
             from
             the
             deed
             considered
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             may
             distinguish
             them
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             intent
             
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             worker
             :
             some
             things
             may
             be
             offensive
             in
             themselves
             as
             so
             circumstantiated
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             so
             to
             the
             person
             that
             may
             give
             offence
             by
             them
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             be
             esteemed
             so
             ;
             and
             thus
             was
             Peters
             offence
             which
             he
             laid
             before
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             
             And
             sometimes
             the
             person
             may
             intend
             the
             others
             advantage
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             offend
             and
             stumble
             him
             ,
             as
             Eli
             intended
             his
             sons
             good
             ,
             but
             really
             by
             his
             too
             gentle
             reproof
             did
             stumble
             them
             by
             confirming
             them
             in
             their
             offence
             ;
             And
             thus
             some
             ,
             by
             unseasonable
             reproofs
             or
             censures
             ,
             and
             commendations
             also
             ,
             may
             really
             
             make
             another
             worse
             ,
             although
             they
             intend
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whence
             ariseth
             another
             distinction
             of
             offences
             ,
             
             viz.
             from
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             practice
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             performing
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             circumstances
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             an
             act
             materially
             good
             that
             will
             edifie
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             done
             in
             the
             right
             manner
             ;
             so
             will
             not
             an
             act
             materially
             good
             keep
             off
             offence
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             done
             tenderly
             ,
             wisely
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             often
             we
             find
             circumstances
             have
             much
             influence
             on
             offence
             ,
             as
             times
             ,
             persons
             ,
             places
             ,
             manner
             ,
             &c.
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             offensive
             to
             one
             to
             pray
             or
             preach
             ,
             but
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             as
             before
             an
             Idol
             ,
             or
             on
             an
             Holy-day
             it
             may
             be
             offensive
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             sins
             are
             distinguished
             in
             sins
             of
             omission
             
             and
             commission
             ;
             So
             offences
             may
             be
             distinguished
             also
             :
             for
             ,
             some
             give
             offence
             when
             they
             swear
             ,
             pray
             irreverently
             ,
             &c.
             others
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             seeming
             respect
             to
             prayer
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             form
             ;
             for
             this
             fostereth
             profanity
             as
             the
             other
             doth
             :
             And
             for
             this
             Daniel
             will
             open
             his
             window
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             forborn
             prayer
             :
             and
             this
             offence
             of
             omission
             ,
             or
             omissive
             offence
             ,
             is
             not
             guarded
             against
             only
             by
             doing
             what
             is
             duty
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             also
             a
             doing
             of
             it
             so
             as
             conveniently
             ,
             and
             as
             becomes
             it
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             instance
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             Rev.
             6.
             9.
             is
             called
             
               the
               holding
               of
               the
               Testimony
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             this
             mainly
             that
             is
             edifying
             to
             others
             ,
             when
             the
             light
             of
             holinesse
             doth
             shine
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             vailed
             ,
             others
             in
             so
             far
             have
             darkness
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             as
             to
             them
             an
             occasion
             to
             stumble
             ,
             because
             they
             hold
             not
             forth
             the
             light
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             still
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             without
             affectation
             or
             ostentation
             ,
             lest
             a
             new
             offence
             should
             follow
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Some
             offences
             contrare
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             
             People
             ,
             and
             these
             make
             them
             sad
             ;
             some
             foster
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             too
             pleasant
             :
             thus
             ,
             soft
             reproofs
             ,
             corrupt
             advices
             ,
             flatteries
             ,
             &c.
             minister
             matter
             to
             many
             to
             fall
             on
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             Some
             offences
             may
             be
             called
             personall
             ,
             when
             a
             
             person
             committeth
             them
             in
             his
             private
             carriage
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             his
             way
             of
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             living
             ,
             &c.
             offendeth
             others
             ,
             although
             he
             hath
             no
             medling
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             live
             retiredly
             :
             Some
             again
             are
             more
             direct
             offences
             (
             as
             the
             first
             are
             indirect
             and
             consequential
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             flow
             from
             men
             in
             their
             publick
             actings
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             mutual
             converse
             with
             others
             ,
             which
             have
             more
             direct
             influence
             to
             offend
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Offences
             may
             be
             distinguished
             as
             they
             hurt
             
             folks
             either
             by
             pleasing
             them
             in
             their
             corruptions
             and
             strengthening
             them
             in
             what
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             hurt
             by
             irritating
             and
             stirring
             up
             corruptions
             to
             vent
             .
             In
             the
             first
             respect
             ,
             too
             much
             gentlenesse
             in
             admonitions
             ,
             rashnesse
             or
             imprudence
             in
             commendations
             of
             what
             is
             good
             in
             one
             ,
             or
             extenuation
             of
             what
             is
             evil
             ,
             corrupt
             advice
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             do
             offend
             :
             Thus
             Iona●…ab
             offended
             Amnon
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             and
             Eli
             his
             sons
             .
             In
             the
             last
             ,
             sleighting
             of
             men
             ,
             wronging
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             condescending
             to
             remove
             a
             wrong
             ,
             or
             to
             vindicate
             our selves
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             supposed
             wrong
             ,
             doth
             grieve
             and
             offend
             ;
             so
             do
             evil-grounded
             reproofs
             ,
             or
             unadvertent
             admonitions
             that
             are
             not
             seasoned
             with
             love
             ,
             hard
             reports
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             We
             may
             consider
             offences
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             
             party
             offended
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             first
             ,
             we
             offend
             friends
             in
             many
             respects
             ,
             whom
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             desire
             to
             grieve
             ,
             yet
             unadvertingly
             we
             stumble
             them
             ,
             and
             hurt
             their
             spiritual
             condition
             by
             unfaithfulnesse
             to
             them
             ,
             carnalnesse
             in
             conversing
             with
             them
             ,
             siding
             with
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             wayes
             .
             Or
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             enemies
             ,
             or
             such
             to
             whom
             we
             bear
             no
             such
             respect
             ,
             these
             also
             are
             scandalized
             when
             they
             are
             provoked
             through
             the
             carnalness
             of
             our
             way
             to
             judge
             hardly
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             of
             Religion
             for
             our
             sake
             ,
             or
             to
             follow
             some
             carnal
             course
             to
             oppose
             what
             we
             carnally
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             irritate
             them
             and
             provoke
             their
             passion
             ,
             &c.
             and
             thus
             men
             in
             all
             debates
             are
             often
             guilty
             ,
             whether
             
             their
             contest
             be
             in
             things
             Civil
             ,
             Ecclesiastick
             or
             Scholastick
             ,
             when
             ,
             beside
             what
             may
             further
             their
             cause
             (
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             just
             )
             they
             do
             not
             carry
             respectively
             to
             the
             adversary
             ,
             and
             tenderly
             and
             convincingly
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             appear
             they
             seek
             the
             good
             of
             their
             soul
             ,
             and
             their
             edification
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             differ
             from
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             may
             look
             on
             offence
             as
             it
             offendeth
             wicked
             or
             profane
             men
             ,
             possibly
             Heathens
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             or
             Gentiles
             ;
             they
             are
             offended
             when
             hardened
             in
             their
             impiety
             by
             the
             grossnesse
             and
             uncharitablenesse
             of
             those
             who
             are
             professedly
             tender
             :
             thus
             it
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             32.
             to
             give
             offence
             either
             to
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Fourthly
             ,
             Amongst
             those
             that
             are
             tender
             ,
             some
             are
             more
             weak
             ,
             some
             are
             more
             strong
             :
             the
             first
             are
             often
             offended
             where
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             &c.
             and
             it
             venteth
             readily
             by
             rash
             judging
             and
             censuring
             of
             others
             that
             are
             stronger
             than
             themselves
             ,
             for
             going
             beyond
             their
             light
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             their
             seeming
             to
             be
             despised
             by
             them
             ,
             &c.
             which
             sheweth
             wherein
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             strong
             also
             lyeth
             ;
             therefore
             these
             two
             are
             put
             together
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             3.
             
             
               Let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             him
             that
             is
             strong
             )
             
               despise
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
               :
               And
               let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             weak
             )
             
               judge
               him
               that
               eateth
            
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Offences
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             they
             directly
             
             incline
             or
             tempt
             to
             sin
             ,
             either
             in
             doctrine
             or
             practice
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             they
             more
             indirectly
             scare
             and
             divert
             from
             ,
             or
             make
             more
             faint
             and
             weak
             in
             the
             pursuing
             of
             holinesse
             either
             in
             truth
             or
             practice
             :
             Thus
             a
             blot
             in
             some
             professor
             maketh
             Religion
             to
             be
             some
             way
             abhorred
             ;
             this
             especially
             falleth
             out
             when
             Ministers
             and
             Professors
             that
             are
             eminent
             ,
             become
             offensive
             :
             For
             that
             is
             as
             a
             dead
             fly
             in
             the
             box
             of
             the
             Apothecaries
             oyntment
             ▪
             that
             maketh
             all
             to
             stink
             :
             Thus
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             the
             Priests
             made
             the
             people
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             ;
             as
             also
             did
             the
             sons
             of
             Eli
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             and
             this
             is
             charged
             on
             David
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             fall
             he
             made
             the
             Heathen
             blaspheme
             :
             
             and
             thus
             contention
             and
             division
             amongst
             Ministers
             and
             Disciples
             is
             insinuated
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             worlds
             believing
             in
             ,
             or
             acknowledging
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Sometimes
             Scandal
             is
             in
             immediate
             duties
             of
             
             religious
             worship
             ,
             as
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             conferring
             ,
             speaking
             ,
             judging
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             by
             miscarrying
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             unreverent
             ,
             light
             ,
             passionate
             manner
             ,
             &c.
             or
             ,
             it
             is
             given
             by
             our
             ordinary
             and
             common
             carriage
             in
             our
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             apparelling
             ,
             manner
             of
             living
             ,
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             something
             of
             our
             way
             in
             these
             things
             giveth
             evidence
             of
             pride
             ,
             vanity
             ,
             unconstancie
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             addictedness
             to
             pleasure
             ,
             carnalnesse
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             wherby
             our
             neighbour
             is
             wronged
             :
             Thus
             the
             husband
             may
             offend
             the
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             wife
             the
             husband
             by
             their
             irreligious
             conversing
             together
             ,
             whereby
             one
             of
             them
             doth
             strengthen
             the
             other
             to
             think
             exactnesse
             in
             Religion
             not
             so
             necessary
             .
             And
             so
             a
             servant
             who
             hath
             a
             profession
             may
             stumble
             a
             master
             ,
             if
             the
             servant
             be
             not
             faithfull
             and
             diligent
             in
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Again
             ,
             some
             offences
             are
             offensive
             ,
             and
             are
             
             given
             from
             the
             first
             doing
             of
             the
             action
             ;
             thus
             where
             there
             is
             any
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             the
             offence
             is
             given
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             Again
             ,
             offence
             may
             be
             at
             first
             only
             taken
             and
             not
             given
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterward
             become
             given
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             person
             guilty
             ,
             although
             in
             the
             first
             act
             he
             had
             not
             been
             guilty
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             when
             suppose
             a
             man
             eating
             without
             respect
             to
             difference
             of
             meats
             as
             he
             might
             do
             indifferently
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             told
             by
             one
             that
             such
             meat
             were
             offered
             to
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             his
             judgment
             it
             were
             not
             lawfull
             to
             eat
             it
             ,
             although
             before
             that
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             offence
             given
             ,
             but
             taken
             ,
             (
             he
             not
             knowing
             that
             any
             were
             present
             that
             would
             offend
             )
             yet
             if
             he
             should
             continue
             after
             that
             to
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             offence
             given
             upon
             his
             side
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             should
             know
             one
             to
             have
             
             taken
             offence
             at
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             carriage
             ,
             in
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             (
             although
             he
             had
             given
             no
             just
             occasion
             thereof
             )
             and
             if
             ,
             after
             his
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             endeavour
             to
             remove
             the
             same
             according
             to
             his
             place
             ,
             In
             that
             case
             the
             offence
             becometh
             given
             also
             ,
             because
             he
             removeth
             not
             that
             stumbling-block
             out
             of
             his
             brother's
             way
             .
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Some
             offences
             are
             offensive
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             it self
             hath
             some
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             or
             a
             tendencie
             to
             offend
             in
             it self
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             but
             by
             accident
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             concurring
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             &c.
             
             Some
             offences
             also
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             given
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             proceed
             from
             a
             particular
             slip
             of
             the
             party
             offending
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             continued
             in
             ,
             stuck
             to
             ,
             or
             defended
             ,
             or
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             into
             them
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             they
             would
             be
             offensive
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             known
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             remove
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             other
             offences
             are
             more
             rooted
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             person
             hath
             a
             tract
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             carefull
             to
             prevent
             them
             ,
             or
             remove
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             weighted
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             sleighteth
             them
             ,
             or
             defendeth
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             distinction
             of
             offences
             answereth
             to
             that
             distinction
             of
             sins
             ,
             in
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             and
             sins
             of
             malice
             :
             which
             maliciousness
             is
             not
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             act
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             here
             in
             respect
             of
             offences
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             that
             distinction
             
             of
             Scandals
             in
             private
             and
             publick
             :
             both
             which
             may
             be
             two
             wayes
             understood
             ;
             either
             ,
             1.
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             witnesses
             ;
             or
             ,
             2.
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             private
             scandal
             in
             the
             first
             respect
             ,
             which
             doth
             offend
             few
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             not
             being
             known
             to
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             publick
             offence
             in
             this
             respect
             is
             a
             scandal
             known
             to
             many
             .
             Thus
             the
             same
             offence
             may
             be
             a
             private
             offence
             to
             one
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             and
             a
             publick
             offence
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             circumstances
             .
             In
             the
             last
             respect
             ,
             a
             privat
             
             offence
             is
             that
             possibly
             which
             doth
             stumble
             many
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             as
             publickly
             ,
             legally
             ,
             or
             judicially
             it
             might
             be
             made
             out
             to
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             for
             the
             convincing
             of
             a
             person
             offending
             ,
             or
             of
             others
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             have
             a
             great
             impression
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             who
             know
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             general
             tract
             of
             ones
             way
             and
             carriage
             (
             who
             yet
             may
             be
             civil
             ,
             legal
             ,
             and
             fair
             in
             all
             particulars
             )
             may
             be
             exceeding
             ,
             offensive
             ,
             as
             holding
             forth
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             those
             that
             are
             most
             charitable
             to
             him
             ,
             much
             vanity
             ,
             pride
             ,
             earthly-mindednesse
             ,
             untendernesse
             ,
             want
             of
             love
             and
             respect
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             saith
             within
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             beholders
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             things
             wrong
             ,
             when
             yet
             no
             particular
             can
             be
             instanced
             wherein
             the
             person
             cannot
             have
             fair
             legal
             answers
             ;
             Of
             this
             sort
             are
             unseasonable
             starting
             of
             questions
             ,
             or
             doubtfull
             disputations
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             wherein
             possibly
             the
             person
             may
             assert
             truth
             ,
             yet
             by
             moving
             such
             things
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             expressions
             ,
             he
             doth
             confound
             and
             shake
             the
             weak
             :
             Those
             offences
             especially
             arise
             from
             a
             supposed
             unstreightnesse
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             excesse
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             disproportionablenesse
             betwixt
             a
             man's
             way
             and
             his
             station
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             whereof
             a
             man
             may
             have
             much
             conviction
             in
             himself
             ,
             from
             observing
             of
             such
             an
             ones
             way
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             a
             publick
             offence
             in
             the
             sense
             spoken
             of
             here
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             demonstrating
             of
             those
             .
             Thus
             Absolom's
             insinuating
             ,
             self-seeking
             way
             gave
             evidence
             of
             pride
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             Philip.
             1
             ,
             and
             2.
             that
             
               some
               preached
               out
               of
               envie
               ,
               and
               others
               sought
               their
               own
               things
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             discerning
             he
             was
             convinced
             of
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             found
             any
             sentence
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             oppositly
             to
             these
             ,
             Offences
             may
             be
             called
             publick
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             possible
             way
             of
             bearing
             them
             out
             before
             others
             ,
             or
             instructing
             them
             in
             particulars
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             as
             drunkennesse
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             may
             be
             called
             ecclesiastick
             or
             
             judicial
             offences
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             object
             of
             Church-censure
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             may
             be
             called
             conscience
             ,
             or
             charity-wounding
             offences
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             object
             of
             a
             persons
             conscience
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             do
             wound
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             judged
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             christian
             private
             admonition
             but
             not
             of
             publick
             reproof
             ;
             or
             rather
             may
             be
             called
             unconsciencious
             ,
             and
             uncharitable
             offences
             ,
             as
             being
             opposit
             to
             conscience
             and
             charity
             .
          
           
             Many
             other
             distinctions
             of
             Scandals
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             
             as
             ,
             some
             are
             immediate
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             or
             see
             what
             is
             offensive
             from
             the
             person
             himself
             ;
             Some
             again
             are
             mediate
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             very
             reporting
             of
             something
             that
             is
             true
             may
             be
             offensive
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             reported
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             when
             it
             may
             alienate
             them
             from
             ,
             or
             irritate
             them
             against
             another
             person
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             may
             occasion
             some
             sinfull
             distemper
             ,
             or
             incite
             to
             some
             corrupt
             course
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             provoke
             to
             carnalnesse
             ,
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             reported
             ;
             and
             thus
             offence
             differeth
             from
             slander
             :
             for
             ,
             slander
             affecteth
             and
             wrongeth
             the
             party
             spoken
             of
             ,
             who
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             is
             absent
             :
             Offence
             again
             ,
             stumbleth
             those
             who
             are
             present
             ,
             although
             the
             same
             act
             in
             a
             person
             may
             be
             both
             a
             calumny
             and
             an
             offence
             upon
             different
             considerations
             .
             Thus
             Ziba
             calumniateth
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             but
             really
             stumbleth
             and
             offendeth
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             (
             although
             David
             was
             not
             so
             displeased
             with
             him
             as
             Mephibosheth
             was
             )
             So
             also
             Doeg
             calumniateth
             David
             and
             the
             Priests
             in
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             true
             ,
             but
             really
             offended
             Saul
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             cleared
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             21
             ,
             and
             22.
             
             Also
             some
             things
             offend
             others
             properly
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             Minister
             faileth
             in
             giving
             of
             an
             admonition
             prudently
             ,
             or
             seasonably
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             things
             offend
             virtually
             ,
             when
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             a
             Minister
             giveth
             an
             advice
             in
             season
             ,
             but
             in
             something
             hath
             not
             condescended
             formerly
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             not
             such
             accesse
             with
             his
             admonition
             to
             edifie
             ;
             Thus
             Paul
             prevented
             offence
             ,
             when
             by
             becoming
             all
             things
             to
             all
             ,
             he
             made
             way
             for
             his
             being
             
             acceptable
             in
             his
             station
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             offences
             may
             simply
             be
             offences
             ,
             as
             having
             hurt
             with
             them
             .
             Some
             again
             may
             be
             comparatively
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             when
             a
             thing
             actually
             hurteth
             ,
             not
             by
             an
             emergent
             losse
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             keepeth
             from
             that
             growth
             and
             edification
             ,
             that
             otherwayes
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             comparative
             losse
             ,
             and
             so
             offensive
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Holding
             forth
             what
             Offence
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             THese
             generals
             may
             give
             a
             hint
             of
             what
             is
             signified
             by
             Offence
             and
             how
             it
             is
             given
             .
             To
             adde
             a
             word
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             first
             Question
             ,
             Let
             us
             consider
             ,
             1.
             what
             offence
             is
             not
             ;
             2.
             what
             it
             is
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             alwayes
             any
             hurtfull
             and
             actually
             displeasing
             thing
             to
             the
             party
             that
             is
             offended
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             not
             to
             be
             constructed
             such
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             from
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             displeasure
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             alwayes
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             ,
             an
             offence
             may
             be
             in
             a
             lawfull
             matter
             ,
             that
             simply
             is
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             as
             in
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             taking
             wages
             for
             preaching
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             alway
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             effect
             ;
             sometimes
             one
             may
             be
             offended
             ,
             when
             no
             offence
             was
             given
             :
             sometimes
             again
             ,
             offence
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             be
             guilty
             thereof
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             when
             no
             actual
             stumbling
             hath
             followed
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             of
             it self
             was
             inductive
             thereto
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             person's
             intention
             ;
             one
             may
             be
             without
             all
             design
             of
             hurting
             ,
             who
             yet
             may
             really
             wound
             ,
             and
             offend
             another
             ,
             and
             be
             guilty
             by
             rashnesse
             ,
             omission
             ,
             too
             much
             love
             and
             condescension
             in
             sparing
             ,
             unfaithfulnesse
             (
             it
             being
             much
             to
             be
             faithfull
             to
             one
             that
             we
             love
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             pity
             ,
             we
             are
             readiest
             to
             offend
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             Ionadab's
             case
             to
             Amnon
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             Iob's
             friends
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             )
             inconsiderate
             zeal
             ,
             imprudency
             ,
             or
             falling
             in
             some
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             
             a
             dead
             fly
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             much
             that
             is
             profitable
             ,
             become
             unsavoury
             .
             2.
             
             Scandal
             then
             must
             be
             something
             accompanying
             some
             external
             deed
             or
             word
             (
             for
             internal
             give
             not
             offence
             )
             which
             being
             considered
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             inductive
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             impeditive
             of
             the
             spiritual
             life
             or
             comfort
             of
             others
             .
             When
             this
             doth
             flow
             from
             a
             sinfull
             act
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             difficultly
             discernable
             ,
             readily
             all
             actions
             that
             are
             materially
             evil
             ,
             are
             clear
             ;
             but
             the
             difficulty
             is
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             lawfull
             or
             indifferent
             in
             it self
             ;
             or
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             other
             circumstances
             of
             a
             lawfull
             or
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             then
             to
             discern
             when
             they
             become
             scandalous
             in
             such
             respects
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             to
             be
             swayed
             to
             do
             or
             abstain
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             in
             this
             or
             some
             other
             manner
             ,
             as
             may
             eschew
             the
             same
             .
             This
             properly
             and
             strictly
             is
             that
             which
             is
             called
             offence
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             wherein
             most
             wisdom
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             ordering
             and
             regulating
             us
             in
             the
             use
             of
             christian
             liberty
             ;
             and
             concerning
             this
             are
             the
             great
             debates
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Command
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             unto
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             be
             done
             against
             it
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             nor
             only
             that
             our
             own
             clearnesse
             be
             considered
             ▪
             that
             we
             do
             nothing
             doubtingly
             ,
             but
             that
             others
             be
             considered
             also
             that
             they
             by
             our
             deed
             be
             not
             in
             their
             spiritual
             estate
             wronged
             or
             hurt
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             do
             or
             abstain
             for
             conscience-sake
             ,
             not
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             that
             sitteth
             with
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             24
             ,
             and
             28.
             for
             ,
             if
             charity
             and
             love
             be
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             men
             ought
             not
             only
             to
             seek
             their
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             love
             their
             neighbour
             as
             themselves
             ,
             then
             ought
             they
             to
             seek
             their
             neighbours
             edification
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             eschew
             the
             prejudging
             of
             them
             .
             Hence
             Scandal
             is
             opposit
             to
             that
             charity
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             that
             respect
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             carry
             to
             our
             brother
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             v.
             10
             ,
             and
             15.
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             scandal
             and
             offence
             as
             it
             is
             opposite
             to
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             love
             to
             his
             spiritual
             well-being
             ;
             
             and
             so
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             make
             him
             worse
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             may
             impede
             and
             hinder
             his
             spirituall
             growth
             and
             advancement
             therein
             ,
             is
             an
             offence
             and
             scandal
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             21.
             
             And
             thus
             a
             scandal
             differeth
             from
             an
             injury
             :
             for
             ,
             this
             hurteth
             his
             person
             ,
             name
             ,
             or
             estate
             ,
             or
             some
             outward
             thing
             ;
             that
             ,
             again
             ,
             hurteth
             his
             spirituall
             condition
             ,
             either
             by
             wronging
             his
             livelinesse
             ,
             or
             activity
             ,
             or
             comfort
             ,
             &c.
             though
             the
             same
             thing
             often
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             injury
             ,
             is
             an
             offence
             also
             ,
             but
             not
             contrarily
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Concerning
             the
             severall
             wayes
             that
             Offence
             may
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             hardly
             possible
             to
             shew
             how
             many
             wayes
             one
             may
             offend
             another
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             many
             ,
             yea
             ,
             so
             very
             many
             wayes
             whereby
             men
             both
             wrong
             themselves
             and
             others
             ;
             yet
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             effects
             that
             
               offence
               given
            
             ,
             hath
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             upon
             others
             (
             although
             the
             effect
             follow
             not
             )
             and
             by
             considering
             that
             upon
             which
             
               active
               offence
            
             worketh
             ,
             and
             which
             usually
             is
             offended
             at
             in
             another
             ,
             We
             may
             draw
             them
             to
             some
             heads
             accordingly
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             men
             may
             be
             drawn
             to
             some
             sinfull
             action
             upon
             such
             an
             occasion
             :
             thus
             an
             action
             materially
             lawfull
             and
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             becometh
             a
             scandall
             ,
             when
             by
             our
             deed
             another
             is
             fostered
             in
             some
             sin
             ,
             or
             encouraged
             to
             commit
             it
             ,
             as
             supposing
             himself
             to
             be
             strengthned
             therein
             by
             our
             practice
             ;
             Or
             when
             it
             may
             occasion
             others
             to
             go
             beyond
             our
             intent
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             what
             we
             do
             in
             another
             manner
             which
             may
             make
             it
             sinfull
             :
             So
             ,
             zeal
             inconsiderately
             vented
             ,
             may
             strengthen
             folks
             in
             passion
             ;
             and
             thus
             eating
             in
             Idols
             temples
             (
             which
             in
             it self
             was
             nothing
             )
             was
             scandalous
             when
             done
             publickly
             ,
             because
             it
             strengthned
             Idolaters
             to
             think
             somewhat
             of
             their
             ●…ols
             ,
             and
             made
             others
             who
             were
             weak
             ,
             to
             continue
             
             some
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             supposed
             such
             men
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             practice
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             or
             made
             some
             judge
             them
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             Idols
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             lesse
             in
             their
             esteem
             ;
             or
             ,
             caused
             others
             to
             eat
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Idol
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             did
             it
             without
             it
             :
             Thus
             doubtfull
             expressions
             in
             points
             of
             Truth
             ▪
             and
             uncircumspectnesse
             in
             not
             abstaining
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             or
             what
             doth
             appear
             to
             be
             evil
             to
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             offensive
             ;
             as
             suppose
             one
             in
             their
             apparrel
             ,
             diet
             ,
             or
             otherwayes
             ,
             should
             by
             some
             be
             conceived
             to
             go
             beyond
             their
             station
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             fit
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             be
             an
             occasion
             to
             some
             others
             indeed
             to
             exceed
             ,
             when
             ,
             without
             such
             misconstructing
             beholders
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             nothing
             offensive
             in
             the
             deed
             it self
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             deed
             of
             one
             person
             may
             be
             offensive
             (
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             esteemed
             proud
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             unclean
             ,
             &c.
             )
             which
             would
             not
             be
             so
             in
             another
             :
             So
             also
             ,
             a
             thing
             will
             be
             offensive
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             another
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Offence
             ,
             men
             would
             have
             an
             eye
             on
             themselves
             ,
             and
             what
             generally
             they
             are
             reputed
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             abstain
             from
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             what
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             predominant
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             would
             have
             respect
             to
             others
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             hearers
             or
             beholders
             ,
             considering
             what
             are
             their
             thoughts
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             deeds
             ,
             &c.
             and
             accordingly
             would
             carry
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             to
             abstain
             from
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             apparrel
             ,
             diet
             ,
             &c.
             which
             in
             reason
             ,
             abstractly
             from
             offence
             ,
             might
             be
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             as
             becoming
             .
             Thus
             one
             walking
             abroad
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             may
             be
             sanctifying
             it
             ,
             yet
             by
             his
             example
             some
             other
             may
             be
             provoked
             to
             vage
             and
             gad
             and
             cast
             off
             all
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             what
             is
             called-for
             in
             secret
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             family
             ;
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             it
             becometh
             offensive
             to
             go
             abroad
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             lawfull
             in
             it self
             to
             meditate
             abroad
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             a
             lawfull
             act
             doth
             breed
             or
             occasion
             misconstruction
             or
             rash
             judging
             in
             an
             other
             ,
             then
             it
             becometh
             
             offensive
             to
             him
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             when
             it
             maketh
             him
             think
             the
             thing
             unlawfull
             ,
             which
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             14.
             16.
             
             )
             to
             make
             our
             good
             to
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             :
             Or
             ,
             2.
             when
             it
             occasioneth
             our selves
             by
             that
             deed
             to
             be
             condemned
             as
             untender
             and
             unconscientious
             in
             the
             performing
             of
             such
             an
             act
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             judge
             his
             brother
             rashly
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             30.
             
             Or
             ,
             3.
             when
             it
             occasioneth
             our
             profession
             ,
             or
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             mistaken
             and
             mis-judged
             ,
             or
             godlinesse
             to
             be
             accounted
             fancie
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             by
             the
             indiscreet
             use
             of
             liberty
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             was
             evil
             spoken
             of
             by
             some
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             given
             way
             to
             loosnesse
             ,
             for
             so
             those
             that
             were
             zealous
             for
             the
             Law
             did
             esteem
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             effect
             of
             a
             Scandal
             ,
             is
             to
             grieve
             and
             make
             heavie
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             any
             indifferent
             action
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             is
             a
             scandal
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             15.
             because
             it
             marreth
             their
             spiritual
             comfort
             ,
             weakneth
             them
             in
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             fainteth
             them
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             duty
             ,
             at
             least
             marreth
             their
             chearfulnesse
             in
             it
             ▪
             &c.
             and
             so
             is
             against
             charity
             ,
             and
             becometh
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             sixth
             Command
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             15.
             
             This
             is
             the
             notion
             that
             most
             ordinarily
             we
             use
             to
             take
             up
             offence
             under
             ,
             viz.
             when
             it
             may
             grieve
             some
             to
             hear
             that
             we
             have
             done
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             lessen
             their
             esteem
             of
             us
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             much
             incapacitate
             us
             to
             be
             profitable
             to
             them
             )
             or
             alienate
             them
             from
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             try
             Scandal
             by
             our
             hazarding
             to
             disquiet
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             brother's
             conscience
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             by
             our
             lawfull
             deed
             we
             engage
             or
             virtually
             perswade
             him
             to
             follow
             our
             example
             ,
             supposing
             him
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             that
             practice
             ,
             or
             to
             condemn
             the
             same
             .
             Thus
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             10.
             one
             is
             emboldene●…
             to
             eat
             of
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             beholdeth
             another
             that
             is
             more
             strong
             than
             he
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
             And
             so
             by
             his
             eating
             ,
             he
             giveth
             ground
             to
             his
             conscience
             afterward
             to
             chal●…enge
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             that
             gave
             the
             example
             ,
             ●…s
             said
             to
             wound
             his
             weak
             conscience
             .
             The
             like
             also
             is
             ,
             
             Rom.
             14.
             22
             ,
             23.
             in
             the
             case
             of
             doubting
             :
             for
             ,
             supposing
             one
             to
             doubt
             whether
             such
             a
             thing
             be
             lawfull
             or
             not
             ,
             meerly
             by
             our
             example
             to
             go
             before
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             put
             him
             in
             that
             strait
             either
             to
             condemn
             our
             deed
             ,
             or
             doubtingly
             to
             follow
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             meer
             example
             of
             no
             man
             can
             warrant
             any
             other
             to
             follow
             ,
             or
             satisfie
             a
             conscience
             in
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             such
             and
             such
             a
             deed
             .
             This
             also
             may
             be
             when
             a
             weak
             man
             ,
             having
             possibly
             done
             something
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             lawfully
             )
             than
             afterward
             he
             beholdeth
             one
             that
             is
             strong
             to
             do
             ,
             (
             which
             also
             may
             be
             lawful
             in
             it self
             )
             he
             is
             brought
             to
             look
             over
             his
             own
             practice
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             the
             same
             as
             sinfull
             ,
             meerly
             because
             that
             other
             did
             it
             in
             another
             manner
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             indifferency
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             practices
             in
             lawfull
             things
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             edifying
             ,
             yet
             in
             such
             cases
             when
             they
             have
             not
             sufficient
             information
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             drive
             men
             on
             the
             extremities
             foresaid
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             offensive
             ,
             especially
             then
             when
             such
             things
             are
             actually
             doubted
             of
             ,
             or
             disputated
             in
             their
             lawfulnesse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Things
             become
             offensive
             when
             they
             prove
             obstructive
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             21.
             
               do
               make
               them
               weak
            
             ,
             or
             
               infirmeth
               them
               ▪
            
             not
             only
             by
             fainting
             and
             weighting
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             before
             ,
             but
             by
             confounding
             them
             in
             the
             Truth
             or
             practices
             of
             Religion
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             either
             shaken
             in
             their
             former
             assurances
             ,
             and
             so
             weakened
             ,
             or
             made
             doubtfull
             whether
             such
             things
             be
             Duties
             and
             Truths
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             are
             diverted
             from
             the
             more
             necessary
             practices
             of
             Religion
             .
             This
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             Rom.
             14.
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             &c.
             and
             of
             other
             Scriptures
             elswhere
             ,
             wherby
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             doth
             guard
             against
             doubtfull
             disputations
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             profit
             them
             that
             are
             occupied
             therein
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             9.
             
             And
             thus
             ,
             not
             only
             writing
             and
             reasoning
             for
             what
             is
             not
             Truth
             ,
             but
             writing
             and
             speaking
             of
             Truth
             in
             a
             new
             manner
             with
             new
             expressions
             and
             multiplying
             moulds
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             doing
             it
             unseasonably
             ,
             passionatly
             ,
             contentiously
             &c.
             
             doth
             prove
             offensive
             .
             Thus
             what
             is
             not
             actually
             edifying
             ,
             is
             offensive
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             Paul
             becometh
             all
             things
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             gain
             some
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             circumcising
             of
             Timothy
             that
             he
             might
             have
             access
             to
             edifie
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             And
             thus
             often
             not
             condescending
             in
             indifferent
             things
             to
             please
             others
             ,
             doth
             much
             incapacitate
             them
             to
             be
             edified
             by
             us
             ,
             or
             doth
             give
             them
             prejudice
             at
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             their
             edification
             is
             obstructed
             and
             they
             offended
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             An
             action
             becometh
             offensive
             when
             it
             stirreth
             corruption
             ,
             wakeneth
             passion
             ,
             or
             confirmeth
             jealousie
             and
             suspicion
             ,
             &c.
             although
             that
             jealousie
             and
             suspicion
             be
             groundlesse
             .
             Thus
             
             Paul's
             taking
             of
             wages
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             had
             been
             offensive
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             confirmed
             the
             suspicion
             of
             his
             seeking
             of
             himself
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             strengthened
             his
             traducers
             in
             their
             calumnie
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             occasion
             of
             venting
             their
             carnall
             cheerfulnesse
             and
             insolency
             ;
             And
             thus
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             unjustly
             suspected
             of
             errour
             or
             inclination
             thereto
             ,
             to
             dispute
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             disowneth
             them
             ,
             to
             converse
             with
             persons
             of
             that
             stamp
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ▪
             are
             offensive
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             shunned
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             there
             would
             be
             no
             such
             construction
             put
             upon
             another
             doing
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Concerning
             that
             upon
             which
             Offence
             worketh
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             several
             wayes
             by
             which
             it
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             THe
             considering
             of
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             upon
             which
             Offence
             worketh
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             will
             clear
             this
             more
             :
             For
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             1.
             it
             affecteth
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             understanding
             and
             light
             ;
             So
             ,
             it
             raiseth
             doubts
             ,
             misconstructions
             ▪
             &c.
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             through
             that
             it
             affecteth
             the
             conscience
             ;
             whence
             cometh
             judging
             and
             condemning
             
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             deeds
             ,
             and
             the
             awakening
             of
             challenges
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             it
             stirreth
             the
             affections
             ,
             either
             by
             awakening
             carnal
             joy
             ,
             or
             carnal
             grief
             .
             4.
             
             It
             affecteth
             corruption
             ,
             when
             men
             ,
             from
             prejudice
             ,
             are
             fretted
             or
             grieved
             upon
             such
             an
             occasion
             ;
             Thus
             often
             deeds
             become
             offensive
             ,
             when
             they
             confirm
             mens
             jealousie
             ▪
             stir
             their
             pride
             ,
             emulation
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             A
             deed
             may
             have
             influence
             on
             some
             folks
             infirmity
             or
             impotencie
             ;
             So
             ,
             some
             that
             are
             more
             given
             to
             passion
             ,
             suspicion
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             will
             be
             offended
             sooner
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             will
             be
             offensive
             to
             them
             that
             are
             not
             so
             in
             themselves
             .
             6.
             
             Men
             as
             they
             are
             gracious
             may
             be
             offended
             ;
             for
             ,
             though
             grace
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             not
             capable
             sinfully
             to
             take
             offence
             ,
             yet
             gracious
             persons
             may
             offend
             ,
             or
             some
             actions
             may
             have
             an
             aptitude
             to
             offend
             a
             gracious
             zealous
             person
             rather
             than
             another
             .
             Thus
             Peter's
             dissimulation
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             offensive
             to
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.
             though
             more
             properly
             it
             was
             a
             scandal
             to
             Barnabas
             ,
             yet
             it
             grieved
             and
             stirred
             Paul
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             sanctified
             manner
             he
             did
             vent
             that
             which
             possibly
             some
             other
             gracious
             person
             might
             either
             have
             been
             irritated
             with
             ,
             or
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             Peter
             ,
             led
             away
             ,
             as
             Barnabas
             was
             ;
             when
             an
             ungracious
             person
             would
             not
             have
             laid
             any
             weight
             on
             Peter's
             deed
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             grieved
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             someway
             clear
             how
             an
             indifferent
             or
             lawfull
             act
             may
             become
             offensive
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             ,
             or
             is
             apt
             to
             work
             any
             of
             these
             effects
             upon
             others
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             weak
             or
             strong
             ,
             gracious
             or
             prophane
             ,
             and
             whether
             conscience
             or
             corruption
             doth
             rise
             at
             the
             offence
             that
             is
             taken
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             giving
             of
             offence
             ,
             doth
             imply
             uncharitablenesse
             and
             pride
             to
             be
             in
             the
             giver
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             neither
             loveth
             nor
             regardeth
             his
             brother
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             neither
             doth
             in
             this
             as
             he
             would
             have
             others
             do
             unto
             himself
             ;
             So
             offence
             taken
             ,
             doth
             imply
             corruption
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             to
             be
             in
             him
             that
             taketh
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             
             this
             matter
             of
             offence
             ,
             respect
             would
             be
             had
             to
             the
             infirmity
             and
             corruption
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             graciousnesse
             and
             affection
             .
             The
             not
             observing
             of
             which
             ,
             maketh
             us
             take
             liberty
             in
             giving
             offence
             to
             many
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             either
             esteem
             them
             to
             be
             wicked
             and
             prophane
             ,
             or
             not
             affectionat
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             weak
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             much
             to
             be
             regarded
             whether
             they
             be
             satisfied
             or
             not
             with
             our
             practices
             ,
             which
             doth
             evidently
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             despising
             and
             uncharitablenesse
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             this
             regardlesnesse
             in
             our
             practice
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Rom.
             14.
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             10
             ,
             and
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Concerning
             what
             ought
             to
             make
             men
             loath
             and
             wary
             as
             to
             the
             giving
             Offence
             .
          
           
             TO
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             those
             things
             which
             ought
             to
             make
             men
             tender
             in
             this
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             duty
             in
             the
             matter
             thereof
             more
             commanded
             than
             this
             of
             giving
             no
             offence
             ,
             nor
             any
             sin
             more
             condemned
             than
             untendernesse
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             find
             from
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Corinthians
               ,
               &c.
            
             wherin
             whole
             chapters
             are
             spent
             on
             this
             subject
             :
             Yea
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
             The
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             thought
             the
             regulating
             of
             indifferent
             things
             for
             preventing
             of
             scandal
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             enacted
             in
             the
             first
             Synod
             and
             Council
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             that
             hath
             moe
             woes
             pronounced
             against
             it
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Himself
             denounceth
             and
             doubleth
             a
             wo
             against
             it
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             7.
             and
             the
             Apostle
             confirmeth
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             hatefulnesse
             of
             it
             may
             appear
             in
             the
             rise
             thereof
             ,
             it
             being
             ,
             1.
             an
             evident
             sign
             of
             dis-respect
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             the
             impression
             of
             His
             dread
             ,
             2.
             of
             inward
             pride
             and
             self-conceitednesse
             ,
             3.
             of
             uncharitablenesse
             and
             regardlesnesse
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             setting
             them
             at
             nought
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Rom.
             
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             and
             10.
             and
             can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             to
             be
             shunned
             than
             these
             ?
             And
             upon
             this
             we
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             tender
             and
             conscientious
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             offence
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             their
             christian
             liberty
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             tender
             or
             untender
             in
             the
             material
             duties
             of
             Religion
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             towards
             others
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             can
             be
             no
             worse
             effects
             than
             follow
             upon
             this
             ,
             It
             bringeth
             a
             wo
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             Christ's
             account
             a
             most
             grievous
             plague
             when
             abounding
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             hath
             destruction
             with
             it
             to
             many
             souls
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             20.
             
             It
             bringeth
             reproach
             upon
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             cooleth
             love
             among
             brethren
             ,
             begetteth
             and
             fostereth
             contention
             and
             strife
             ,
             marreth
             the
             progresse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             maketh
             iniquity
             to
             abound
             ,
             and
             often
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             ushereth-in
             error
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             places
             cited
             ,
             and
             from
             Matth.
             24.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             we
             suppose
             when
             it
             is
             tried
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             untendernesse
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             scandal
             ,
             hath
             been
             as
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             outward
             beauty
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             thriving
             of
             her
             members
             ,
             as
             either
             errour
             or
             prophanity
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             but
             the
             product
             of
             this
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Untendernesse
             in
             this
             ,
             openeth
             a
             door
             to
             all
             untendernesse
             in
             the
             person
             that
             giveth
             offence
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             the
             conscience
             becometh
             lesse
             sensible
             of
             challenges
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             hath
             the
             greater
             boldnesse
             to
             do
             things
             that
             are
             materially
             evil
             ;
             by
             this
             also
             he
             becometh
             habitually
             regardlesse
             of
             others
             .
             And
             although
             where
             respect
             to
             others
             is
             predominant
             ,
             it
             be
             no
             good
             principle
             ;
             yet
             often
             hath
             it
             great
             influence
             in
             restraining
             men
             from
             loosnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             own
             place
             ought
             to
             have
             weight
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             experience
             teach
             ,
             that
             once
             liberty
             being
             taken
             in
             this
             ,
             even
             things
             materially
             sinfull
             do
             often
             follow
             ?
             Sixthly
             ,
             Tendernesse
             in
             this
             adorneth
             the
             Gospel
             exceedingly
             ,
             convinceth
             those
             we
             live
             among
             ,
             entertaineth
             charity
             ,
             and
             warmeth
             love
             ,
             even
             as
             carelesnesse
             in
             this
             doth
             open
             mens
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             
             make
             both
             profession
             and
             professors
             a
             reproach
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             Untendernesse
             as
             to
             offences
             ,
             striketh
             at
             the
             root
             of
             Christian
             communion
             :
             there
             can
             be
             no
             freedom
             in
             admonitions
             ,
             little
             in
             conferences
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             no
             great
             fervour
             in
             prayers
             with
             ▪
             and
             for
             others
             ,
             where
             these
             abound
             ;
             And
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             Religion
             can
             be
             well
             where
             these
             are
             ?
             And
             may
             it
             not
             from
             these
             appear
             why
             Christ
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Wo
               to
               that
               man
               by
               whom
               offences
               come
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Holding
             forth
             the
             difficulty
             to
             lye
             mainly
             in
             practice
             ,
             and
             shewing
             how
             far
             Offence
             ought
             to
             have
             influence
             on
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             walk
             .
          
           
             THe
             greatest
             difficulty
             is
             in
             reference
             to
             practice
             ;
             (
             for
             Scandal
             cannot
             but
             be
             accounted
             abominable
             )
             We
             shall
             therefore
             answer
             some
             Questions
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             .
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             questioned
             ,
             How
             far
             offence
             ought
             to
             have
             influence
             on
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             walk
             ?
             In
             answering
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             would
             ,
             I.
             consider
             the
             matter
             in
             which
             offence
             may
             be
             given
             or
             taken
             .
             2.
             
             The
             persons
             who
             may
             be
             offended
             .
             For
             ,
             some
             things
             in
             the
             matter
             are
             simply
             sinfull
             ,
             some
             things
             are
             necessary
             duties
             ;
             some
             things
             ▪
             again
             ,
             are
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             :
             So
             some
             persons
             are
             gracious
             and
             tender
             ,
             some
             are
             prophane
             and
             malicious
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             answer
             therefore
             in
             these
             Assertions
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             no
             offence
             whatsoever
             should
             men
             forbear
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             or
             commit
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             materially
             sinfull
             .
             Christ
             would
             need
             ,
             go
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             although
             His
             Disciples
             were
             displeased
             ,
             and
             would
             continue
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             what
             was
             intrusted
             to
             Him
             ,
             although
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             offended
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             
             This
             is
             clear
             :
             For
             
               no
               evil
               should
               be
               done
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
            
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Assert
             .
             Yet
             in
             other
             things
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             
             great
             respect
             had
             to
             offence
             ,
             and
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             swayed
             accordingly
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             reasons
             clear
             ;
             As
             ,
             first
             ,
             If
             the
             matter
             be
             of
             light
             concernment
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             how
             mens
             gestures
             are
             in
             their
             walking
             ,
             (
             suppose
             in
             walking
             softly
             ,
             or
             quickly
             ,
             with
             cloak
             or
             without
             )
             men
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             abstain
             as
             may
             prevent
             the
             construction
             of
             pride
             ,
             lightnesse
             ,
             &c.
             or
             give
             occasion
             to
             others
             in
             any
             of
             these
             ;
             of
             such
             sort
             are
             salutations
             in
             the
             very
             manner
             of
             them
             :
             of
             this
             sort
             was
             womens
             praying
             with
             their
             head
             uncovered
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             it
             being
             then
             taken
             for
             an
             evil
             sign
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             little
             ,
             as
             Moses
             will
             not
             leave
             an
             hoof
             ,
             Exod.
             10.
             nor
             Mordecai
             bow
             his
             knee
             to
             Haman
             ,
             because
             that
             it
             looked
             like
             fauning
             on
             an
             accursed
             enemy
             :
             Of
             this
             sort
             also
             are
             offences
             in
             the
             fashions
             of
             cloathes
             ,
             as
             some
             mens
             wearing
             of
             ribbands
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             being
             of
             small
             concernment
             ,
             ought
             certainly
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             offence
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             thereof
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             forborn
             ;
             as
             eating
             or
             not
             eating
             such
             a
             meat
             for
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             (
             for
             although
             no
             action
             is
             indifferent
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             because
             the
             circumstances
             of
             end
             ,
             motive
             and
             manner
             ,
             do
             determine
             them
             either
             to
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             agreeable
             or
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             when
             they
             are
             done
             ,
             yet
             some
             actions
             in
             themselves
             are
             such
             )
             in
             these
             actions
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             do
             or
             abstain
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             his
             doing
             or
             not
             doing
             may
             edifie
             or
             give
             offence
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             he
             may
             be
             for
             ever
             restrained
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             of
             Paul's
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             13.
             
             
               I
               had
               rather
               not
               eat
               flesh
               while
               the
               world
               standeth
               ,
               than
               by
               my
               meat
               make
               my
               brother
               to
               offend
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             become
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             for
             their
             gaining
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             when
             our
             practice
             in
             such
             things
             is
             conformed
             to
             others
             edification
             rather
             than
             our
             own
             inclination
             or
             light
             ;
             And
             thus
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             perswaded
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             desire
             to
             do
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             forborn
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             our
             
             own
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             others
             that
             have
             not
             such
             clearnesse
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             positive
             duties
             of
             worship
             and
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             by
             affirmative
             precepts
             ,
             Scandal
             ought
             to
             have
             weight
             to
             time
             them
             so
             as
             not
             to
             give
             offence
             by
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             a
             Scandal
             cannot
             make
             duty
             to
             be
             no
             duty
             for
             ever
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             for
             a
             time
             suspend
             one
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             lawfull
             duty
             ,
             although
             not
             alwayes
             :
             Thus
             to
             give
             alms
             ,
             is
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             hazard
             that
             an
             indigent
             person
             may
             abuse
             it
             ,
             or
             others
             may
             take
             offence
             by
             that
             example
             either
             ostentatively
             in
             a
             selfie
             way
             to
             give
             ,
             or
             to
             account
             so
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             give
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             giving
             of
             alms
             is
             for
             that
             time
             to
             be
             forborn
             ,
             except
             the
             persons
             strait
             make
             it
             necessary
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             circumstance
             ,
             and
             a
             privat
             way
             afterward
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             :
             So
             ,
             preaching
             to
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             hearing
             to
             a
             professour
             ,
             are
             commanded
             duties
             ,
             Yet
             supposing
             that
             a
             particular
             mans
             preaching
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             would
             stumble
             more
             than
             edifie
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             forborn
             .
             So
             in
             giving
             of
             admonitions
             ,
             or
             in
             correcting
             of
             children
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             do
             these
             when
             we
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             are
             in
             passion
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             duties
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             a
             fit
             time
             ,
             l●…st
             more
             hurt
             follow
             than
             advantage
             :
             That
             being
             a
             rule
             anent
             affirmative
             precepts
             ,
             that
             they
             bind
             continually
             (
             or
             semper
             )
             but
             not
             alway
             to
             the
             actual
             performing
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             or
             
               ad
               semper
            
             )
             Thus
             a
             servant
             ,
             or
             wife
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             person
             are
             bound
             to
             pray
             alwayes
             ,
             yet
             to
             do
             it
             then
             when
             the
             master
             ,
             husband
             ,
             or
             family
             calleth-for
             some
             other
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             offence
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             necessary
             things
             ,
             offence
             ought
             to
             have
             weight
             according
             to
             the
             circumstantiat
             case
             ,
             to
             sway
             one
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             of
             that
             necessary
             duty
             ;
             Thus
             ,
             supposing
             it
             necessary
             to
             pray
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             to
             choose
             the
             place
             and
             posture
             of
             praying
             accordingly
             ;
             Thus
             it
             is
             offensive
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             pray
             so
             as
             we
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             because
             that
             looketh
             hypocritical
             like
             ,
             and
             is
             condemned
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             
             Sometimes
             
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             offensive
             not
             to
             be
             known
             to
             pray
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             Daniel's
             case
             ,
             Dan.
             6.
             because
             his
             not
             evidencing
             of
             it
             by
             opening
             of
             his
             windows
             ,
             had
             looked
             like
             his
             receding
             from
             his
             former
             piety
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             what
             is
             ofensive
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             may
             be
             edifying
             at
             another
             ,
             And
             what
             is
             edifying
             now
             ,
             may
             become
             offensive
             afterward
             upon
             another
             occasion
             ,
             As
             by
             Paul's
             circumcising
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             circumcise
             Titus
             ,
             doth
             appear
             .
             So
             sometimes
             (
             suppose
             it
             when
             Nehemiah
             is
             standing
             before
             the
             King
             )
             to
             kneel
             down
             to
             pray
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             offensive
             ;
             at
             other
             times
             for
             a
             man
             to
             pray
             and
             not
             to
             kneel
             in
             his
             chamber
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             Daniels
             case
             )
             may
             be
             offensive
             also
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sort
             of
             offence
             ,
             custom
             guideth
             much
             in
             the
             indifferent
             circumstances
             ;
             and
             alteration
             in
             these
             ,
             is
             often
             offensive
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             In
             our
             particulars
             ,
             in
             temporall
             things
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             cede
             in
             what
             is
             our
             own
             ,
             than
             to
             offend
             others
             ,
             and
             mar
             their
             spiritual
             good
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             condescended
             to
             quit
             His
             priviledge
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             27.
             rather
             than
             to
             offend
             ,
             And
             thus
             Paul
             shunned
             the
             taking
             of
             wages
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             although
             he
             had
             right
             thereto
             ,
             and
             did
             even
             then
             take
             from
             other
             Churches
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             spiritual
             edification
             of
             our
             brother
             is
             of
             more
             value
             than
             our
             temporal
             right
             ;
             much
             more
             is
             this
             to
             have
             influence
             in
             limiting
             and
             hedging
             us
             up
             from
             lawfull
             pleasures
             and
             contentments
             ,
             or
             what
             our
             inclination
             and
             affection
             leadeth
             to
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             the
             following
             thereof
             may
             be
             an
             offence
             to
             any
             .
             It
             is
             for
             this
             also
             that
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             condemneth
             their
             contentions
             going
             to
             Law
             before
             Infidels
             ▪
             because
             of
             the
             scandal
             thereof
             ,
             
               And
               why
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               do
               ye
               not
               rather
               suffer
               wrong
               ?
            
             Our
             Lord
             also
             ,
             as
             was
             just
             now
             hinted
             ,
             went
             before
             us
             in
             this
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             27.
             when
             He
             paved
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             ceded
             His
             own
             right
             ,
             lest
             He
             should
             offend
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             like
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             most
             tender
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Assert
             .
             We
             say
             that
             there
             is
             equal
             respect
             to
             be
             
             had
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             offence
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             equal
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             shun
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             weak
             as
             well
             as
             o●…
             the
             strong
             ,
             of
             the
             prophane
             as
             of
             the
             gracious
             ▪
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             1.
             the
             command
             is
             general
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             32.
             
             
               Give
               no
               offence
               ,
               neither
               to
               ●…ew
               nor
               Gentile
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             under
             which
             three
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             are
             comprehended
             .
             2.
             
             As
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             sin
             in
             reference
             to
             any
             person
             ,
             so
             ought
             we
             not
             to
             give
             to
             any
             of
             them
             an
             occasion
             of
             sinning
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             never
             good
             .
             3.
             
             I●…
             we
             look
             to
             the
             good
             or
             strong
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             sinfull
             to
             please
             them
             or
             abstain
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             prevent
             their
             offence
             ;
             So
             ought
             we
             to
             do
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             weak
             and
             prophane
             .
             Thus
             Paul
             would
             not
             give
             the
             false
             teachers
             of
             Corinth
             ground
             of
             stumbling
             more
             than
             the
             Church-members
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             we
             are
             debtors
             both
             to
             the
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             ,
             to
             the
             unwise
             as
             to
             the
             wise
             ,
             Ro.
             1.
             14.
             
             Yea
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             indifferent
             things
             to
             
               become
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
            
             even
             to
             those
             that
             are
             weak
             and
             without
             Law
             (
             though
             still
             we
             are
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Law
             )
             that
             the
             moe
             may
             be
             gained
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Shewing
             what
             the
             Scandal
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             or
             malicious
             is
             ,
             and
             clearing
             several
             other
             important
             Questions
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             What
             then
             is
             it
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Scandal
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             or
             the
             malicious
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             respected
             ?
             We
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             constructing
             any
             maliciously
             to
             take
             offence
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             need
             of
             spiritualnesse
             ,
             lest
             we
             account
             men
             malicious
             because
             of
             some
             particular
             difference
             from
             us
             or
             some
             other
             persons
             ;
             even
             as
             from
             David's
             imprecations
             against
             his
             malicious
             enemies
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             draw
             an
             example
             for
             regulating
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             
             our
             enemies
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             need
             also
             here
             to
             take
             heed
             what
             spirit
             we
             be
             of
             in
             our
             accounting
             men
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             said
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Luke
             9.
             when
             they
             pretended
             Elias
             example
             :
             for
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             malicious
             in
             taking
             offence
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             necessary
             duty
             that
             he
             offendeth
             at
             ,
             even
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             at
             Christ's
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             It
             must
             not
             be
             out
             of
             ignorance
             or
             weaknesse
             that
             this
             offence
             is
             taken
             .
             3.
             
             It
             must
             not
             arise
             from
             any
             personal
             or
             particular
             account
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             man's
             being
             instrumentall
             in
             furthering
             and
             advancing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             be
             very
             sib
             to
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             pretended
             in
             our
             ordinary
             carriage
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             yet
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             stand
             to
             offend
             
             us
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             by
             us
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             we
             do
             is
             lawfull
             .
             Answ.
             This
             were
             to
             render
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             whenas
             we
             should
             overcome
             evil
             with
             good
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             in
             them
             not
             to
             care
             for
             us
             in
             their
             practices
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             in
             us
             ?
             and
             our
             meeting
             of
             them
             in
             their
             untender
             way
             ,
             is
             to
             harden
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             bring
             their
             bloud
             on
             our
             own
             head
             ,
             whereas
             more
             tender
             dealing
             might
             edifie
             them
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             by
             heaping
             coals
             of
             fire
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             soften
             them
             and
             make
             them
             more
             pliable
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             further
             ,
             what
             one
             is
             to
             do
             in
             such
             a
             
             case
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             lawfull
             and
             it
             be
             withall
             doubtfull
             whether
             it
             can
             be
             offensive
             or
             scandalous
             to
             any
             ?
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Beside
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             we
             would
             also
             consider
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             person
             ,
             occasion
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             We
             would
             try
             what
             an
             action
             ,
             so
             circumstantiated
             ,
             hath
             formerly
             been
             thought
             of
             in
             the
             case
             of
             others
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             3.
             what
             use
             to
             be
             our
             own
             thoughts
             of
             such
             actions
             in
             other
             persons
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             counted
             them
             offensive
             in
             them
             ?
             for
             often
             men
             more
             impartially
             judge
             ,
             especially
             of
             what
             is
             offensive
             ,
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             others
             
             than
             in
             themselves
             .
             4.
             
             The
             conscience
             would
             be
             reflected
             on
             what
             it
             saith
             ;
             for
             often
             there
             is
             a
             murmuring
             in
             the
             conscience
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             its
             suspicion
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             offensive
             and
             hurtfull
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             acted
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             often
             born
             down
             by
             the
             impetuousnesse
             of
             mens
             inclination
             .
             5.
             
             Others
             that
             may
             be
             more
             impartial
             ,
             would
             be
             tryed
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             of
             these
             that
             we
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             least
             tender
             of
             us
             are
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             for
             often
             they
             are
             most
             impartial
             in
             judging
             what
             is
             offensive
             .
             These
             things
             may
             have
             the
             more
             weight
             to
             sway
             one
             in
             their
             determination
             ,
             because
             the
             trial
             runneth
             not
             to
             know
             what
             is
             duty
             ,
             or
             lawfull
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             whether
             or
             not
             such
             a
             lawfull
             practice
             may
             be
             done
             or
             forborn
             without
             wronging
             the
             spiritual
             estate
             of
             any
             .
             6.
             
             If
             it
             continue
             yet
             doubtfull
             whether
             it
             be
             offensive
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             same
             rule
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             doubted
             whether
             it
             were
             lawfull
             or
             not
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             be
             abstained
             from
             ,
             because
             as
             he
             that
             doubteth
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             cannot
             do
             it
             in
             faith
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             not
             but
             it
             may
             be
             sinfull
             ;
             So
             neither
             can
             he
             that
             doubteth
             whether
             a
             lawfull
             thing
             be
             expedient
             or
             not
             ,
             do
             it
             with
             perswasion
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             not
             but
             it
             may
             be
             scandalous
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             but
             be
             sinfull
             to
             him
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             pains
             would
             be
             taken
             rightly
             to
             inform
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             rectifie
             them
             that
             they
             may
             not
             take
             offence
             at
             things
             lawfull
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             sufficient
             pains
             have
             been
             taken
             
             to
             inform
             them
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             their
             taking
             offence
             is
             inexcusable
             .
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Men
             would
             beware
             of
             making
             this
             an
             excuse
             ,
             for
             many
             have
             great
             ignorance
             and
             are
             not
             soon
             capable
             of
             instruction
             ,
             others
             have
             prejudice
             which
             is
             hardly
             rooted-out
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             conceive
             it
             will
             not
             be
             easie
             to
             be
             able
             to
             assert
             an
             exoneration
             in
             this
             case
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             thing
             continue
             to
             be
             indifferent
             (
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             concerning
             which
             the
             question
             is
             )
             there
             can
             be
             no
             terme
             
             set
             to
             it
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             word
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             13.
             
             
               If
               meat
               make
               my
               brother
               to
               offend
               ▪
               I
               will
               not
               eat
               flesh
               while
               the
               world
               standeth
               .
            
             I●…
             the
             case
             alter
             and
             the
             matter
             become
             necessary
             by
             some
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             Daniel's
             opening
             of
             his
             window
             did
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             formerly
             was
             indifferent
             ,
             becometh
             necessary
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             offensive
             to
             omit
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             further
             asked
             ,
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             where
             
             there
             is
             a
             real
             difference
             betwixt
             parties
             ,
             suppose
             for
             a
             civil
             interest
             ?
             for
             ▪
             a
             man
             ,
             by
             seeking
             his
             own
             ,
             may
             irritate
             another
             ,
             and
             ,
             Is
             there
             a
             necessity
             of
             abstaining
             in
             that
             case
             ?
             Answ.
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             question
             but
             in
             some
             cases
             a
             man
             is
             to
             cede
             in
             his
             particular
             right
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             give
             offence
             by
             a
             legal
             pursuit
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             may
             occasion
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             harden
             corrupt
             men
             in
             their
             ha●…ed
             of
             the
             same
             .
             On
             this
             ground
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             the
             Apostle
             condemneth
             their
             going
             to
             Law
             before
             infidel
             Judges
             ,
             and
             doth
             expresly
             say
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             
               Why
               do
               ye
               not
               rather
               take
               the
               wrong
               ?
               and
               suffer
               your selves
               to
               be
               defrauded
               ?
            
             And
             though
             the
             case
             now
             be
             not
             every
             way
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             we
             suppose
             Christians
             ought
             to
             lay
             weight
             on
             this
             ,
             l●…st
             in
             their
             pursuits
             they
             give
             occasion
             to
             make
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             accounted
             contentious
             ,
             covetous
             ▪
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             would
             seem
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             contend
             for
             civil
             things
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             for
             something
             of
             moment
             at
             least
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             clearly
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             clearly
             theirs
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             friendly
             wayes
             are
             essayed
             for
             attaining
             satisfaction
             .
             2.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             sway
             Christians
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             pursuing
             differences
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             be
             not
             heat
             ,
             passion
             ▪
             carnalnesse
             ,
             over-reaching
             and
             going
             beyond
             one
             another
             ,
             nay
             nor
             the
             appearance
             of
             these
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             carriage
             ,
             but
             still
             following
             a
             civil
             difference
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             spiritual
             good
             of
             the
             adversary
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             may
             be
             convincingly
             evidencing
             thereof
             both
             to
             him
             and
             others
             .
             3.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             cautions
             being
             observed
             ,
             this
             
             doctrine
             of
             Scandal
             will
             not
             simply
             bind
             up
             a
             Christian
             from
             pursuing
             of
             a
             civil
             difference
             ,
             because
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             necessary
             dutie
             for
             a
             man
             to
             recover
             his
             own
             in
             a
             legall
             way
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             by
             lawfull
             means
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             Family
             :
             for
             which
             end
             God
             hath
             appointed
             Judges
             and
             Magistrates
             to
             hear
             complaints
             ,
             and
             to
             rectifie
             wrongs
             ;
             and
             to
             hear
             complaints
             is
             a
             main
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             without
             which
             humane
             society
             would
             turn
             like
             to
             the
             fishes
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             Hab.
             1.
             
             Therefore
             we
             would
             distinguish
             here
             betwixt
             displeasing
             ,
             yea
             angering
             and
             offending
             ,
             and
             would
             desire
             rather
             not
             to
             stumble
             than
             to
             please
             ;
             for
             there
             may
             be
             anger
             when
             there
             is
             no
             offence
             given
             ,
             as
             suppose
             one
             should
             fret
             because
             they
             get
             not
             their
             will
             vented
             unjustly
             on
             some
             other
             in
             their
             ●…rson
             or
             estate
             .
             In
             that
             case
             ,
             their
             satisfaction
             is
             not
             their
             edification
             ,
             nor
             their
             displeasing
             their
             offence
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             where
             a
             man
             pursues
             his
             own
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             just
             ground
             of
             offence
             given
             :
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             it self
             is
             neither
             evil
             ,
             nor
             hath
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             but
             hath
             an
             approbation
             from
             God
             who
             hath
             appointed
             Magistrates
             for
             that
             end
             to
             hear
             and
             redresse
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             be
             approven
             by
             others
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             deed
             it self
             cannot
             but
             be
             approven
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             him
             that
             is
             offended
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             taught
             to
             men
             by
             nature
             to
             keep
             themselve
             ,
             from
             injury
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             in
             things
             so
             clearly
             approven
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             taught
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             offence
             is
             given
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             action
             is
             doubted
             in
             conscience
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             at
             least
             ▪
             as
             so
             circumstantiat
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             in
             this
             case
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             offence
             to
             complain
             to
             a
             Church-judicatorie
             of
             one
             that
             offendeth
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             done
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             though
             it
             anger
             him
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             legal
             allowed
             way
             ,
             Therefore
             neither
             is
             it
             so
             here
             .
             3.
             
             To
             condemn
             this
             ,
             were
             really
             to
             offend
             many
             ,
             even
             those
             ,
             who
             from
             their
             covetous
             and
             malicious
             humour
             might
             clearly
             be
             emboldned
             to
             wrong
             others
             ;
             wherefore
             we
             see
             Paul
             
             and
             others
             do
             approve
             legall
             defences
             for
             preventing
             or
             remedying
             of
             hurt
             ,
             though
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             malicious
             opposers
             were
             fretted
             therewith
             .
             Yet
             where
             two
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             eminent
             in
             profession
             ,
             we
             suppose
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             warrinesse
             ,
             because
             so
             necessarily
             it
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             hath
             the
             wrong
             side
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             offend
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             further
             moved
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             opposition
             betwixt
             the
             command
             of
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             and
             the
             eschewing
             of
             offence
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             must
             either
             disobey
             him
             or
             give
             offence
             in
             obeying
             ,
             as
             suppose
             a
             Magistrate
             should
             command
             to
             preach
             upon
             some
             pretended
             holy
             day
             :
             the
             thing
             is
             lawfull
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             is
             offensive
             ,
             either
             by
             grieving
             many
             ,
             or
             strengthening
             others
             in
             the
             esteeming
             somewhat
             of
             ●…hat
             day
             ?
             Answ.
             In
             that
             case
             ,
             the
             Scandal
             is
             still
             active
             and
             given
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             command
             or
             authority
             can
             warrand
             one
             in
             such
             a
             deed
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             these
             two
             worthy
             Divines
             (
             Ames
             in
             his
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             11.
             and
             Gillespie
             in
             his
             Dispute
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             sect
             .
             5.
             )
             observe
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             command
             either
             our
             charity
             or
             our
             consciences
             ,
             or
             make
             up
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             given
             offence
             ;
             and
             therefore
             none
             can
             command
             us
             warrantably
             to
             hurt
             the
             spiritual
             good
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             that
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             command
             of
             love
             that
             God
             hath
             laid
             on
             .
             And
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             an
             indifferent
             action
             ,
             being
             involved
             with
             offence
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             in
             its
             practising
             sinfull
             as
             it
             is
             complexly
             considered
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             the
             object
             of
             a
             Magistrats
             command
             more
             than
             an
             action
             that
             is
             sinfull
             in
             it self
             .
             On
             this
             ground
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             last
             persecution
             ,
             did
             choose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             constructed
             to
             have
             ceded
             ,
             or
             delivered
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             would
             not
             redeem
             their
             life
             by
             giving
             of
             any
             piece
             of
             paper
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Officers
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             they
             should
             have
             been
             by
             others
             interpreted
             to
             have
             given
             up
             their
             Bible
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             remembered
             
             that
             we
             spake
             not
             of
             displeasing
             ,
             seing
             by
             a
             Superiours
             command
             that
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             of
             Scandalizing
             ,
             either
             by
             strengthening
             somewhat
             that
             is
             wrong
             ,
             ot
             seeming
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             by
             wounding
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             ,
             provoking
             them
             to
             judge
             us
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             way
             :
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             the
             three
             children
             ▪
             Dan.
             3.
             might
             have
             escaped
             the
             furnace
             ;
             for
             ,
             to
             fall
             down
             at
             the
             Kings
             command
             ,
             was
             not
             simply
             sinfull
             (
             and
             had
             they
             done
             that
             ,
             no
             more
             had
             been
             called
             for
             )
             but
             to
             fall
             down
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             such
             place
             ,
             &c.
             had
             at
             least
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             room
             left
             for
             obedience
             .
             And
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             Ioabs
             resisting
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             neglecting
             of
             Davids
             command
             for
             numbering
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             was
             more
             approvable
             than
             his
             obedience
             ,
             yet
             was
             the
             thing
             lawfull
             in
             it self
             ;
             but
             considering
             it
             as
             circumstantiat
             ,
             it
             tended
             to
             foster
             Davids
             pride
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             subservient
             in
             that
             which
             brought
             on
             wrath
             ,
             Therefore
             was
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             to
             the
             confirming
             of
             him
             in
             his
             sin
             .
             The
             same
             also
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             when
             doing
             something
             that
             is
             offensive
             may
             seem
             a
             way
             to
             prevent
             a
             crosse
             ;
             for
             ,
             active
             offence
             being
             ever
             sinfull
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             complex
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             whatever
             perill
             follow
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Daniels
             case
             who
             would
             not
             stumble
             others
             by
             shutting
             of
             his
             window
             ,
             although
             it
             hazarded
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             :
             And
             in
             this
             case
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             to
             die
             than
             that
             any
             should
             make
             his
             glorying
             void
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             an
             occasion
             for
             others
             to
             stumble
             upon
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             15.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             case
             is
             so
             stated
             ,
             
             that
             whatever
             be
             done
             there
             will
             be
             offence
             ,
             as
             if
             Paul
             take
             wages
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             a
             self-seeker
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             maketh
             gain
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             he
             forbear
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             he
             loveth
             not
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             taketh
             not
             from
             them
             ;
             again
             ,
             some
             weak
             Jews
             are
             ready
             to
             stumble
             ,
             and
             not
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             if
             he
             circumcise
             not
             Timothy
             ;
             others
             again
             ,
             are
             readie
             to
             take
             
             advantage
             and
             to
             plead
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             Law
             if
             he
             circumcise
             Titus
             :
             It
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             such
             cases
             ?
             In
             reference
             to
             which
             we
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             would
             ever
             look
             ▪
             what
             is
             most
             expedient
             as
             to
             edification
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             it
             did
             displease
             Peter
             and
             the
             Iews
             more
             that
             he
             did
             not
             circumcise
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             Apostles
             that
             he
             did
             not
             take
             wages
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             what
             was
             most
             edifying
             ,
             and
             of
             it self
             aptest
             to
             further
             their
             spirituall
             good
             ;
             and
             a
             spirituall
             discerner
             will
             readily
             find
             what
             is
             most
             edifying
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             most
             displeasing
             .
             2.
             
             Respect
             would
             be
             had
             to
             these
             that
             are
             most
             unbyassed
             ;
             prejudice
             possessed
             the
             Jews
             and
             these
             corrupt
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whatever
             Paul
             did
             they
             stumbled
             at
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             like
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             did
             what
             might
             most
             wipe
             away
             the
             calumnies
             that
             were
             cast
             upon
             him
             and
             the
             Gospel
             by
             these
             false
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             In
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             look
             to
             what
             is
             most
             denied
             like
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ever
             safest
             to
             sway
             to
             that
             hand
             ,
             as
             suppose
             a
             man
             were
             in
             hazard
             upon
             one
             side
             to
             be
             thought
             negligent
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             painfull
             ,
             and
             even
             someway
             rigorous
             in
             his
             dealings
             with
             men
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             but
             painfull
             .
             It
             is
             safest
             to
             hazard
             upon
             diligence
             without
             rigidity
             ,
             although
             it
             should
             occasion
             him
             to
             be
             accounted
             negligent
             :
             Because
             there
             is
             least
             selfinesse
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             least
             to
             commend
             it
             unto
             mens
             corruptions
             .
             Thus
             Paul
             rather
             hazardeth
             upon
             what
             might
             follow
             upon
             his
             refusing
             to
             take
             wages
             than
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             because
             taking
             is
             of
             it self
             more
             apt
             to
             give
             offence
             than
             refusing
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             look
             so
             single
             like
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             accesse
             to
             vindicat
             that
             against
             clamorous
             mouths
             .
             4.
             
             When
             the
             offence
             seemeth
             to
             follow
             both
             from
             omitting
             and
             committing
             ,
             Paul
             chooseth
             often
             to
             commend
             forbearance
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             forbearing
             to
             eat
             meats
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             wages
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             seing
             he
             was
             
             otherwise
             supplied
             .
             So
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             hazard
             of
             being
             accounted
             proud
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             if
             men
             take
             so
             and
             so
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             live
             in
             such
             and
             such
             a
             rank
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             accounted
             silly
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             spirit
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             short
             of
             that
             ;
             it
             is
             yet
             safest
             to
             eschew
             what
             may
             look
             like
             ostentation
             ,
             because
             the
             tentation
             of
             self-seeking
             lyeth
             neerest
             that
             .
             5.
             
             The
             present
             state
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             temper
             of
             those
             we
             live
             among
             ,
             would
             be
             observed
             ;
             as
             sometimes
             folks
             are
             ready
             to
             count
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             abstained
             from
             ;
             Therefore
             Paul
             would
             not
             circumcise
             Titus
             :
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             the
             omitting
             of
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             may
             seem
             to
             import
             the
             condemning
             of
             some
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Daniel
             will
             not
             forbear
             his
             ordinary
             circumstances
             in
             prayer
             :
             thus
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             to
             what
             side
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             the
             tide
             of
             offence
             doth
             run
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             be
             shuned
             .
             6.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             persons
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             in
             the
             mentioned
             case
             .
             Some
             are
             weak
             ,
             So
             condescending
             edifieth
             them
             ,
             and
             grieving
             of
             them
             might
             stumble
             them
             at
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             others
             are
             perverse
             ,
             and
             condescending
             to
             them
             ,
             strengthneth
             them
             in
             their
             opposition
             ,
             and
             so
             proveth
             a
             stumbling
             to
             them
             .
             Upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             circumcising
             of
             Timothy
             to
             the
             weak
             at
             one
             time
             is
             edifying
             ,
             and
             forbearing
             thereof
             had
             been
             a
             stumbling-block
             :
             at
             an
             other
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             persons
             circumcising
             had
             been
             an
             offence
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Titus
             instanced
             ;
             and
             Paul's
             refusing
             to
             circumcise
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             that
             he
             regarded
             not
             their
             stumbling
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             knew
             the
             circumcising
             of
             him
             would
             puffe
             them
             up
             and
             strengthen
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             stumble
             them
             indeed
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             not
             do
             it
             .
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             if
             the
             case
             stand
             so
             stated
             ,
             that
             doing
             will
             offend
             the
             weak
             and
             tender
             ,
             no
             doing
             will
             displease
             and
             irritate
             the
             perverse
             ?
             as
             suppose
             in
             the
             case
             of
             eating
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ;
             or
             contrarily
             doing
             offendeth
             the
             grosse
             ,
             and
             no
             doing
             the
             tender
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             Answ.
             As
             there
             is
             never
             
             a
             necessity
             of
             sinning
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             never
             a
             necessity
             that
             one
             should
             fall
             in
             an
             active
             offence
             ,
             the
             offence
             therefore
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             other
             .
             As
             suppose
             in
             some
             cases
             the
             weak
             be
             really
             offended
             ,
             and
             the
             perverse
             are
             but
             irritated
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             their
             irritation
             is
             not
             to
             be
             stood
             upon
             :
             for
             often
             they
             are
             really
             edified
             when
             they
             are
             dissatisfied
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             instance
             proposed
             ;
             eating
             of
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ,
             was
             really
             offensive
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             as
             being
             ready
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             though
             it
             might
             possibly
             displease
             others
             that
             the
             Believers
             did
             not
             eat
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             was
             there
             nothing
             in
             that
             deed
             of
             it self
             apt
             to
             stumble
             them
             ,
             and
             induce
             them
             to
             sin
             ;
             Again
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Godly
             are
             displeased
             ,
             and
             the
             perverse
             and
             profane
             are
             really
             stumbled
             ,
             as
             when
             Paul
             refused
             to
             circumcise
             Titus
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             his
             not
             doing
             thereof
             did
             really
             displease
             many
             godly
             Jews
             that
             were
             zealous
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             his
             doing
             of
             that
             had
             really
             been
             a
             stumbling
             to
             many
             corrupt
             Teachers
             who
             did
             teach
             the
             necessity
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             been
             confirmed
             by
             that
             practice
             .
             Therefore
             Paul
             will
             rather
             displease
             the
             godly
             Jews
             than
             stumble
             the
             profane
             Teachers
             by
             a
             deed
             which
             had
             also
             been
             a
             reall
             stumbling
             unto
             the
             Jews
             .
             This
             then
             is
             the
             first
             rule
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             look
             well
             upon
             what
             side
             the
             active
             offence
             lieth
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             side
             the
             displeasure
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             the
             eschewing
             of
             offence
             ,
             who
             ever
             be
             displeased
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             thing
             is
             in
             it self
             indifferent
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             safest
             to
             forbear
             whoever
             be
             displeased
             ▪
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             instances
             given
             ,
             Paul
             inclineth
             still
             to
             forbearance
             ,
             he
             forbore
             to
             eat
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             circumcise
             Titus
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             wages
             ,
             &c.
             when
             the
             case
             is
             so
             stated
             ,
             because
             whoever
             be
             displeased
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             of
             it self
             so
             inductive
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             doing
             is
             ,
             Which
             either
             doth
             strengthen
             others
             to
             do
             doubtingly
             upon
             our
             example
             ,
             or
             to
             judge
             us
             for
             doing
             what
             they
             account
             sinfull
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             .
             
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             where
             there
             is
             no
             hazard
             of
             Offending
             by
             doing
             ,
             we
             may
             do
             what
             is
             indifferent
             to
             prevent
             the
             irritating
             of
             any
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             may
             be
             the
             greater
             accesse
             to
             edifie
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             2.
             
             Paul
             will
             circumcise
             Timothy
             ,
             lest
             he
             make
             himself
             ungracious
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             those
             parts
             ;
             yet
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             any
             there
             to
             take
             advantage
             from
             that
             to
             confirm
             their
             errour
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             done
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             other
             instance
             of
             Titus
             doth
             appear
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             had
             not
             been
             an
             offence
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             which
             was
             displeasing
             to
             those
             Jews
             .
             Yet
             ,
             3.
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             neither
             have
             ground
             ,
             but
             both
             may
             be
             displeased
             ,
             Then
             the
             tender
             are
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             and
             the
             preventing
             their
             offence
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             displeased
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             wounded
             ;
             others
             are
             but
             irritat
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             lust
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             displeasure
             simply
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             offence
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             on
             a
             ground
             of
             conscience
             they
             are
             displeased
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             most
             tender
             in
             the
             grieving
             ,
             or
             not
             grieving
             of
             the
             godly
             (
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Matth.
             18
             ▪
             )
             Therefore
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             so
             also
             .
             Hence
             the
             Prophet
             professeth
             ,
             2
             Kin.
             3.
             14.
             that
             had
             it
             not
             been
             respect
             to
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             stood
             much
             on
             the
             displeasing
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             ,
             suppose
             some
             prophane
             person
             should
             be
             displeased
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             doth
             not
             drink
             so
             much
             ,
             (
             although
             it
             be
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             moderation
             )
             and
             suppose
             some
             tender
             person
             should
             think
             his
             drinking
             thereof
             inconsistent
             with
             sobriety
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             he
             should
             respect
             the
             last
             ,
             because
             this
             offence
             doth
             flow
             from
             a
             ground
             of
             conscience
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             looked
             to
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             most
             in
             the
             upshot
             or
             event
             for
             edification
             ,
             supposing
             there
             should
             be
             involvements
             on
             all
             hands
             ;
             for
             some
             things
             being
             compared
             may
             be
             better
             discerned
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             are
             abstractly
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ;
             Now
             ,
             edification
             and
             offence
             do
             never
             lie
             upon
             one
             side
             :
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             found
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             comparatively
             be
             edifying
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             seemeth
             to
             oppose
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             offence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Holding
             forth
             what
             is
             called-for
             when
             Offences
             abound
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             be
             profitable
             to
             enquire
             what
             is
             called
             for
             from
             a
             Christian
             living
             in
             the
             time
             when
             offences
             abound
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             too
             great
             a
             readinesse
             both
             to
             give
             and
             take
             offence
             ?
             Answ.
             It
             is
             hardly
             possible
             to
             condescend
             on
             all
             particulars
             here
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             thing
             is
             usefull
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             is
             full
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             the
             fourteenth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             We
             may
             hazard
             to
             propose
             these
             general
             directions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             man
             would
             not
             only
             respect
             his
             own
             clearnesse
             in
             conscience
             as
             to
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             a
             deed
             ,
             but
             would
             even
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             29.
             
             The
             neglect
             of
             this
             casteth
             a
             door
             open
             to
             many
             evils
             ;
             and
             did
             this
             abound
             ,
             that
             men
             were
             burning
             with
             any
             offence
             taken
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             was
             Pauls
             case
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             there
             would
             be
             fewer
             offences
             given
             .
             It
             ought
             to
             affect
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             pang
             or
             stound
             at
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             hear
             or
             see
             of
             any
             that
             are
             offended
             .
             This
             is
             a
             principal
             remedy
             from
             an
             inward
             sympathie
             to
             study
             this
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             directions
             furnished
             where
             that
             touch
             is
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               weak
               ?
               who
               is
               offended
               ,
               and
               I
               burn
               not
               ?
            
             Sooner
             would
             we
             put
             our
             head
             in
             the
             fire
             than
             hazard
             to
             offend
             any
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             men
             would
             be
             carefull
             not
             to
             give
             offence
             ,
             so
             also
             not
             to
             take
             offence
             ,
             or
             to
             stumble
             even
             when
             blocks
             are
             cast
             in
             the
             way
             .
             It
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             our
             folly
             sometimes
             to
             be
             exclaiming
             against
             the
             frequencie
             of
             offences
             and
             the
             givers
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             adverting
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             stumbling
             at
             these
             our selves
             ;
             
             either
             by
             waxing
             cold
             in
             our
             love
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             or
             faint
             in
             duties
             ,
             or
             ready
             to
             take
             liberty
             to
             speak
             and
             to
             judge
             of
             others
             ,
             even
             of
             their
             state
             that
             we
             offend
             at
             ,
             or
             passionately
             to
             be
             irritate
             to
             some
             carnal
             revenge
             ,
             &c.
             for
             ,
             seldom
             are
             many
             offences
             given
             actively
             ,
             but
             many
             also
             are
             offended
             passively
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             24.
             10.
             and
             at
             such
             time
             ,
             they
             are
             blessed
             who
             are
             not
             offended
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             being
             both
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             rare
             thing
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             Matth.
             11.
             6.
             for
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             carnal
             contests
             ,
             often
             an●…
             ill
             reply
             bringeth
             on
             more
             sinfull
             contention
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             here
             :
             And
             offence
             taken
             by
             one
             ,
             leadeth
             him
             to
             give
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             result
             of
             that
             ,
             whereas
             were
             it
             our
             care
             not
             to
             stumble
             our selves
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             keeped
             from
             giving
             occasion
             of
             that
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             brook
             much
             more
             peace
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             165.
             
             
               Great
               peace
               have
               they
               who
               love
               thy
               Law
               :
               and
               nothing
               shall
               offend
               them
               .
            
             Sometimes
             ,
             again
             ,
             the
             falls
             of
             others
             are
             matter
             of
             mocking
             and
             mirth
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             puft
             up
             because
             of
             that
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             such
             corruptions
             in
             us
             :
             This
             was
             the
             Corinthians
             fault
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             2.
             and
             many
             other
             wayes
             are
             there
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             O
             but
             watchfulnesse
             is
             necessary
             when
             folks
             walk
             thus
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             snares
             ▪
             and
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             fall
             either
             upon
             one
             hand
             or
             another
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             Folks
             would
             beware
             of
             despising
             or
             judging
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             would
             ●…y
             all
             means
             endeavour
             the
             entertaining
             and
             confirming
             of
             love
             ▪
             which
             is
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
             .
             The
             Apostle
             giveth
             this
             direction
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             3.
             
             
               Let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
               ,
               despise
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
               ;
               and
               let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
               ,
               judge
               him
               that
               eateth
               .
            
             He
             that
             eateth
             is
             the
             strong
             professor
             ,
             who
             is
             through
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             is
             right
             and
             what
             is
             wrong
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             such
             readily
             to
             condemn
             and
             despise
             the
             weaker
             who
             cannot
             go
             alongst
             with
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
             is
             the
             weak
             ,
             who
             ,
             wanting
             clearnesse
             in
             what
             the
             other
             is
             clear
             of
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             judge
             the
             other
             as
             an
             untender
             person
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             what
             he
             cannot
             
             do
             .
             These
             evils
             are
             rise
             where
             offences
             abound
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             oyl
             which
             nourisheth
             them
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             pride
             and
             despising
             in
             some
             ,
             and
             untendernesse
             and
             rash
             judging
             and
             jealousies
             in
             others
             that
             are
             weak
             ,
             the
             plague
             that
             followeth
             offences
             would
             not
             be
             so
             great
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             these
             two
             are
             most
             directly
             opposit
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             charity
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             both
             in
             guiding
             us
             in
             doing
             of
             our
             own
             acts
             ,
             and
             in
             constructing
             and
             judging
             of
             the
             actions
             of
             others
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             love
             ,
             that
             i●…
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             precept
             also
             .
             See
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               his
               brother
               abideth
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               occasion
               of
               stumbling
               in
               him
               .
            
             Offences
             could
             neither
             be
             given
             not
             taken
             if
             love
             to
             our
             brethren
             were
             fresh
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             would
             beware
             of
             moving
             or
             fostering
             needlesse
             and
             perplexed
             disputings
             ,
             these
             have
             ever
             proved
             exceeding
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             proportionally
             wronged
             edification
             ,
             as
             errour
             and
             prophanity
             have
             done
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             first
             direction
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             
             Him
             that
             is
             weak
             receive
             ,
             
               but
               not
               to
               doubtfull
               disputations
            
             ;
             for
             such
             breed
             strife
             ,
             and
             often
             waken
             carnalnesse
             in
             the
             contenders
             rather
             than
             pure
             zeal
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             for
             some
             to
             possesse
             clearnesse
             in
             their
             own
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             condescend
             in
             their
             practice
             to
             others
             ,
             than
             by
             venting
             their
             judgment
             unseasonably
             ,
             to
             confound
             others
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             22.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               faith
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             clearnesse
             in
             such
             a
             particular
             ,
             
               have
               it
               to
               thy self
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             your
             own
             privat
             use
             of
             it
             without
             troubling
             others
             with
             the
             same
             .
             And
             we
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             spirit
             of
             contention
             ,
             and
             the
             abounding
             of
             offences
             ,
             have
             ever
             been
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             certainly
             such
             contentions
             cannot
             but
             obstruct
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             grieve
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             stumble
             all
             .
             We
             conceive
             therefore
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             it
             were
             more
             safe
             to
             abstain
             the
             wakening
             of
             new
             debates
             ,
             raising
             of
             old
             ,
             or
             using
             of
             new
             expressions
             ,
             
             than
             to
             hazard
             upon
             the
             offence
             which
             may
             follow
             upon
             mens
             mistaking
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             taking
             advantage
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             more
             hurtful
             than
             any
             advantage
             they
             can
             bring
             .
             We
             conceive
             also
             that
             it
             were
             fitter
             to
             overlook
             some
             mistakes
             in
             some
             Writings
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             than
             unnecessarily
             to
             table
             a
             debate
             on
             every
             thing
             that
             seemeth
             dissatisfying
             in
             the
             writings
             and
             expressions
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             become
             too
             common
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             ,
             professed
             enemies
             are
             let
             alone
             and
             have
             peace
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             debates
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             almost
             amongst
             men
             that
             agree
             in
             fundamentals
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             lesser
             differences
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             would
             be
             an
             abstinence
             from
             things
             that
             are
             controverted
             either
             in
             doctrine
             or
             practice
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             necessary
             things
             ▪
             As
             we
             see
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             Corinthians
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             strong
             who
             are
             clear
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             the
             weak
             who
             are
             doubtfull
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             just
             and
             safe
             ,
             that
             the
             strong
             should
             condescend
             to
             the
             weak
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             within
             their
             reach
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             weak
             should
             be
             driven
             up
             to
             the
             strong
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             overdrive
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             At
             such
             a
             time
             folks
             would
             be
             much
             in
             the
             study
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             more
             necessary
             and
             materiall
             things
             ,
             which
             come
             nearer
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             .
             We
             see
             ,
             when
             offences
             abounded
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             withdraweth
             them
             from
             too
             much
             seriousnesse
             in
             more
             circumstantiall
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             working-out
             of
             their
             salvation
             in
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             Philip.
             2.
             12.
             for
             ,
             experience
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             offences
             rise
             most
             ,
             yea
             cannot
             rise
             ,
             but
             in
             things
             which
             may
             be
             done
             or
             forborn
             ,
             as
             in
             eating
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             things
             as
             troubled
             the
             primitive
             Church
             .
             We
             see
             also
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             most
             heat
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             overvaluing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             undervaluing
             of
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
             )
             that
             the
             Apostle
             correcteth
             this
             fault
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Gospel
             in
             its
             power
             )
             
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             eating
             of
             ,
             or
             abstaining
             from
             ,
             such
             meats
             as
             were
             then
             disputable
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             the
             disputes
             that
             were
             concerning
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             consisteth
             
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             material
             duties
             .
             Therefore
             he
             addeth
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             serveth
             God
             in
             these
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             peace
             and
             the
             more
             material
             things
             )
             
               is
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               men
               .
               ▪
            
             Which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             they
             placed
             too
             much
             of
             religion
             in
             these
             extrinsick
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             sleighted
             the
             main
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             necessary
             things
             there
             is
             no
             hazard
             of
             offending
             ,
             and
             few
             usually
             offend
             at
             these
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             At
             such
             a
             time
             great
             care
             would
             be
             had
             to
             entertain
             peace
             ,
             even
             publick
             Church-peace
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             particularly
             to
             that
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             the
             proper
             remedy
             for
             removing
             offences
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             and
             without
             unity
             this
             hath
             no
             weight
             .
             Also
             offences
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             tend
             to
             make
             rents
             ,
             and
             where
             unity
             is
             preserved
             many
             are
             keeped
             on
             their
             feet
             which
             otherwayes
             would
             have
             fallen
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             19.
             that
             direction
             is
             given
             ▪
             
               Let
               us
               follow
               those
               things
               which
               make
               for
               peace
               ,
               and
               things
               wherewith
               one
               may
               edifie
               another
               .
            
             And
             often
             union
             and
             edification
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             a
             great
             restraint
             to
             offences
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             opposit
             to
             edification
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             offences
             abound
             ,
             it
             is
             often
             most
             safe
             to
             be
             least
             appearing
             ,
             except
             a
             mans
             call
             be
             the
             more
             clear
             and
             convincing
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               words
               there
               wanteth
               not
               sin
               ,
            
             So
             in
             much
             medling
             there
             wanteth
             not
             offence
             .
             This
             is
             also
             clear
             in
             experience
             ,
             because
             offences
             come
             more
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             observed
             when
             something
             is
             done
             ,
             than
             when
             something
             is
             forborn
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             omission
             of
             any
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             have
             great
             weight
             in
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             necessary
             ,
             
             specially
             such
             as
             for
             the
             time
             are
             most
             ordinarily
             the
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             .
             Hence
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             some
             questions
             the
             Apostle
             is
             full
             to
             dispute
             down
             adversaries
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Justification
             ;
             Yet
             there
             are
             some
             other
             things
             that
             he
             seeketh
             rather
             to
             have
             restrained
             than
             moved
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             calleth
             
               doubtfull
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.
             1.
             endlesse
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             4.
             that
             gender
             strife
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             edifying
             ,
             but
             foolish
             and
             unlearned
             questions
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             23.
             men
             are
             to
             flee
             ,
             and
             to
             shun
             these
             ,
             even
             when
             occasion
             is
             given
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             every
             question
             hath
             a
             truth
             upon
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             searching
             into
             necessary
             truths
             be
             edifying
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             such
             ,
             considering
             the
             contention
             that
             waiteth
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulties
             that
             are
             about
             them
             ,
             the
             Church
             gaineth
             more
             by
             silence
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             by
             too
             fervent
             pursuing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Men
             at
             such
             a
             time
             would
             be
             diligent
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             stations
             ,
             and
             keep
             themselves
             within
             these
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             20.
             would
             abide
             in
             the
             calling
             wherein
             they
             are
             called
             :
             for
             ,
             by
             so
             doing
             there
             is
             no
             occasion
             of
             offence
             .
             When
             a
             Magistrate
             holdeth
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Husbands
             and
             Wives
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             sorts
             contain
             themselves
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             respective
             stations
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             thing
             offensive
             to
             none
             ;
             But
             when
             they
             exceed
             or
             give
             occasion
             to
             others
             to
             think
             that
             they
             exceed
             ,
             then
             it
             becometh
             offensive
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             evil-spoken
             of
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             commendeth
             to
             Subjects
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             ,
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             respective
             stations
             ▪
             as
             that
             which
             doth
             adorn
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             gainsayers
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             would
             be
             mutual
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             condescending
             upon
             their
             side
             who
             are
             offended
             ,
             freely
             and
             soberly
             to
             admonish
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             offended
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             otherside
             ,
             a
             condescending
             to
             satisfie
             and
             remove
             any
             offence
             ▪
             taken
             by
             those
             
             who
             have
             given
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             whom
             it
             is
             taken
             .
             This
             is
             our
             Lord's
             rule
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             
             &c.
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             needfull
             ,
             when
             offences
             abound
             ,
             than
             these
             ,
             and
             yet
             often
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             accesse
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             practice
             of
             them
             when
             they
             are
             most
             needfull
             ,
             And
             this
             maketh
             offences
             to
             abound
             the
             more
             .
             And
             what
             thing
             is
             more
             unsuitable
             than
             for
             one
             to
             take
             or
             keep
             offence
             at
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             to
             endeavour
             his
             recovery
             who
             hath
             offended
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             to
             hazard
             both
             their
             souls
             ?
             Or
             ,
             when
             one
             hath
             given
             offence
             ,
             and
             is
             admonished
             ,
             to
             refuse
             to
             come
             out
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             another
             out
             of
             this
             snare
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             This
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             offence
             removed
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             followed
             convincingly
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             several
             steps
             laid
             down
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             and
             if
             privat
             reasoning
             and
             admonition
             prevail
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             proceed
             further
             till
             it
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Scandal
             then
             becometh
             publick
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             it
             in
             the
             next
             branch
             .
             Only
             now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             adverted
             concerning
             these
             offences
             in
             reference
             to
             which
             we
             are
             to
             admonish
             our
             brother
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             follow
             them
             in
             case
             of
             sleighting
             ▪
             1.
             
             They
             are
             not
             only
             wrongs
             done
             to
             the
             person
             immediatly
             or
             directly
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             his
             being
             stumbled
             at
             his
             seeing
             a
             mans
             miscarriages
             towards
             others
             ,
             So
             the
             injury
             may
             be
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             the
             offence
             to
             another
             .
             2.
             
             This
             duty
             is
             to
             be
             gone
             about
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             all
             heat
             ,
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             contention
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             love
             ,
             as
             a
             duty
             proceeding
             there
             from
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             even
             from
             that
             same
             spirit
             by
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             they
             being
             both
             equally
             necessary
             duties
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             this
             Order
             of
             Christ's
             is
             not
             to
             be
             interverted
             by
             any
             ,
             nor
             the
             publick
             gone
             to
             ,
             till
             the
             private
             ●…ay
             be
             effectually
             essayed
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             in
             every
             thing
             (
             especially
             at
             such
             a
             time
             )
             to
             be
             single
             in
             our
             end
             ,
             having
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             mainly
             in
             our
             eye
             .
             And
             that
             not
             only
             
             for
             our
             own
             peace
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             conviction
             of
             others
             .
             It
             is
             often
             our
             unsinglenesse
             that
             maketh
             us
             carelesse
             in
             giving
             offence
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             evidence
             or
             appearance
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             maketh
             others
             readily
             to
             take
             offence
             at
             our
             carriage
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             actions
             of
             such
             who
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             single
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             readily
             stumbled
             at
             .
             And
             this
             direction
             is
             expresly
             laid
             down
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             31.
             
             
               Whether
               therefore
               ye
               eat
               or
               ye
               drink
               ,
               or
               whatever
               ye
               do
               ,
               do
               all
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
               give
               none
               offence
               neither
               to
               Iew
               nor
               Gentile
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             were
             fit
             therefore
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             examine
             his
             own
             breast
             ,
             and
             try
             what
             leadeth
             him
             on
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             or
             act
             ;
             for
             often
             by-ends
             and
             motives
             will
             steal
             in
             ,
             when
             we
             seem
             to
             our selves
             to
             be
             most
             servently
             zealous
             :
             self-interests
             had
             need
             to
             be
             much
             denied
             in
             such
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Much
             care
             would
             be
             had
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             authority
             of
             all
             Christ's
             Ordinances
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             lights
             and
             means
             whereby
             men
             are
             to
             be
             directed
             ,
             lest
             they
             stumble
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             strengthened
             and
             comforted
             in
             their
             spiritual
             consolations
             :
             and
             hardly
             offences
             arise
             ,
             but
             the
             Devil
             seeketh
             to
             discredit
             these
             ,
             because
             then
             men
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             but
             fall
             when
             blocks
             are
             in
             their
             way
             .
             Hence
             often
             are
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             life
             the
             very
             pretended
             rise
             of
             offences
             ,
             as
             concerning
             a
             Ministery
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             Sabbath
             Day
             ,
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             Constitution
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &c.
             because
             by
             making
             these
             to
             be
             stumbled
             at
             ,
             or
             stones
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             men
             can
             have
             accesse
             to
             no
             other
             means
             ,
             either
             for
             direction
             or
             consolation
             .
             On
             this
             ground
             Paul
             endeavoureth
             so
             much
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             from
             what
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             19.
             
             And
             for
             this
             end
             so
             many
             directions
             are
             given
             for
             keeping
             up
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             ordinances
             in
             the
             most
             difficult
             dark
             cases
             ,
             as
             Song
             1.
             8.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             12
             
             ▪
             13.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             &
             17.
             especially
             Mat.
             18.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             eschewing
             
             corrupt
             teachers
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             cause
             divisions
             and
             offence
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             learned
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             Then
             it
             is
             a
             time
             to
             try
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             fear
             snares
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             every
             garment
             that
             is
             spotted
             with
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             experience
             that
             ever
             these
             two
             go
             together
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             shunning
             of
             those
             who
             bring
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             adhering
             to
             those
             who
             are
             faithfull
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             At
             such
             a
             time
             especially
             ,
             Christians
             in
             their
             walk
             toward
             one
             another
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             a
             sympathizing
             and
             condescending
             temper
             .
             This
             is
             to
             bear
             the
             infirmities
             ,
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             our selves
             ,
             but
             our
             neighbour
             for
             his
             good
             to
             edification
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             pleased
             not
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             it
             to
             the
             same
             scope
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Tenaciousnesse
             and
             self-willednesse
             do
             often
             breed
             offences
             ,
             and
             continually
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             removing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             although
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             in
             a
             time
             of
             offences
             than
             that
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             own
             judgement
             and
             opinion
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             piece
             of
             liberty
             and
             conscience
             ,
             not
             to
             condescend
             in
             a
             thing
             that
             we
             judge
             lawfull
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             nothing
             more
             unsuitable
             for
             Christians
             in
             such
             a
             time
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               Only
               by
               pride
               cometh
               contention
            
             ,
             Prov.
             13.
             10.
             
             So
             this
             self-pleasing
             humour
             is
             the
             great
             fomenter
             of
             offences
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             condescending
             was
             Paul's
             practice
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             9.
             ver
             .
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             &c.
             who
             became
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             their
             edification
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             use
             of
             indifferent
             things
             so
             dependent
             upon
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             denied
             to
             his
             own
             pleasing
             and
             inclination
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             to
             his
             own
             light
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             had
             none
             himself
             .
             And
             although
             this
             be
             incumbent
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             these
             who
             are
             more
             eminent
             and
             strong
             ,
             are
             especially
             called
             to
             this
             forbearance
             and
             condescending
             ,
             as
             i●…
             is
             Rom.
             15.
             1.
             
             
               We
               then
               that
               are
               strong
               ought
               to
               bear
               ▪
               &c
               ▪
            
             Gal.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             in
             Religion
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             in
             indifferent
             circumstantiall
             things
             ,
             the
             weak
             should
             follow
             
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             ground
             to
             undervalue
             the
             offending
             of
             them
             :
             It
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             strong
             are
             to
             carry
             to
             the
             weak
             as
             men
             do
             to
             brittle
             and
             weak
             vessels
             ,
             using
             tendernesse
             to
             them
             lest
             they
             be
             crushed
             .
             What
             is
             said
             in
             all
             the
             directions
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             specially
             concern
             the
             more
             strong
             Believers
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             they
             may
             go
             before
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Holding
             forth
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             carriage
             of
             Ministers
             when
             Offences
             abound
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             THe
             last
             direction
             is
             ,
             That
             then
             Ministers
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             ,
             are
             called
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             for
             draining
             this
             torrent
             of
             Offences
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             are
             to
             set
             themselves
             against
             the
             abounding
             of
             sins
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             know
             no
             mean
             fitter
             and
             more
             comprehensive
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             than
             that
             Ministers
             cordially
             interpose
             for
             the
             removing
             thereof
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             speciall
             end
             for
             which
             they
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             said
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             special
             part
             of
             their
             charge
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             souls
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             doth
             not
             insist
             more
             in
             his
             publick
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             private
             carriage
             ,
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             than
             upon
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             made
             and
             keeped
             free
             of
             offences
             ,
             as
             what
             hath
             been
             observed
             from
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Corinthians
               ,
               Galatians
               ,
               &c.
            
             doth
             evince
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             with
             any
             kind
             of
             persons
             deal
             so
             much
             to
             restrain
             strifes
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             janglings
             about
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             which
             do
             gender
             offences
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             charging
             them
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             in
             refere●…ce
             to
             their
             own
             carriage
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             would
             endeavour
             this
             in
             their
             charges
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             matter
             is
             of
             such
             concernment
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             by
             their
             stations
             have
             a
             
             main
             influence
             either
             on
             the
             restraint
             or
             growth
             of
             scandals
             and
             offences
             .
             Yea
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             blessed
             Prince
             of
             Pastors
             Himself
             ,
             often
             take
             notice
             of
             offences
             in
             His
             sermons
             ?
             sometimes
             reproving
             them
             ,
             sometimes
             shewing
             the
             ill
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             often
             purposly
             insisting
             in
             instructions
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             His
             Disciples
             should
             not
             be
             offended
             ,
             as
             Ioh.
             16.
             1.
             and
             in
             His
             practice
             ,
             condescending
             to
             prevent
             the
             offence
             ,
             even
             of
             carnal
             men
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             27.
             and
             doth
             much
             insist
             on
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             giving
             directions
             for
             preventing
             and
             removing
             thereof
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             and
             particularly
             He
             giveth
             direction
             for
             the
             promoving
             of
             mortification
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             plucking
             out
             the
             right
             eye
             ,
             &c.
             which
             being
             given
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             well
             studied
             and
             practised
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             compend
             of
             all
             other
             directions
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             well
             chosen
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             all
             His
             directions
             were
             .
             All
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             when
             offences
             abound
             ,
             much
             doth
             ly
             upon
             Ministers
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             own
             personall
             carriage
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             their
             ministeriall
             stations
             ;
             and
             in
             sum
             ,
             in
             their
             whole
             walk
             ,
             both
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             towards
             others
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             hint
             at
             in
             some
             particular
             instances
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             that
             their
             conversations
             be
             then
             grave
             ,
             sober
             ,
             holy
             ,
             denied
             ,
             &c.
             and
             eminent
             in
             all
             that
             is
             called
             for
             from
             private
             Christians
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             their
             carriages
             are
             more
             observed
             than
             others
             ,
             So
             do
             spots
             upon
             them
             more
             discernably
             appear
             ,
             and
             when
             appearing
             ,
             are
             more
             readie
             to
             stumble
             and
             harden
             others
             .
             It
             is
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             is
             to
             shew
             himself
             a
             pattern
             and
             as
             a
             copie
             or
             example
             to
             the
             Believer
             ,
             in
             word
             ,
             in
             conversation
             ,
             in
             charity
             ,
             in
             spirit
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             12.
             
             Upon
             this
             ground
             also
             are
             they
             at
             such
             a
             time
             to
             flee
             youthfull
             lusts
             of
             contentions
             ,
             strife
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             even
             when
             these
             seem
             to
             follow
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             pursue
             righteousnesse
             ,
             faith
             ,
             charity
             ,
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             even
             when
             these
             seem
             to
             flee
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             22.
             
             Both
             which
             places
             relate
             
             especially
             to
             perrillous
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             scope
             in
             the
             preceeding
             words
             doth
             hold
             forth
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             in
             Ministers
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             expected
             amongst
             the
             people
             ?
             and
             without
             this
             ,
             can
             their
             carriage
             or
             publick
             Ministery
             have
             weight
             to
             this
             end
             ?
             2.
             
             Ministers
             would
             be
             watchfull
             ,
             not
             only
             over
             sins
             ,
             but
             even
             over
             offences
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             over
             passive
             offences
             ,
             lest
             any
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             be
             offended
             ,
             which
             was
             our
             Lords
             way
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             be
             offended
             ,
             is
             an
             infirmity
             and
             sicknesse
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             offence
             is
             meerly
             taken
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             Minister
             not
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             that
             ,
             doth
             hold
             forth
             a
             most
             unministeriall
             cru●…ll
             disposition
             ;
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Apostle
             as
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             2
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               Who
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               weak
               ?
               Who
               is
               offended
               ,
               and
               I
               burn
               you
               ?
            
             The
             hearing
             of
             a
             persons
             stumbling
             ,
             ought
             to
             stound
             and
             will
             stound
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             sympathizing
             Minister
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             fire
             in
             his
             bosome
             .
             And
             were
             this
             one
             thing
             in
             vigour
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             native
             sympathie
             with
             those
             that
             are
             offended
             ,
             it
             would
             usher-in
             all
             other
             directions
             :
             This
             would
             make
             Ministers
             pray
             much
             to
             have
             it
             prevented
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             doth
             ,
             Ioh.
             17
             ▪
             and
             Paul
             doth
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             5.
             
             This
             would
             make
             Ministers
             sparing
             to
             give
             offence
             ,
             or
             to
             laugh
             at
             the
             offences
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             to
             despise
             and
             sleight
             those
             that
             are
             offended
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             spread
             rumours
             ,
             entertain
             contentions
             ,
             or
             so
             to
             aggrege
             miscarriages
             in
             others
             ,
             as
             thereby
             the
             floud
             of
             offences
             may
             rather
             be
             increased
             than
             dried
             up
             by
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             that
             seldom
             offences
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             have
             had
             a
             prime
             hand
             therein
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             to
             promove
             the
             same
             :
             which
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             especially
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             watchfull
             at
             such
             a
             time
             .
             3.
             
             Ministers
             would
             endeavour
             much
             unity
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             unity
             amongst
             Professours
             .
             There
             is
             no
             keeping
             off
             of
             offences
             without
             this
             ;
             for
             strife
             and
             contention
             are
             the
             fewell
             by
             which
             this
             plague
             of
             
             scandal
             is
             kindled
             and
             entertained
             ,
             when
             offences
             are
             abounding
             in
             Corinth
             :
             it
             is
             the
             first
             direction
             that
             Paul
             giveth
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             1
             chap.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               ye
               all
               speak
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               divisions
               among
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             large
             in
             two
             Epistles
             ,
             he
             doth
             almost
             close
             with
             this
             ,
             2
             Epist.
             chap.
             13.
             11.
             
             
               Finally
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               farewell
               :
               Be
               perfect
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               be
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
               live
               in
               peace
               ;
               and
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               shall
               be
               with
               you
               .
            
             And
             he
             not
             only
             exhorteth
             to
             it
             ,
             But
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             5.
             he
             prayeth
             for
             it
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             all
             his
             doctrine
             and
             directions
             concerning
             offences
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             way
             that
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             took
             ,
             to
             commend
             union
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             it
             to
             His
             Disciples
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             the
             world
             should
             be
             stumbled
             and
             keeped
             back
             from
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             obscured
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             members
             thereof
             should
             not
             be
             known
             to
             be
             His
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             at
             length
             seen
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.
             4.
             
             Ministers
             would
             study
             the
             diverting
             of
             people
             from
             these
             things
             which
             ordinarily
             breed
             offences
             ,
             as
             striving
             about
             words
             ,
             and
             jangling
             in
             controversies
             not
             materiall
             ,
             the
             judging
             and
             condemning
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             study
             to
             be
             occupied
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             others
             exercised
             in
             these
             things
             that
             come
             nearer
             the
             power
             of
             Godlinesse
             and
             the
             life
             of
             Religion
             .
             We
             see
             when
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Disciples
             offend
             at
             Zebedee's
             children
             for
             their
             suit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             checks
             that
             ,
             and
             proposeth
             to
             them
             the
             necessity
             of
             humility
             and
             mortification
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             put
             the
             unprofitable
             question
             ,
             (
             
               who
               should
               be
               greatest
            
             ?
             )
             out
             of
             their
             head
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Matth.
             chap.
             18.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             and
             chap.
             20.
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             and
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             frequent
             in
             Paul's
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             whereas
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             he
             dehorteth
             from
             strife
             ,
             contention
             ,
             vain
             jangling
             ,
             following
             of
             fables
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             So
             he
             doth
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             exhort
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             pressing
             of
             good
             
             works
             ,
             as
             good
             and
             profitable
             to
             men
             in
             opposition
             to
             these
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             1
             Tim.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             4.
             5.
             and
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             2
             
             Tim.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             14.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Titus
             3.
             ver
             .
             8.
             9.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             will
             have
             Ministers
             so
             serious
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             charge
             and
             obtest
             their
             hearers
             (
             as
             he
             did
             his
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             1.
             10.
             and
             Phil.
             2.
             1.
             
             )
             to
             eschew
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             strive
             about
             words
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             4.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Especially
             Ministers
             would
             beware
             of
             mentioning
             such
             things
             unnecessarily
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             bone
             of
             contention
             ,
             or
             which
             may
             foster
             mistakes
             of
             ,
             or
             grudges
             against
             ,
             others
             ,
             or
             make
             themselves
             to
             appear
             to
             be
             carnal
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             like
             men
             ,
             But
             rather
             they
             would
             endeavour
             to
             hush
             them
             to
             silence
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             blocks
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             peoples
             way
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             cannot
             but
             lose
             of
             their
             ministeriall
             authority
             ,
             and
             discompose
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             by
             all
             means
             should
             be
             e●…chewed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             considering
             of
             three
             Scriptures
             will
             give
             a
             view
             of
             Paul's
             carriage
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             ,
             And
             O
             how
             commendable
             is
             it
             !
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             9.
             19
             ,
             20.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             &c.
             
               Though
               I
               be
               free
               from
               all
               men
               ,
               yet
               have
               I
               made
               my self
               servant
               unto
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               the
               more
               .
               And
               unto
               the
               Iews
               ,
               I
               became
               as
               a
               Iew
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               the
               Iews
               ;
               to
               them
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               them
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               to
               them
               that
               are
               without
               Law
               ,
               as
               without
               Law
               ,
               (
               being
               not
               without
               Law
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               Law
               to
               Christ
               )
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               them
               that
               are
               without
               Law.
               To
               the
               weak
               became
               I
               as
               weak
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               the
               weak
               :
               I
               am
               made
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               by
               all
               means
               save
               some
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             his
             condescending
             to
             others
             ,
             his
             insinuating
             by
             all
             means
             to
             win
             the
             affection
             of
             people
             ,
             his
             greedinesse
             to
             edifie
             and
             save
             souls
             ,
             and
             his
             endeavouring
             by
             his
             own
             example
             to
             engage
             others
             to
             that
             same
             condescending
             way
             ,
             are
             abundantly
             holden
             forth
             as
             an
             useful
             and
             excellent
             copie
             to
             be
             followed
             especially
             by
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             should
             
             studie
             edification
             at
             such
             a
             time
             most
             seriously
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             2
             Corinth
             .
             6.
             from
             ver
             .
             1.
             to
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             word
             that
             he
             hath
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               Giving
               no
               offence
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               ministery
               be
               not
               blamed
               :
            
             (
             for
             untendernesse
             in
             offences
             maketh
             the
             Ministery
             obnoxious
             to
             contempt
             )
             
               But
               in
               all
               things
               approving
               our selves
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             pointeth
             out
             a
             ministeriall
             walk
             which
             studieth
             more
             the
             Masters
             honour
             ,
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             ,
             both
             his
             own
             and
             others
             ,
             than
             the
             pleasing
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             themselves
             acceptable
             only
             a●…
             men
             ,
             or
             as
             familiar
             companions
             to
             those
             they
             converse
             with
             .
             Then
             followeth
             ,
             
               In
               much
               patience
               ,
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               in
               necessities
               ,
               in
               distresses
               ,
               in
               stripes
               ,
               in
               imprisonments
               ,
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               in
               labours
               ,
               in
               watchings
               ,
               in
               fastings
               ,
               By
               purenesse
               ,
               by
               knowledge
               ,
               by
               long-suffering
               ,
               by
               kindnesse
               ,
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               love
               unfeigned
               ,
               By
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               armour
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               ;
               By
               honour
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               by
               evil
               report
               and
               good
               report
               :
               as
               deceivers
               ,
               and
               yet
               true
               ;
               As
               unknown
               ,
               and
               yet
               well
               known
               ;
               as
               dying
               ,
               and
               behold
               ,
               we
               live
               ;
               as
               chastened
               ,
               and
               not
               killed
               ;
               As
               sorrowfull
               ,
               yet
               alway
               rejoycing
               ;
               as
               poor
               ,
               yet
               making
               many
               rich
               ;
               as
               having
               nothing
               ,
               and
               yet
               possessing
               all
               things
               .
            
             Wherein
             ,
             as
             in
             so
             many
             steps
             ,
             he
             setteth
             forth
             his
             ministerial
             walk
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             offence
             ,
             being
             a
             most
             excellent
             description
             of
             a
             patient
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             denied
             ,
             impartiall
             ,
             single
             ,
             powerfull
             preacher
             ,
             driving
             and
             pressing
             the
             great
             design
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             as
             his
             main
             scope
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             close
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             clear
             .
             And
             this
             is
             pointed
             out
             as
             his
             work
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             amongst
             such
             a
             people
             for
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             preventing
             of
             offence
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Scripture
             is
             ▪
             2
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             28
             ,
             29.
             which
             was
             formerly
             cited
             ,
             and
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             engraven
             on
             a
             Ministers
             heart
             .
             
               Beside
               that
               which
               cometh
               upon
               me
               daily
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
               Who
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               weak
               ?
               who
               is
               offended
               ,
               and
               I
               burn
            
             
             not
             ?
             Never
             man
             was
             more
             serious
             in
             quenching
             fire
             in
             his
             house
             than
             Paul
             was
             in
             removing
             of
             offences
             ,
             and
             in
             recovering
             such
             as
             were
             offended
             .
             He
             was
             not
             only
             carefull
             not
             to
             give
             offence
             himself
             ,
             nor
             only
             to
             keep
             others
             from
             giving
             offence
             ,
             nor
             yet
             only
             for
             removing
             of
             such
             as
             were
             taken
             at
             himself
             ;
             nay
             ,
             nor
             only
             to
             satisfie
             those
             that
             were
             strong
             that
             had
             offended
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             stumbling
             ,
             although
             without
             cause
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             weak
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             silly
             persons
             ,
             affected
             him
             more
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             had
             peirced
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             not
             like
             that
             he
             could
             have
             continued
             carelesse
             of
             mens
             constructions
             of
             him
             ,
             of
             their
             being
             grieved
             and
             made
             weak
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             being
             offended
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             (
             as
             ,
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             too
             many
             do
             now
             !
             )
             It
             was
             no
             matter
             of
             laughing
             to
             him
             to
             hear
             of
             the
             sadnesse
             of
             any
             ,
             that
             did
             proceed
             even
             from
             mistakes
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             no
             rest
             in
             his
             mind
             till
             such
             an
             infirmity
             was
             cured
             .
             These
             three
             places
             and
             others
             ,
             being
             soberly
             considered
             in
             their
             matter
             and
             scope
             ,
             will
             give
             the
             serious
             consciencious
             Minister
             insight
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             in
             no
             little
             part
             of
             his
             sin
             and
             challenge
             at
             such
             a
             time
             .
             The
             Notes
             also
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Master
             Dickson
             upon
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             (
             worthy
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             )
             do
             more
             fully
             confirm
             this
             .
             Happy
             were
             the
             Ministers
             that
             were
             of
             such
             a
             frame
             and
             of
             such
             a
             practice
             ;
             And
             happy
             were
             the
             Church
             under
             their
             inspection
             .
             O
             that
             it
             may
             once
             thus
             be
             !
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             PART
             II.
          
           Concerning
           Publick
           Scandals
           ,
           or
           Scandals
           as
           they
           are
           the
           object
           of
           Church-censures
           ;
           and
           more
           particularly
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           practical
           ,
           or
           ,
           in
           practice
           .
        
         
           IT
           resteth
           now
           that
           we
           should
           speak
           something
           of
           Scandal
           as
           it
           is
           the
           object
           of
           Church-discipline
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           implyed
           here
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           this
           scandal
           ,
           given
           by
           the
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           was
           such
           as
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           the
           Church-officers
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           neglect
           thereof
           is
           reproved
           by
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           in
           such
           a
           case
           privat
           admonitions
           are
           not
           sufficient
           .
           We
           may
           therefore
           speak
           a
           word
           to
           these
           Questions
           ,
           1.
           
           When
           a
           Scandal
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           publick
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           a
           Church-judicatory
           .
           2.
           
           What
           Order
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           proceeding
           therein
           .
           3.
           
           What
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           removing
           of
           such
           an
           offence
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           may
           ●…ist
           all
           ecclesiastick
           Processe
           ,
           or
           may
           remove
           a
           Sentence
           when
           it
           is
           passed
           .
           4.
           
           What
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           private
           Christians
           ,
           when
           Church-officers
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           possibly
           indeed
           are
           ,
           defective
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           ?
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Shewing
             that
             every
             Offence
             is
             not
             publick
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             first
             Question
             ,
             we
             lay
             down
             these
             grounds
             ,
             1.
             
             Every
             thing
             offensive
             is
             not
             publick
             ,
             or
             immediatly
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             a
             Church-judicatory
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             are
             ,
             1.
             sins
             of
             
             infirmity
             ,
             which
             possibly
             may
             be
             offensive
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             Yet
             the
             persons
             way
             being
             considered
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             proceed
             from
             his
             infirmity
             ,
             they
             being
             incident
             to
             such
             who
             are
             in
             some
             serious
             manner
             watchfull
             over
             their
             way
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             the
             object
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             curb
             and
             restrain
             the
             more
             grosse
             humours
             of
             Professors
             :
             Otherwayes
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             infirmities
             ,
             would
             utterly
             prove
             an
             intanglement
             both
             to
             Officers
             and
             Members
             ,
             and
             so
             occasion
             more
             stumbling
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christ's
             scope
             .
             2.
             
             Offences
             that
             are
             in
             disputable
             practices
             ,
             or
             that
             flow
             from
             miscarriage
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             are
             not
             properly
             the
             object
             of
             Church-censure
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             solid
             accesse
             of
             through
             convincing
             the
             party
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             disputes
             concerning
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             or
             of
             practices
             following
             thereupon
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             reprove
             mens
             untendernesse
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             do
             never
             make
             them
             the
             ground
             of
             Censure
             as
             such
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             aggreged
             by
             some
             other
             circumstance
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             al●…o
             are
             offences
             that
             may
             proceed
             from
             mens
             carriage
             in
             legal
             pursuits
             and
             civil
             contracts
             which
             may
             offend
             ;
             yet
             cannot
             they
             be
             legally
             convinced
             to
             have
             broken
             a
             rule
             ,
             when
             the
             strain
             of
             their
             way
             is
             legal
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             sinfull
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             to
             be
             reproved
             by
             private
             admonition
             where
             men
             have
             accesse
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             offences
             are
             grosse
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             known
             to
             some
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             yet
             possibly
             there
             is
             no
             convincing
             way
             of
             demonstrating
             the
             truth
             thereof
             to
             others
             :
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             it
             's
             more
             safe
             and
             edifying
             to
             forbear
             publick
             mentioning
             of
             that
             scandal
             ,
             than
             to
             prosecute
             the
             same
             ,
             seing
             it
             may
             more
             irritate
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             weaken
             the
             Church-authority
             ,
             than
             edifie
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             scandals
             are
             grosse
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             made-out
             by
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ;
             yet
             are
             not
             immediatly
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             ,
             except
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             following
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             not
             satisfying
             of
             those
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             which
             especially
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             if
             the
             persons
             carriage
             be
             otherwayes
             cleanly
             ▪
             This
             is
             Christ's
             expresse
             rule
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             and
             to
             bring
             it
             immediatly
             to
             publick
             ,
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             that
             love
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             to
             one
             another
             :
             For
             ,
             charity
             requireth
             that
             he
             should
             be
             admonished
             ,
             and
             also
             if
             he
             hear
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             sist
             ;
             Otherwayes
             ,
             such
             being
             satisfied
             as
             were
             offended
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             waken
             a
             scandal
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             remove
             one
             .
             But
             now
             especially
             we
             consider
             what
             is
             a
             publick
             scandal
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             afterward
             we
             shall
             enquire
             when
             it
             is
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             publick
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             notority
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             immediatly
             it
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             publick
             :
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ▪
             that
             these
             two
             may
             be
             divided
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             hinted
             .
             For
             ,
             a
             scandal
             may
             be
             publick
             ,
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             for
             its
             notority
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             for
             its
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Scandals
             may
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             fit
             
             to
             take
             publick
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             them
             with
             Church-censures
             till
             they
             be
             removed
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             Lord
             's
             rep●…oving
             the
             neglect
             of
             publick
             Censure
             in
             these
             Churches
             ;
             for
             ,
             His
             finding
             fault
             that
             they
             had
             such
             ,
             and
             suffered
             such
             (
             as
             in
             the
             next
             Epistle
             )
             can
             be
             construct●…d
             no
             otherwayes
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             did
             not
             by
             Church-censure
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             their
             fellowship
             ,
             which
             is
             elsewhere
             abundantly
             clear
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             a
             scandal
             is
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             grosse
             and
             infectious
             ,
             like
             a
             little
             leaven
             ready
             to
             leaven
             the
             whole
             lump
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             is
             clear
             and
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             cannot
             be
             denied
             :
             the
             first
             is
             requisit
             to
             a
             publick
             scandal
             for
             convincing
             of
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             evil
             it self
             ;
             the
             second
             for
             making
             application
             of
             the
             consequents
             of
             such
             an
             evil
             to
             such
             a
             person
             .
             3.
             
             An
             offence
             becometh
             publick
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             so
             at
             first
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             afterward
             aggreged
             by
             such
             circumstances
             as
             obstinacy
             and
             contempt
             of
             private
             admonition
             ,
             frequent
             relapsing
             therein
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             Christ's
             rule
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             and
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             offence
             doth
             
             confirm
             :
             Scandals
             that
             are
             so
             circumstantiated
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             Church-judicatories
             as
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             Church-discipline
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             see
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             offence
             as
             it
             is
             the
             object
             of
             private
             discretion
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             the
             object
             of
             Church-discipline
             .
             I
             call
             them
             grosse
             evils
             and
             of
             an
             infectious
             nature
             ,
             which
             are
             against
             a
             clear
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             influence
             in
             a
             man's
             christian
             walk
             ,
             as
             any
             sober
             man
             ▪
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             reflecting
             upon
             conscience
             ,
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             obstructive
             to
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             the
             marring
             the
             beauty
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             and
             salvation
             of
             her
             members
             if
             they
             should
             spread
             ,
             such
             as
             Sabbath-breaking
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             directly
             contradict
             a
             moral
             command
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             obviously
             censurable
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             much
             wonder
             at
             ,
             and
             regrate
             the
             unwarrantable
             expressions
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             of
             a
             Learned
             man
             ,
             Mr.
             Baxter
             against
             
               Blake
               ,
               pag.
            
             130.
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               In
               some
               Countries
               ,
               where
               some
               oaths
               are
               grown
               customary
               and
               of
               no
               great
               evil
               repute
               ,
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               godly
               man
               to
               be
               long
               guilty
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               known
               that
               many
               well
               reputed
               of
               for
               godlinesse
               are
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               &c.
            
             where
             he
             doth
             misrepresent
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             in
             a
             twofold
             mistake
             (
             to
             say
             no
             more
             .
             )
             1.
             as
             if
             some
             swearing
             were
             so
             customary
             in
             Scotland
             as
             to
             abound
             even
             amongst
             the
             Godly
             .
             2.
             
             As
             if
             it
             were
             not
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             evil
             repute
             or
             scandalou●…
             :
             It
             is
             like
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             his
             information
             ,
             but
             certainly
             Christian
             charity
             would
             have
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             such
             information
             should
             not
             have
             been
             received
             against
             a
             Brother
             ,
             without
             some
             convincing
             ground
             ;
             much
             lesse
             to
             have
             been
             vented
             as
             a
             thing
             known
             against
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             ,
             however
             she
             be
             otherwise
             afflicted
             and
             rent
             ,
             and
             so
             obnoxious
             to
             much
             contempt
             and
             reproach
             ,
             yet
             hath
             a
             witnesse
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             of
             zeal
             against
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             innocencie
             
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             that
             are
             Godly
             ,
             even
             but
             seemingly
             ,
             There
             being
             nothing
             more
             abhorred
             by
             a
             godly
             heart
             ,
             and
             accounted
             a
             greater
             evidence
             of
             profanity
             amongst
             us
             ,
             than
             customary
             irreverent
             medling
             with
             the
             holy
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             swearing
             of
             any
             kind
             :
             and
             although
             we
             be
             many
             wayes
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             respect
             ;
             yet
             we
             suppose
             she
             may
             hold
             up
             her
             face
             therein
             ,
             beside
             ,
             and
             with
             ,
             any
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             That
             even
             among
             these
             Scandals
             that
             
             are
             in
             this
             sense
             publickly
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             there
             is
             many
             wayes
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             prosecuting
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             diverse
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             scandals
             are
             of
             such
             grosse
             nature
             and
             publicknesse
             in
             the
             fact
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             passed
             without
             some
             publick
             rebuke
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             person
             should
             seem
             satisfyingly
             to
             resent
             his
             deed
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             ,
             respect
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             person
             only
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             scandals
             again
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             authoritative
             admonition
             may
             be
             helped
             :
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             if
             a
             person
             hear
             the
             Church-guides
             and
             take
             their
             admonition
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             further
             progresse
             to
             be
             made
             .
             Again
             ,
             3.
             sometimes
             persons
             are
             to
             be
             followed
             with
             the
             
               highest
               censure
               of
               Excommunication
            
             ,
             when
             open
             rebukes
             cannot
             do
             the
             businesse
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             case
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             other
             practices
             of
             Pauls
             .
             And
             we
             suppose
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             scandal
             as
             hath
             this
             Sentence
             following
             upon
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             in
             the
             grosnesse
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             clearnesse
             of
             its
             proof
             ,
             convincingly
             made
             out
             both
             to
             the
             person
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             .
             Because
             ,
             1.
             otherwise
             it
             may
             make
             this
             great
             Ordinance
             contemptible
             ,
             if
             upon
             like
             ,
             or
             disputable
             grounds
             ,
             it
             be
             drawn
             forth
             .
             2.
             
             Neither
             can
             it
             have
             weight
             with
             the
             person
             to
             gain
             its
             end
             upon
             him
             natively
             ,
             as
             a
             Church-ordinance
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             the
             first
             step
             whereof
             is
             ,
             convincingly
             to
             argue
             him
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             3.
             
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             to
             have
             such
             
             weight
             with
             others
             who
             ordinarily
             carry
             towards
             them
             that
             are
             under
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             weightinesse
             or
             lightnesse
             of
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             Sentence
             .
             4.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             cleareth
             this
             also
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             Divines
             say
             )
             it
             is
             added
             to
             confirm
             Gods
             threatnings
             ,
             as
             Sacraments
             do
             seal
             the
             promises
             ;
             then
             it
             importeth
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             clear
             threatning
             ere
             this
             can
             be
             appended
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             threatning
             applyed
             ,
             but
             where
             both
             the
             sin
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             fact
             in
             its
             notority
             are
             convincing
             ;
             and
             indeed
             all
             the
             precedents
             of
             this
             Sentence
             in
             Scripture
             are
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             rare
             ,
             and
             also
             upon
             most
             convincingly
             grosse
             evils
             .
             I
             cannot
             expresse
             it
             better
             than
             it
             is
             done
             by
             that
             Reverend
             Divine
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Hooker
            
             of
             New
             England
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             part
             3.
             pag.
             39.
             
             
               Such
               evils
            
             ,
             (
             the
             words
             are
             his
             )
             which
             
               are
               either
               heynous
               and
               abommable
               ,
               as
               fornication
               ,
               murther
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               incest
               ,
               treason
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             ,
             
               if
               not
               so
               grosse
               ,
               yet
               carry
               the
               face
               of
               evil
               in
               their
               forehead
               ,
               upon
               the
               first
               serious
               and
               well
               grounded
               consideration
               of
               reason
               ;
               and
               have
               been
               pertinaciously
               and
               obstinatly
               persisted
               in
               after
               the
               improvement
               of
               all
               means
               upon
               them
               for
               conviction
               and
               reformation
               :
               These
               only
               deserve
               Excommunication
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             thus
             far
             he
             .
             Advert
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             speak
             here
             of
             a
             publick
             scandal
             ,
             is
             spoken
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             nature
             thereof
             ;
             what
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             such
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             manifestnesse
             and
             notoritie
             ,
             followeth
             afterward
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Concerning
             what
             order
             is
             to
             be
             keeped
             in
             the
             following
             of
             publick
             Scandals
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             what
             order
             and
             manner
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             following
             of
             publick
             Scandal
             ▪
             is
             not
             easily
             determinable
             ,
             there
             being
             such
             variety
             of
             cases
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             exerciseth
             the
             prudence
             and
             wisdom
             of
             his
             Church-officers
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             gift
             of
             Government
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             doth
             especially
             kyth
             in
             the
             right
             managing
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             severall
             humours
             and
             constitutions
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             which
             men
             have
             to
             do
             with
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             in
             bodily
             diseases
             the
             same
             cure
             is
             not
             for
             the
             same
             disease
             in
             all
             constitutions
             and
             seasons
             ,
             and
             as
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             are
             to
             presse
             the
             same
             things
             in
             diverse
             manners
             ,
             upon
             diverse
             auditories
             ;
             So
             this
             cure
             of
             discipline
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             applied
             equally
             unto
             all
             persons
             ;
             nay
             ,
             not
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             same
             offences
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             which
             would
             scarce
             humble
             one
             ,
             may
             crush
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             might
             edifie
             one
             ,
             might
             be
             stumbling
             to
             another
             ,
             of
             another
             temper
             .
             Therefore
             we
             suppose
             there
             is
             no
             peremptor
             determining
             of
             rules
             for
             cases
             here
             ,
             but
             necessarily
             the
             manner
             of
             procedor
             in
             the
             application
             of
             rules
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             prudence
             and
             conscienciousnesse
             of
             Church-officers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             particular
             circumstantiate
             case
             .
             Yet
             we
             may
             lay
             down
             these
             generals
             ▪
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             publick
             processing
             of
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             
             or
             judiciall
             taking
             notice
             of
             scandals
             ,
             would
             be
             done
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             Discipline
             is
             appointed
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             may
             attain
             the
             same
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denied
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             mids
             must
             be
             suited
             to
             its
             end
             .
             Now
             ▪
             the
             ends
             of
             publick
             Censuring
             ,
             are
             ,
             1.
             for
             vindicating
             the
             honour
             of
             J●…sus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             suffereth
             in
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             a
             member
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
             preserving
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             His
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             chastening
             of
             disobedience
             thereunto
             ,
             Therefore
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             2
             Corinth
             .
             2.
             6.
             
             The
             punishment
             that
             was
             inflicted
             ,
             and
             chap.
             10.
             6.
             
             This
             is
             said
             to
             revenge
             all
             disobedience
             ,
             it
             being
             appointed
             as
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             whip
             to
             keep
             up
             His
             Authority
             in
             His
             House
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             note
             those
             that
             are
             unruly
             therein
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             for
             the
             persons
             good
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             5.
             5.
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             ,
             admonitions
             ,
             reproofs
             ,
             yea
             ,
             threatnings
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             more
             weight
             ,
             for
             the
             persons
             humiliation
             and
             up-stirring
             :
             and
             the
             constraining
             of
             them
             at
             least
             to
             a
             more
             orderly
             walk
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             it
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             6
             ,
             and
             14.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             leaven
             of
             profanity
             spread
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             may
             thereby
             learn
             to
             fear
             :
             This
             reason
             is
             given
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7
             &c.
             and
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
             Now
             ,
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             end
             of
             publick
             trial
             and
             censure
             ,
             respect
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             the
             more
             publick
             and
             generall
             ends
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             persons
             particular
             edification
             be
             not
             neglected
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             procedor
             ,
             particular
             and
             speciall
             respect
             would
             be
             had
             to
             that
             manner
             (
             whether
             by
             m●…eknesse
             ,
             or
             rigidity
             ,
             by
             forbearing
             or
             proceeding
             )
             which
             may
             most
             attain
             these
             ends
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             2.
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             offences
             ,
             upon
             
             the
             matter
             ,
             are
             not
             equally
             nor
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             to
             be
             pursued
             and
             followed
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             clear
             ,
             because
             according
             to
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             manner
             which
             is
             edifying
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             may
             be
             destructive
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             because
             that
             
               power
               which
               God
               hath
               given
            
             is
             
               for
               edification
            
             and
             never
             
               for
               destruction
            
             ,
             2
             Corinth
             .
             13.
             10.
             
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             we
             see
             Paul
             in
             some
             cases
             censuring
             corrupt
             men
             ,
             as
             Hymeneus
             and
             Phyletus
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             he
             threatneth
             and
             yet
             spareth
             ,
             although
             
             the
             scandal
             in
             it self
             deserved
             Censure
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             
             
               I
               wish
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               that
               trouble
               you
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             found
             not
             the
             Churches
             edification
             so
             to
             require
             .
             So
             also
             ,
             2
             Corinth
             .
             10.
             4.
             and
             6.
             
             
               Having
               in
               a
               readinesse
               to
               revenge
               all
               disobedience
               ,
               when
               your
               obedience
               is
               fulfilled
               :
            
             which
             yet
             he
             thought
             not
             meet
             for
             the
             time
             to
             do
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             have
             irritated
             to
             more
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             have
             bred
             some
             greater
             rent
             or
             schism
             ,
             or
             have
             made
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             lesse
             weighty
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             marred
             his
             end
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             all
             things
             (
             and
             so
             in
             this
             forbearing
             )
             their
             edification
             ,
             as
             he
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             19.
             
             
               Brethren
               ,
               we
               do
               all
               things
            
             (
             and
             so
             this
             also
             )
             
               for
               your
               edifying
            
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             speak
             of
             edifying
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             pleasing
             the
             persons
             (
             for
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             often
             destructive
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             also
             )
             But
             this
             is
             intended
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             weighed
             in
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             whether
             considering
             the
             time
             and
             place
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             person
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             also
             among
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             it
             be
             more
             fit
             to
             follow
             this
             way
             with
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             another
             way
             ?
             and
             accordingly
             as
             it
             seemeth
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             will
             honour
             God
             most
             ,
             more
             fully
             vindicate
             His
             Ordinances
             ,
             gain
             the
             person
             from
             sin
             to
             holinesse
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             a
             regular
             walk
             ,
             and
             edifie
             others
             most
             ;
             So
             accordingly
             ought
             Church-judicatories
             to
             take
             the
             way
             that
             leadeth
             most
             probably
             to
             that
             end
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             ought
             not
             alwayes
             to
             be
             accounted
             partiality
             when
             such
             difference
             in
             Church-procedour
             is
             observed
             :
             yet
             these
             things
             would
             by
             all
             means
             be
             
             guarded
             against
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             nothing
             be
             done
             with
             respect
             to
             persons
             ,
             or
             appear
             to
             be
             done
             so
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             outward
             ,
             civil
             ,
             or
             naturall
             respects
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             gentle
             to
             one
             than
             to
             another
             ,
             than
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             derogatory
             to
             ecclesiastick
             Authority
             ,
             and
             stumbling
             to
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             difference
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             would
             rather
             be
             in
             
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             of
             proceeding
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             offences
             ,
             than
             in
             dispensing
             with
             what
             seemeth
             to
             be
             materiall
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             in
             such
             offences
             where
             there
             is
             no
             settled
             rule
             ,
             and
             wherein
             Church-officers
             have
             more
             latitude
             :
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             some
             offences
             are
             of
             that
             publick
             nature
             that
             usually
             they
             are
             followed
             with
             a
             publick
             reproof
             ;
             such
             cannot
             be
             conveniently
             past-by
             in
             any
             ordinary
             conceivable
             case
             ,
             suppose
             it
             be
             fornication
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             citing
             and
             dealing
             with
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             expressing
             or
             timeing
             of
             the
             reproof
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             condescending
             ;
             but
             to
             omit
             it
             altogether
             ,
             would
             hazard
             the
             casting
             loose
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             of
             publick
             reproof
             ,
             which
             would
             mar
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             more
             than
             advantage
             any
             particular
             party
             :
             Other
             offences
             again
             ,
             are
             more
             occasional
             ▪
             in
             reference
             to
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             definit
             law
             ,
             or
             practice
             ;
             suppose
             it
             be
             speaking
             ,
             reproachfull
             words
             of
             some
             persons
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             in
             such
             there
             is
             more
             liberty
             to
             condescend
             which
             way
             may
             be
             most
             convincing
             to
             the
             party
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             trying
             what
             may
             be
             most
             edifying
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             look
             to
             one
             end
             alone
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             persons
             particular
             good
             only
             ,
             or
             the
             publick
             good
             only
             ,
             &c.
             but
             to
             put
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             how
             joyntly
             they
             may
             be
             best
             attained
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             this
             also
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             Church-officers
             
             ought
             with
             such
             tendernesse
             ,
             love
             and
             sympathie
             to
             walk
             in
             publick
             Censures
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             they
             may
             have
             a
             testimony
             in
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             those
             who
             have
             offended
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             observe
             their
             way
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             what
             can
             their
             Censure
             gain
             ?
             and
             if
             it
             be
             needfull
             for
             a
             Minister
             in
             preaching
             ,
             to
             study
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             some
             respect
             more
             necessary
             here
             :
             because
             ordinarily
             ,
             men
             out
             of
             their
             corruption
             ,
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             mistake
             mens
             intentions
             in
             this
             :
             and
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             a
             Church-judicatories
             procedour
             ,
             ought
             discernably
             to
             differ
             from
             a
             civil
             Court
             ,
             
             in
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             out
             of
             Justice
             censuring
             the
             party
             ,
             with
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             common
             body
             ,
             for
             whose
             good
             in
             some
             cases
             the
             most
             penitent
             member
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             reprived
             ,
             but
             as
             endeavouring
             the
             Churches
             freedom
             from
             offences
             ,
             that
             the
             offending
             member
             may
             be
             thereby
             with
             all
             tendernesse
             restored
             and
             cured
             ;
             and
             in
             experience
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             often
             Church-censures
             have
             weight
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             constructed
             to
             proceed
             from
             love
             .
             And
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             following
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             directions
             ,
             may
             have
             much
             influence
             for
             attaining
             of
             this
             .
             1.
             
             That
             nothing
             be
             rashly
             and
             hastily
             brought
             to
             publick
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             a
             convincing
             Scandal
             in
             it self
             ,
             clear
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             also
             after
             privat
             dealing
             with
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             triall
             of
             his
             carriage
             afterward
             :
             if
             the
             scandal
             be
             not
             very
             grosse
             and
             publick
             ▪
             Hastie
             bringing
             to
             publick
             ,
             irritateth
             :
             and
             if
             a
             private
             admonition
             of
             Minister
             and
             Elders
             might
             gain
             a
             Brother
             ,
             what
             needeth
             further
             ?
             And
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             a
             person
             is
             convinced
             ,
             that
             that
             Minister
             ,
             or
             Elder
             ,
             desireth
             his
             amendment
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             condition
             to
             cover
             his
             offence
             .
             2.
             
             There
             would
             be
             no
             rigid
             insisting
             in
             what
             is
             personall
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Judicatory
             ,
             as
             suppose
             ,
             they
             should
             sometimes
             get
             snarling
             answers
             ,
             or
             unbecoming
             words
             ,
             or
             be
             met
             with
             by
             irreverent
             carriage
             :
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             condescending
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             offensive
             beside
             ,
             would
             be
             insisted
             on
             ,
             and
             these
             personall
             things
             forborn
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             would
             ever
             be
             kept
             up
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             alwayes
             done
             by
             a
             rigid
             prosecuting
             of
             personal
             reflections
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             often
             looketh
             likest
             Christs
             Ordinance
             ,
             when
             meeknesse
             is
             most
             prevalent
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             cometh
             to
             have
             greater
             weight
             ;
             for
             ,
             many
             cannot
             discern
             betwixt
             Officers
             seeking
             their
             own
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             offence
             is
             from
             a
             miscarriage
             to
             some
             person
             immediately
             ,
             it
             looketh
             to
             them
             to
             be
             carnall
             and
             vindictive
             
             like
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             eschewed
             .
             This
             we
             may
             observe
             also
             in
             Pauls
             carriage
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             practices
             of
             most
             zealous
             men
             ,
             who
             never
             wronged
             the
             Ordinances
             by
             denying
             of
             their
             own
             respect
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             And
             Church-officers
             would
             especially
             advert
             to
             this
             ,
             because
             often
             in
             our
             hotest
             fits
             ,
             it
             is
             rather
             respect
             to
             our
             own
             authority
             ,
             than
             zeal
             for
             Christ
             that
             acteth
             us
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             practical
             contempt
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             our
             own
             hands
             ▪
             will
             st●…r
             more
             than
             many
             other
             grosse
             evils
             ,
             or
             doctrinall
             blasphemies
             ,
             or
             contemptuous
             practices
             which
             immediately
             reflect
             on
             others
             ,
             although
             these
             may
             be
             ●…ore
             dishonourable
             to
             Christ.
             3.
             
             For
             attaining
             this
             end
             ,
             the
             rigidity
             and
             strictnesse
             of
             law
             would
             not
             be
             stuck
             to
             ,
             as
             the
             persons
             not
             appearing
             at
             such
             a
             day
             if
             afterward
             they
             condescend
             ;
             their
             hastinesse
             in
             expressing
             themselves
             rashly
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             or
             carrying
             themselves
             irreverently
             ,
             which
             afterward
             they
             may
             passe
             from
             :
             these
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             stuck
             to
             ,
             lest
             Church-officers
             seem
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             Church-discipline
             ,
             to
             take
             advantage
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             condescended
             unto
             in
             this
             .
             Advert
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             practices
             that
             seem
             to
             ●…low
             from
             infirmity
             ;
             but
             ,
             suppose
             the
             person
             were
             some
             subtile
             ,
             deceitfull
             ,
             dissembling
             one
             ,
             using
             his
             pretexts
             of
             repentance
             for
             furthering
             his
             design
             ▪
             this
             condescension
             may
             be
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             leting
             such
             an
             occasion
             slip
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             4.
             
             It
             contributeth
             to
             this
             end
             also
             ,
             that
             publick
             appearances
             and
             publick
             rebukes
             be
             not
             frequent
             ,
             nor
             in
             cases
             but
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             evidence
             thereof
             convincing
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             after
             private
             admonitions
             have
             been
             fruitlesly
             given
             .
             We
             suppose
             that
             mid
             step
             in
             Christs
             direction
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             doth
             warrand
             this
             ,
             
               Take
               to
               thee
               two
               or
               three
               before
               thou
               tell
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Hastie
             bringing
             to
             publick
             reproof
             ,
             is
             constructed
             by
             many
             to
             be
             a
             seeking
             of
             their
             shame
             ,
             
             but
             when
             it
             is
             rare
             ,
             and
             done
             in
             the
             order
             foresaid
             ,
             and
             also
             with
             some
             reasons
             why
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             in
             such
             a
             case
             is
             just
             and
             expedient
             ,
             seing
             other
             means
             have
             failed
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             others
             calleth
             for
             that
             now
             ,
             &c.
             it
             doth
             much
             allay
             that
             prejudice
             ;
             for
             every
             man
             hath
             reason
             and
             a
             conscience
             ,
             though
             many
             often
             want
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             .
             We
             find
             also
             publick
             rebukes
             rare
             in
             Scripture
             :
             And
             although
             sometimes
             ,
             a
             publick
             appearing
             may
             be
             thought
             most
             edifying
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             they
             were
             very
             frequent
             ,
             they
             would
             lose
             their
             weight
             .
             2.
             
             One
             publick
             rebuke
             in
             this
             manner
             ▪
             and
             order
             ,
             will
             edifie
             more
             than
             many
             otherwise
             :
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             that
             edifieth
             ,
             but
             the
             convincingness
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             conceive
             it
             is
             never
             fit
             to
             multiply
             publick
             rebukes
             ,
             even
             supposing
             that
             scandals
             were
             multiplied
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             should
             be
             pitched-on
             that
             might
             most
             convincingly
             edifie
             ,
             and
             that
             private
             dealing
             with
             others
             for
             conviction
             be
             made
             the
             more
             weighty
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             Augustine
             .
             3.
             
             Peoples
             offending
             for
             the
             omiting
             of
             publick
             rebukes
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             scandal
             thereof
             doth
             flow
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             conceive
             it
             to
             proceed
             from
             carlesnesse
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             partiality
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             Officers
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             if
             by
             custome
             it
             shall
             be
             known
             to
             a
             people
             ,
             that
             Officers
             are
             diligent
             observers
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             defective
             in
             dealing
             with
             scandalous
             persons
             for
             convincing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             take
             this
             way
             as
             the
             most
             loving
             and
             tender
             mean
             of
             their
             ●…aining
             ,
             such
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             will
             be
             more
             convincing
             and
             edifying
             ▪
             than
             if
             the
             thing
             were
             instantly
             brought
             to
             publick
             ;
             for
             ,
             people
             generally
             approve
             of
             tendernesse
             and
             condescending
             in
             Church-officers
             ,
             as
             looking
             like
             love
             to
             the
             gaining
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             so
             lay
             much
             weight
             on
             their
             Censuring
             ,
             even
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             constrained
             thereto
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             offensive
             to
             them
             
             than
             when
             this
             tendernesse
             is
             desiderated
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             guarded
             here
             ,
             that
             this
             be
             not
             made
             a
             cloak
             to
             negligence
             and
             unfaithfulnesse
             ;
             for
             ,
             diligence
             and
             freedom
             is
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             used
             with
             the
             parties
             ,
             yea
             more
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             publick
             .
             Only
             ,
             this
             forebearance
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             as
             a
             mean
             for
             making
             that
             diligence
             and
             freedom
             the
             more
             succesfull
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             forborn
             or
             followed
             ,
             it
             continueth
             still
             to
             be
             hurtfull
             .
             Also
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             these
             abounding
             scandals
             ,
             or
             scandalous
             persons
             is
             rebuked
             ▪
             then
             especially
             the
             Minister
             would
             so
             gravely
             and
             zealously
             agrege
             that
             evil
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             respect
             all
             that
             are
             under
             it
             may
             be
             reproved
             ,
             and
             his
             indignation
             at
             it
             may
             be
             so
             discernable
             ,
             that
             that
             one
             reproof
             may
             be
             in
             place
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             forbearance
             will
             give
             accesse
             for
             some
             to
             come
             off
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             remembered
             ,
             that
             this
             exercise
             of
             
             Discipline
             for
             restraining
             of
             scandals
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             subservient
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             which
             is
             the
             main
             and
             great
             edifying
             Ordinance
             ;
             Therefore
             Discipline
             would
             be
             ordered
             so
             as
             it
             may
             not
             mar
             ,
             but
             further
             that
             .
             In
             reference
             to
             which
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             to
             be
             adverted
             to
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             no
             censure
             would
             be
             blindly
             or
             implicitely
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             but
             both
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             party
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             instruction
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             conviction
             ,
             &c.
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             going
             before
             ,
             or
             alongst
             with
             the
             same
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             (
             though
             improperly
             )
             Censures
             may
             be
             some
             way
             looked
             upon
             as
             Sacraments
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             in
             these
             particular
             cases
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             in
             them
             both
             some
             signifying
             and
             confirming
             use
             ;
             They
             being
             considered
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             end
             wherefore
             they
             were
             appointed
             .
             2.
             
             Church-officers
             ,
             especially
             Ministers
             ,
             would
             not
             make
             Discipline
             the
             great
             uptaking
             businesse
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             prove
             an
             intanglement
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             diversion
             from
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             The
             great
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             thought
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             
             diverted
             with
             the
             serving
             of
             Tables
             ,
             but
             appointed
             Deacons
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             give
             themselves
             principally
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             other
             duties
             ,
             fully
             (
             or
             as
             they
             say
             themselves
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
               continually
               )
               to
               prayer
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             private
             exercise
             thereof
             ;
             
               and
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             preaching
             thereof
             in
             publick
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             1.
             what
             a
             Ministers
             great
             task
             is
             ,
             wherein
             he
             should
             be
             taken
             up
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             (
             under
             which
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             reading
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             and
             other
             duties
             meet
             for
             his
             own
             particular
             case
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             )
             and
             the
             publick
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             We
             see
             also
             ,
             that
             though
             Ministers
             are
             virtually
             both
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             )
             yet
             ought
             they
             to
             regulat
             their
             exercising
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             former
             two
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             that
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ought
             in
             governing
             ,
             and
             overseeing
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             have
             special
             respect
             to
             keep
             Ministers
             from
             being
             burthened
             or
             toyled
             with
             these
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             freedom
             to
             follow
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             the
             main
             thing
             :
             Yea
             ,
             even
             to
             have
             much
             accesse
             to
             privacy
             and
             solitarinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             most
             necessary
             for
             ,
             and
             a
             well
             becoming
             duty
             to
             a
             Minister
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             special
             end
             of
             the
             appointment
             of
             these
             Officers
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             which
             they
             are
             helps
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             both
             to
             the
             people
             and
             to
             the
             Ministers
             .
             A
             third
             thing
             to
             be
             adverted
             to
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             contentious
             and
             irritating
             processes
             be
             so
             followed
             ,
             as
             by
             these
             there
             be
             no
             prejudice
             laid
             before
             persons
             ▪
             to
             make
             them
             stumble
             at
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             to
             render
             it
             the
             more
             unprofitable
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ▪
             sometimes
             such
             things
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             vindicating
             of
             Christs
             Ordinances
             ,
             yet
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             they
             would
             be
             shuned
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             especially
             ought
             to
             carry
             so
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             room
             for
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             parties
             .
             And
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             multiplying
             and
             lengthning
             
             of
             processes
             (
             except
             where
             there
             is
             grave
             and
             weighty
             cause
             )
             and
             the
             way
             of
             triall
             of
             members
             ,
             penitents
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             is
             pleaded
             for
             by
             some
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             much
             intangle
             Ministers
             ,
             yea
             ,
             become
             a
             more
             weighty
             and
             intolerable
             burthen
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             yea
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             obstructive
             thereto
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             said
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Shewing
             that
             Christs
             order
             and
             method
             ,
             
               Matth.
               18.
            
             is
             to
             be
             keeped
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             doth
             imply
             .
          
           
             THe
             fourth
             generall
             concerning
             proceeding
             in
             publick
             Scandals
             ,
             which
             we
             would
             lay
             down
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Christs
             order
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             be
             indispensably
             kept
             .
             Which
             we
             conceive
             ,
             being
             compared
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             doth
             imply
             these
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             offences
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             lesser
             patticulars
             ,
             or
             in
             more
             grosse
             things
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             but
             known
             to
             few
             ,
             are
             not
             instantly
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             ,
             (
             except
             some
             circumstance
             necessitate
             the
             same
             for
             greater
             edification
             )
             and
             this
             order
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             both
             by
             Officers
             and
             private
             persons
             .
             It
             were
             not
             therefore
             unfit
             ,
             when
             any
             delation
             cometh
             by
             an
             Elder
             ,
             or
             complaint
             by
             a
             private
             Professor
             ,
             to
             enquire
             if
             they
             had
             observed
             this
             rule
             with
             such
             a
             party
             ?
             and
             if
             alone
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             friendly
             and
             rationally
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             convince
             them
             ?
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             remitted
             to
             follow
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             It
             would
             be
             enquired
             ,
             if
             their
             so
             doing
             have
             had
             no
             weight
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             person
             hath
             continued
             in
             the
             offence
             notwithstanding
             ?
             If
             none
             of
             these
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             no
             ground
             for
             publick
             tabling
             of
             a
             scandal
             :
             and
             this
             we
             suppose
             would
             cut
             off
             many
             needlesse
             processes
             ,
             and
             prove
             more
             edifying
             .
             
             2.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             offences
             to
             be
             complained
             of
             ,
             are
             not
             injuries
             or
             wrongs
             to
             us
             under
             that
             notion
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             offensive
             in
             its
             nature
             and
             under
             that
             consideration
             ,
             whether
             any
             wrong
             be
             intended
             to
             us
             in
             it
             or
             not
             .
             It
             is
             not
             suitable
             to
             a
             Church-court
             to
             have
             only
             persons
             complaining
             of
             wrongs
             done
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             be
             cursed
             ,
             de●…amed
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             offensive
             ,
             as
             wronging
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             really
             laying
             a
             stumbling-block
             before
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             This
             is
             to
             neglect
             scandals
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             slanders
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             differ
             from
             these
             .
             Hence
             ,
             such
             persons
             ordinarily
             follow
             their
             complaints
             with
             much
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             never
             seek
             to
             convince
             the
             party
             privately
             .
             We
             conceive
             therefore
             ,
             that
             such
             direct
             complaints
             ,
             so
             circumstantiate
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             upon
             that
             consideration
             ;
             lest
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             be
             made
             subservient
             to
             mens
             particular
             passions
             and
             interests
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             more
             fit
             when
             such
             offences
             arise
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             abstractly
             from
             such
             complaints
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             order
             that
             other
             scandals
             are
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             whereof
             now
             we
             are
             speaking
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             order
             ,
             Matth.
             18
             that
             when
             the
             person
             offending
             ,
             doth
             accept
             of
             the
             admonition
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             further
             to
             be
             made
             thereof
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             much
             as
             reported
             privately
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             otherwayes
             known
             .
             4.
             
             If
             that
             private
             admonition
             prevail
             not
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             person
             to
             take
             two
             or
             three
             with
             him
             before
             it
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             superficially
             ,
             and
             for
             exoneration
             meerly
             ,
             but
             convincingly
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             persons
             edification
             .
             Therefore
             we
             suppose
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             astricted
             to
             one
             time
             ,
             either
             in
             private
             ,
             or
             before
             these
             two
             or
             three
             :
             for
             ,
             once
             speaking
             may
             be
             but
             little
             usefull
             ;
             and
             seing
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             continue
             in
             dealing
             with
             the
             person
             before
             they
             give
             him
             over
             and
             proceed
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             can
             account
             that
             he
             
             heareth
             not
             them
             ,
             So
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             in
             the
             preceeding
             two
             steps
             ,
             seing
             the
             words
             are
             the
             same
             .
             Again
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             done
             convincingly
             ,
             they
             would
             argue
             (
             as
             the
             word
             is
             )
             with
             the
             offending
             brother
             ,
             and
             not
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             some
             passing
             word
             or
             admonition
             .
             Further
             ,
             these
             two
             or
             three
             would
             be
             chosen
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             be
             most
             fit
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             most
             weight
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             we
             think
             some
             Elder
             ,
             one
             at
             least
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             were
             not
             unfit
             )
             and
             this
             would
             be
             done
             purposly
             ,
             gravely
             and
             seriously
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Take
               with
               thee
               ,
               &c.
            
             import
             .
             All
             this
             is
             to
             preceed
             the
             bringing
             of
             a
             scandal
             to
             publick
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             sist
             here
             if
             this
             prevail
             .
             Whence
             ,
             5.
             also
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             every
             scandal
             which
             is
             known
             to
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             publick
             scandal
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             first
             instant
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             supposed
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             or
             three
             may
             have
             knowledge
             of
             the
             same
             scandal
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             it
             warrantably
             never
             come
             to
             publick
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             hear
             them
             .
             It
             looketh
             unlike
             this
             way
             to
             bring
             scandals
             to
             publick
             ,
             wherein
             scarce
             two
             witnesses
             can
             be
             had
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             after
             the
             fault
             noised
             and
             flagrant
             ,
             and
             the
             presumption
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             suspect
             like
             ,
             such
             things
             are
             publickly
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             though
             the
             proofs
             be
             not
             so
             pregnant
             .
             6.
             
             If
             this
             do
             not
             the
             businesse
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             continueth
             obstinate
             ,
             although
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             those
             two
             or
             three
             assessors
             ,
             the
             fact
             be
             grosse
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             guilty
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             ▪
             either
             immediately
             by
             the
             person
             that
             was
             stumbled
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             Elder
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             cause
             ,
             we
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             unmeet
             that
             one
             of
             these
             should
             be
             among
             the
             former
             witnesses
             )
             When
             it
             cometh
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             parties
             ,
             it
             were
             meet
             to
             call
             some
             one
             ,
             or
             moe
             of
             those
             who
             were
             witnesses
             of
             the
             private
             admonition
             ,
             that
             the
             Judicatory
             may
             be
             informed
             by
             them
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             seing
             probably
             they
             may
             be
             more
             impartiall
             than
             the
             other
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             conduceable
             for
             attaining
             
             clearnesse
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             hath
             preceeded
             ▪
             and
             where
             it
             left
             ;
             and
             this
             would
             make
             private
             admonitions
             and
             witnesses
             therein
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             more
             weight
             with
             men
             ;
             for
             ,
             knowing
             that
             their
             carriage
             at
             such
             a
             time
             would
             be
             made
             manifest
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             influence
             to
             make
             them
             at
             first
             more
             rationall
             and
             sober
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             that
             what
             they
             said
             then
             ,
             would
             afterward
             be
             repeated
             to
             them
             before
             two
             or
             three
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             spoke
             before
             those
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             again
             impartially
             reported
             to
             the
             Eldership
             ▪
             And
             we
             conceive
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             this
             cause
             amongst
             others
             ,
             that
             Christ
             calleth
             them
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             such
             witnesses
             ,
             as
             may
             establish
             the
             matter
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             rather
             in
             their
             testifying
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             in
             private
             accompanying
             the
             offended
             party
             .
             Fo●…
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             bringeth
             such
             an
             offence
             to
             a
             publick
             Judicatory
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             out
             these
             two
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             such
             a
             person
             hath
             actually
             given
             offence
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             effectually
             admonished
             him
             ▪
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             heard
             him
             ,
             not
             satisfied
             him
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             the
             first
             be
             made
             out
             by
             other
             witnesses
             ,
             yet
             the
             last
             cannot
             be
             made
             out
             but
             by
             such
             as
             were
             called
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             witnesses
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             convincing
             and
             recovery
             of
             the
             party
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             essayed
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             pains
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             with
             all
             patience
             ,
             gentlenesse
             ,
             and
             long-suffering
             :
             if
             that
             prevail
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             further
             procedour
             called-for
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             publick
             admonitions
             and
             rebukes
             are
             to
             be
             added
             .
             If
             nothing
             prevail
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             the
             ground
             being
             convincingly
             scandalous
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             clear
             in
             its
             evidence
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             said
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             not
             be
             found
             often
             in
             a
             Church
             where
             that
             progresse
             is
             keeped
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             come
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             offences
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             be
             necessary
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             circumstances
             and
             aggravations
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             :
             
             Yet
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             every
             offence
             that
             cometh
             to
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             these
             that
             are
             known
             to
             many
             ,
             should
             at
             all
             times
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Sessional
             or
             Elderships
             admonition
             have
             weight
             with
             the
             party
             ,
             what
             needeth
             more
             in
             reference
             to
             him
             ?
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             hazard
             that
             others
             be
             infected
             by
             that
             deed
             ,
             or
             provoked
             by
             that
             example
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             alwayes
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             ,
             especially
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             known
             that
             such
             offences
             are
             not
             passed
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             end
             of
             publick
             rebukes
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
             
               That
               others
               may
               fear
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             much
             more
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             many
             offences
             may
             be
             brought
             the
             length
             of
             publick
             rebukes
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             to
             be
             drawn
             out
             unto
             Excommunication
             ,
             even
             though
             compleat
             satisfaction
             seem
             not
             to
             be
             given
             .
             Because
             ,
             1.
             that
             Sentence
             is
             not
             to
             proceed
             ,
             but
             upon
             weighty
             convincing
             causes
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             2.
             
             Because
             ,
             if
             the
             cause
             be
             convincing
             ,
             the
             person
             offending
             may
             be
             expected
             sometimes
             upon
             after
             thoughts
             to
             admit
             of
             conviction
             ,
             though
             distemper
             or
             prejudice
             may
             for
             a
             time
             keep
             it
             off
             ,
             as
             experience
             doth
             prove
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             the
             case
             is
             such
             as
             hazardeth
             infection
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             such
             as
             are
             contemptuous
             and
             ready
             to
             spread
             their
             leaven
             ,
             as
             was
             both
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             doctrine
             and
             deeds
             of
             these
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             is
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             summarily
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             more
             summarily
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             is
             pas●…
             ,
             yet
             not
             altogether
             summarily
             ;
             for
             ,
             Paul
             alloweth
             an
             Heretick
             to
             be
             once
             and
             again
             admonished
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             And
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             Iezebel
             time
             to
             repent
             :
             and
             here
             ,
             those
             corrupt
             persons
             are
             exhorted
             to
             repent
             before
             He
             come
             to
             fight
             against
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             His
             mouth
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             which
             (
             as
             we
             take
             it
             )
             looketh
             to
             the
             same
             Sentence
             .
             We
             will
             not
             be
             peremptory
             to
             deny
             what
             may
             be
             done
             when
             the
             crime
             is
             atrocious
             ,
             the
             evidence
             palpable
             ,
             the
             scandal
             great
             ,
             the
             contemptuousnesse
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             by
             their
             former
             and
             present
             carriage
             ,
             rendering
             all
             hopes
             of
             
             recovering
             so
             desperate
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             accesse
             to
             get
             a
             hearing
             ,
             and
             a
             following
             of
             convictions
             ,
             and
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             scandal
             not
             admitting
             of
             delay
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             deny
             what
             may
             be
             done
             for
             the
             Churches
             edification
             more
             summarily
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             ordinarily
             the
             way
             laid
             down
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Holding
             forth
             the
             frame
             wherewith
             Church-Officers
             should
             proceed
             in
             Censure
             ,
             and
             helps
             towards
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             
               the
               manner
               of
               proceeding
            
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             looked
             to
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             will
             be
             weightlesse
             .
             Therefore
             in
             all
             the
             procedure
             ,
             the
             Church-officers
             especially
             would
             have
             a
             zealous
             ,
             serious
             ,
             grave
             and
             authoritative
             manner
             of
             carriage
             ,
             having
             weight
             and
             authority
             in
             their
             least
             looks
             and
             words
             ,
             with
             all
             gravity
             :
             For
             ,
             can
             that
             admonition
             have
             weight
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             appeareth
             not
             to
             have
             weight
             with
             those
             that
             give
             it
             ?
             Or
             ,
             can
             the
             scandalous
             be
             serious
             in
             hearing
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             conviction
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             serious
             and
             affected
             that
             speak
             ?
             Ministers
             therefore
             especially
             ,
             as
             also
             Elders
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             would
             endeavour
             seriously
             and
             zealously
             with
             all
             tendernesse
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             to
             expresse
             their
             indignation
             at
             ,
             and
             abhorrency
             of
             such
             deeds
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             commended
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             that
             they
             hated
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             a
             Court
             of
             Christs
             ought
             to
             look
             like
             Him
             ,
             and
             like
             that
             businesse
             intrusted
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             different
             stamp
             from
             other
             Courts
             .
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             weakneth
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Sentence
             more
             than
             the
             want
             of
             this
             .
             For
             helping
             therefore
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             propose
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             conversations
             of
             such
             as
             take
             notice
             of
             Scandals
             in
             others
             ,
             should
             be
             shining
             themselves
             ,
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             weightinesse
             without
             this
             ;
             because
             the
             weight
             and
             authority
             that
             is
             to
             be
             studied
             here
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             may
             be
             convincing
             to
             consciences
             ,
             rather
             than
             compulsive
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             most
             honourable
             and
             rich
             that
             give
             Church-judicatories
             most
             authority
             ,
             But
             those
             who
             are
             most
             shining
             and
             convincing
             in
             their
             carriage
             ,
             particularly
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             trust
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             outward
             place
             may
             gain
             more
             outward
             respect
             ,
             yet
             this
             cannot
             but
             have
             more
             weight
             upon
             the
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             affected
             by
             this
             Church-authority
             .
             2.
             
             We
             would
             beware
             of
             founding
             this
             authority
             upon
             carnal
             grounds
             ,
             or
             to
             lay
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             there
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             men
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             upon
             our
             own
             place
             ,
             parts
             ,
             or
             weight
             :
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             boast
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             perswade
             or
             convince
             .
             This
             sometimes
             may
             have
             weight
             as
             to
             some
             outward
             conformity
             ,
             but
             doth
             ever
             lose
             more
             of
             its
             native
             weightinesse
             :
             Therefore
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             in
             the
             prosecuting
             of
             this
             ,
             would
             lay
             the
             weight
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Christ's
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             act
             in
             His
             Name
             .
             3.
             
             They
             would
             even
             in
             that
             procedure
             aim
             especially
             to
             deal
             with
             consciences
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             wrangle
             with
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             to
             throw
             the
             outward
             man.
             4.
             
             The
             Masters
             honour
             would
             ever
             be
             respected
             ,
             yea
             ,
             reverently
             and
             frequently
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             may
             be
             put
             and
             kept
             in
             minde
             that
             it
             is
             His
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             appointed
             for
             such
             an
             end
             :
             and
             the
             more
             room
             He
             get
             in
             the
             meeting
             ,
             the
             more
             weight
             will
             their
             procedure
             have
             .
             5.
             
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Elders
             particularly
             ,
             would
             pray
             for
             the
             blessing
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Word
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             persons
             offending
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             appear
             to
             be
             most
             stuborn
             ,
             this
             becometh
             their
             ministerial
             authority
             well
             to
             acknowledge
             Him
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             way
             to
             have
             His
             presence
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             can
             expect
             no
             weight
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             He
             
             be
             seen
             that
             is
             the
             Master
             ,
             the
             more
             authority
             will
             they
             have
             who
             are
             the
             Servants
             .
             6.
             
             It
             helps
             this
             also
             to
             have
             the
             matter
             and
             proofs
             convincing
             .
             Therefore
             particulars
             that
             look
             self-like
             ,
             or
             siding
             with
             interests
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             involved
             in
             civil
             debates
             and
             contests
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             shunned
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             :
             for
             ,
             readily
             a
             convincing
             weighty
             matter
             ,
             will
             have
             some
             impression
             of
             it self
             upon
             consciences
             .
             Hence
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             in
             Scripture
             that
             generally
             (
             if
             not
             alwayes
             )
             publick
             processes
             are
             tabled
             upon
             scandals
             that
             flow
             from
             commissions
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             such
             nature
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             where
             an
             omission
             is
             owned
             ,
             as
             suppose
             one
             should
             refuse
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             where
             palpably
             defended
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             as
             idlenesse
             was
             in
             Thessalonica
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             chap.
             3.
             such
             are
             by
             their
             circumstances
             rather
             indeed
             commissions
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             after
             admonition
             ,
             and
             upon
             just
             ground
             are
             convincing
             .
             7.
             
             There
             would
             be
             weight
             ,
             gravity
             ,
             impartiality
             ,
             self-deniednesse
             ,
             and
             affection
             kything
             in
             every
             circumstance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             look
             like
             the
             servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             are
             seeking
             thee
             good
             of
             His
             people
             ;
             and
             so
             foolish
             sporting
             and
             laughing
             ,
             idle
             and
             triviall
             questions
             ,
             passionate
             words
             ,
             heat
             ,
             or
             particular
             and
             personall
             reflections
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             most
             derogatory
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             and
             do
             mar
             the
             weight
             of
             any
             Sentence
             upon
             a
             conscience
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             daily
             experience
             ,
             where
             sometimes
             Censures
             in
             their
             giving
             and
             receiving
             ,
             are
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             an
             irreverent
             taking
             of
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             vain
             .
             8.
             
             There
             would
             be
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             an
             holy
             boldnesse
             ▪
             and
             an
             undauntoned
             fearlesnesse
             in
             respect
             of
             men
             .
             When
             it
             cometh
             to
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             minding
             the
             authority
             of
             Him
             whom
             we
             represent
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             boldnesse
             ,
             conscience
             of
             duty
             and
             zeal
             may
             both
             in
             our
             own
             consciences
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             others
             ,
             be
             the
             ground
             ,
             end
             and
             motive
             thereof
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             carnall
             flash
             of
             passion
             or
             pride
             ,
             or
             fit
             of
             naturall
             courage
             ,
             
             which
             may
             make
             Church-officers
             look
             like
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             like
             their
             master
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             His
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             so
             ought
             His
             Officers
             to
             administrate
             the
             same
             otherwayes
             than
             a
             wor●…ly
             authority
             useth
             to
             be
             ;
             our
             weapons
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             such
             should
             be
             used
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             general
             direction
             concerning
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
             when
             Scandals
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             this
             proceeding
             ought
             to
             be
             with
             expedition
             :
             my
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             precipitate
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             directions
             ;
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             after
             notice
             of
             an
             offence
             ,
             with
             all
             conveniency
             ,
             the
             first
             steps
             of
             this
             procedure
             would
             be
             essayed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             would
             not
             be
             long
             intervals
             betwixt
             these
             steps
             ,
             although
             they
             may
             be
             frequently
             repeated
             .
             3.
             
             That
             persons
             would
             not
             be
             kept
             long
             under
             processe
             ,
             especially
             they
             would
             not
             have
             their
             appearances
             multiplied
             ,
             except
             when
             it
             may
             be
             for
             good
             use
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             are
             ▪
             1.
             
             Because
             when
             offences
             are
             fresh
             ,
             then
             often
             the
             parties
             offending
             ,
             and
             offended
             ,
             as
             also
             others
             ,
             are
             most
             affected
             therewith
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             a
             long
             time
             interveen
             ,
             that
             edge
             weareth
             away
             ,
             and
             whatever
             the
             close
             be
             ,
             it
             proveth
             not
             so
             edifying
             to
             any
             .
             2.
             
             Men
             weary
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             from
             that
             zealous
             ,
             serious
             manner
             of
             carriage
             in
             it
             that
             becometh
             ,
             for
             our
             spirits
             are
             soon
             out
             of
             bensall
             ,
             and
             that
             deroga●…eth
             from
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             3.
             
             It
             proveth
             irritating
             and
             burthensom
             to
             the
             parties
             offending
             ,
             rather
             than
             convincing
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             end
             is
             missed
             .
             4.
             
             It
             hath
             also
             influence
             upon
             the
             confusing
             and
             burthening
             of
             Officers
             when
             processes
             are
             multiplied
             and
             lengthened
             ,
             and
             it
             cometh
             some
             way
             to
             look
             like
             mens
             civil
             Courts
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             things
             as
             they
             use
             to
             be
             grievous
             unto
             these
             who
             are
             necessitate
             to
             wait
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             close
             this
             ,
             we
             conceive
             it
             were
             fit
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             Church-judicatories
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             admonition
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             persons
             ,
             that
             there
             
             were
             some
             specially
             set
             apart
             for
             government
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             fewer
             :
             And
             ,
             O
             that
             this
             might
             be
             attained
             !
             for
             ,
             ordinary
             conversing
             of
             Elders
             in
             common
             and
             ordinary
             Callings
             ,
             doth
             not
             a
             little
             obscure
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             to
             many
             ,
             except
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             Elder
             in
             such
             things
             be
             singularly
             convincing
             :
             And
             untill
             this
             be
             attained
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             greater
             need
             for
             Church-officers
             to
             be
             as
             little
             in
             common
             businesse
             and
             discourses
             with
             those
             over
             whom
             they
             are
             set
             ,
             as
             conveniently
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             the
             more
             accesse
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             as
             becometh
             Officers
             ;
             and
             when
             necessity
             calleth
             to
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             of
             gravity
             and
             circumspectnesse
             ,
             that
             it
             mar
             not
             their
             weight
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             office
             at
             any
             other
             time
             .
             And
             also
             Church-officers
             in
             their
             meetings
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             would
             be
             alwayes
             grave
             and
             serious
             ,
             as
             being
             about
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Concerning
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             offending
             persons
             give
             no
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             asked
             then
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             supposing
             persons
             not
             to
             give
             any
             satisfaction
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             publick
             ?
             This
             is
             indeed
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             pusle
             any
             consciencious
             Church-officer
             ;
             Yet
             we
             suppose
             ,
             we
             may
             classe
             such
             offences
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             publick
             in
             these
             three
             sorts
             ,
             and
             then
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             offences
             are
             in
             matters
             that
             are
             lesse
             horrid
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             come
             neerer
             to
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             being
             continued
             in
             suppose
             officious
             lying
             ,
             angry
             passionat
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             where
             these
             are
             repeated
             ,
             the
             persons
             are
             to
             be
             rebuked
             in
             some
             cases
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             not
             contemptuous
             ,
             or
             the
             ills
             otherwise
             aggreged
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             how
             there
             can
             be
             proceeding
             to
             Excommunication
             upon
             such
             grounds
             ,
             because
             Excommunication
             
             is
             a
             chastisement
             for
             some
             singular
             offenders
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             for
             offences
             that
             are
             so
             common
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             formerly
             said
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             may
             be
             the
             sparingnesse
             of
             charity
             in
             Church-members
             ,
             in
             giving
             little
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             lesse
             than
             proportionally
             they
             should
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             altogether
             shut
             their
             bowels
             ▪
             This
             may
             be
             the
             object
             of
             admonition
             ,
             but
             we
             think
             hardly
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             except
             it
             have
             grosse
             contempt
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             hazard
             of
             making
             void
             ,
             by
             evil
             example
             ,
             the
             course
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             for
             overseing
             the
             poor
             in
             His
             house
             ,
             for
             which
             He
             hath
             appointed
             Deacons
             :
             and
             if
             publick
             charity
             upon
             any
             pretext
             were
             restrained
             ▪
             that
             were
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             which
             certainly
             highly
             reflecteth
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             grievous
             scandal
             .
             We
             find
             the
             Reverend
             Master
             
               Hooker
               ,
               part
            
             2.
             chap.
             2.
             pag.
             57.
             lay
             these
             two
             conclusions
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             stint
             her
             Members
             ,
             and
             determine
             the
             quota
             of
             their
             charity
             and
             free
             will-offerings
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             her self
             .
             2.
             
             That
             if
             after
             the
             Deacons
             private
             diligence
             ,
             this
             be
             not
             given
             in
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             follow
             the
             action
             before
             the
             Church
             .
             Although
             we
             think
             defect
             of
             charity
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             a
             great
             sin
             and
             an
             offence
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             justly
             reproved
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             admonished
             that
             is
             defective
             palpably
             in
             that
             which
             is
             proportionable
             to
             his
             ability
             ;
             yet
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             particular
             stint
             should
             be
             made
             by
             Church-power
             ,
             and
             exacted
             under
             such
             certification
             ,
             we
             cannot
             yet
             find
             to
             be
             warrantable
             .
             Although
             we
             give
             the
             Magistrate
             that
             liberty
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             exerceth
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             mutuall
             condescension
             may
             do
             much
             .
             And
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             such
             like
             thing
             should
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Presbyteriall
             way
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             charged
             with
             tyrannie
             ,
             and
             encroaching
             on
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             long
             ere
             now
             :
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             (
             when
             it
             is
             well
             managed
             )
             no
             great
             corruption
             in
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             sort
             of
             offences
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             of
             themselves
             grosse
             and
             publick
             ;
             yet
             not
             atrocious
             ,
             or
             aggreged
             with
             contempt
             ,
             such
             as
             fornication
             ,
             some
             acts
             
             of
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             The
             party
             ▪
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             being
             obstinate
             ,
             but
             seriously
             acknowledging
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             promising
             to
             abstain
             and
             amend
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             highest
             Censure
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             their
             acknowledgment
             be
             not
             altogether
             satisfying
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             after
             the
             publick
             rebuke
             ,
             the
             person
             abstain
             these
             evils
             ,
             and
             renue
             not
             the
             offence
             ,
             the
             processe
             is
             to
             close
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             no
             further
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             case
             it
             cannot
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             refused
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             when
             that
             abstinence
             followeth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             end
             of
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             is
             not
             alwayes
             to
             be
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             persons
             full
             recovery
             ,
             But
             ,
             1.
             to
             be
             a
             mean
             to
             recover
             him
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             publick
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             fault
             ▪
             and
             a
             virtuall
             engagement
             to
             abstain
             .
             And
             3.
             it
             hath
             a
             warning
             force
             and
             certification
             with
             it
             for
             the
             party
             offending
             ,
             if
             he
             continue
             in
             his
             offence
             :
             Now
             ,
             if
             he
             continue
             not
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             he
             hath
             incurred
             the
             certification
             ,
             or
             made
             the
             rebuke
             altogether
             ineffectuall
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             being
             accepted
             .
             it
             putteth
             a
             close
             unto
             such
             processes
             :
             for
             ,
             such
             publick
             rebukes
             are
             not
             an
             exercising
             of
             the
             ke●…s
             for
             letting-in
             any
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             a
             member
             formerly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             not
             such
             exactnesse
             required
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             admission
             of
             heathens
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             in
             restoring
             of
             Excommunicate
             persons
             ▪
             who
             have
             been
             bound
             and
             shut
             out
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             warning
             of
             a
             member
             to
             prevent
             his
             being
             cast
             out
             .
             Seing
             therefore
             this
             rebuke
             louseth
             nothing
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             ●…o
             necessity
             alleged
             here
             of
             searching
             into
             his
             acknowledgements
             or
             profession
             ;
             and
             we
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             that
             offending
             persons
             being
             rebuked
             before
             all
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             from
             such
             offences
             afterward
             ,
             were
             still
             to
             be
             accounted
             Church-members
             ,
             capable
             of
             all
             priviledges
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             former
             offence
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             he
             was
             offensive
             before
             that
             rebuke
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             actually
             
             bound
             or
             excluded
             from
             any
             Church
             priviledge
             by
             that
             offence
             (
             because
             offence
             giveth
             ground
             to
             exclude
             ,
             if
             contempt
             follow
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             actually
             exclude
             of
             it self
             )
             neither
             doth
             the
             rebuke
             bind
             and
             exclude
             any
             if
             no
             further
             Censure
             follow
             and
             be
             added
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             is
             intended
             to
             prevent
             both
             ,
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             meerly
             rebuked
             for
             such
             an
             offence
             ,
             and
             not
             continuing
             in
             ,
             or
             renuing
             the
             same
             ,
             hath
             right
             to
             all
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             seing
             he
             is
             by
             no
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             excluded
             ;
             and
             that
             way
             of
             publick
             rebuking
             ,
             is
             appointed
             to
             prevent
             the
             falling
             of
             others
             ,
             by
             that
             occasion
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             sort
             of
             offences
             are
             such
             as
             of
             their
             nature
             are
             grosse
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             evidence
             clear
             ,
             suppose
             drunkennesse
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             grosse
             swearing
             ,
             corrupt
             errours
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             person
             offending
             ,
             after
             much
             pains
             ,
             doth
             yet
             continue
             obstinate
             ,
             refusing
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             ;
             in
             that
             case
             the
             rule
             is
             clear
             to
             proceed
             with
             the
             Sentence
             of
             cutting
             off
             ,
             If
             no
             accidentall
             thing
             call
             for
             the
             suspending
             thereof
             ,
             for
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             obstinate
             
             and
             guilty
             of
             not
             hearing
             the
             Church
             ?
             We
             answer
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             in
             these
             four
             cases
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             the
             persons
             do
             contemptuously
             refuse
             ,
             or
             decline
             appearance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             hear
             private
             admonition
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             for
             removing
             of
             their
             offences
             before
             the
             publick
             Judicatory
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             not
             to
             be
             astricted
             to
             once
             or
             twice
             refusing
             ,
             even
             when
             no
             reasonable
             excuse
             can
             be
             given
             :
             for
             ,
             sometimes
             offenders
             are
             ticklish
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             while
             their
             distemper
             continueth
             ;
             and
             Church-officers
             would
             be
             favourable
             in
             admitting
             of
             excuses
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             condescending
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             edification
             may
             be
             most
             furthered
             )
             as
             Mothers
             and
             Nurses
             will
             do
             to
             children
             :
             which
             similitudes
             the
             Scripture
             sometimes
             useth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             contempt
             ,
             supposing
             a
             person
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             yet
             either
             to
             justifie
             his
             offence
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             no
             
             wrong
             ;
             or
             to
             deny
             an
             evident
             fact
             ,
             or
             to
             refuse
             any
             way
             to
             remove
             an
             offence
             given
             &c.
             yet
             in
             such
             cases
             there
             i●…
             both
             for
             bearance
             and
             gentlenesse
             for
             a
             time
             to
             be
             essayed
             ,
             and
             the
             offence
             is
             to
             be
             made
             inexcusable
             both
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Contempt
             may
             appear
             in
             this
             ,
             when
             persons
             offending
             appear
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             deny
             the
             offence
             ,
             yet
             by
             such
             proud
             carriage
             ,
             haughty
             reflecting
             ,
             irreverent
             expressions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             do
             bewray
             contempt
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             carriage
             ,
             and
             there
             by
             do
             give
             more
             offence
             than
             by
             their
             former
             miscarriage
             ,
             or
             than
             if
             they
             had
             not
             appeared
             at
             all
             :
             Because
             ,
             that
             doth
             reproach
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             more
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             His
             presence
             to
             affront
             Him
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Hail
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
            
             and
             to
             mock
             Him.
             
          
           
             A
             fourth
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             judged
             contempt
             ,
             and
             not
             hearing
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             appearing
             ,
             doth
             with
             some
             seeming
             reverence
             acknowledge
             the
             fault
             ,
             suppose
             drunkenesse
             ,
             slander
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             doth
             notwithstanding
             continue
             in
             ,
             or
             frequently
             reiterate
             the
             same
             offence
             for
             these
             cannot
             be
             judged
             sins
             of
             infirmitie
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             so
             frequent
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             admonition
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Churches
             admonition
             doth
             not
             only
             tend
             to
             draw
             forth
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             offence
             past
             ,
             but
             to
             prevent
             the
             like
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             where
             that
             is
             not
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             Christs
             Ordinance
             hath
             had
             weight
             .
             And
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             the
             accounting
             of
             verball
             acknowledgements
             enough
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             continuance
             in
             some
             seen
             evils
             ,
             were
             to
             make
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             obnoxious
             to
             reproach
             ,
             and
             to
             frustrate
             it
             of
             its
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             remove
             and
             prevent
             offences
             ,
             (
             for
             in
             that
             case
             they
             abound
             more
             )
             and
             it
             would
             strengthen
             men
             that
             could
             dissemble
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             their
             profanitie
             ,
             seing
             by
             that
             they
             might
             ever
             escape
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             
             so
             profane
             persons
             might
             abound
             in
             Christs
             Church
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             be
             no
             accesse
             to
             His
             Officers
             by
             His
             Ordinances
             to
             purge
             them
             out
             .
             And
             seing
             this
             would
             be
             ridiculous
             in
             any
             humane
             Court
             ,
             to
             account
             such
             a
             man
             a
             receiver
             of
             admonitions
             ,
             it
             were
             absurd
             to
             assert
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             cases
             where
             
             the
             offence
             is
             not
             of
             a
             more
             grosse
             nature
             ,
             and
             cometh
             neer
             to
             a
             sin
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             contempt
             added
             thereto
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             these
             respects
             ?
             Answ.
             1.
             
             We
             have
             said
             already
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             ground
             Excommunication
             upon
             such
             a
             rise
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             2.
             
             Church-officers
             would
             warrily
             deal
             with
             such
             offenders
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             be
             no
             seeming
             occasion
             given
             them
             to
             contemn
             ;
             and
             much
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             even
             a
             kind
             of
             overlooking
             (
             so
             far
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             faithfulnesse
             )
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             persons
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             prejudice
             with
             it
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             without
             satisfaction
             to
             passe
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             difficult
             and
             not
             alwayes
             edifying
             to
             pursue
             them
             :
             we
             conceive
             it
             therefore
             more
             fit
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             Judiciall
             notice
             (
             at
             least
             )
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             continue
             a
             serious
             and
             loving
             dealing
             with
             such
             persons
             in
             private
             ,
             because
             possibly
             more
             rigid
             dealing
             might
             wrong
             them
             and
             the
             Church
             more
             than
             edifie
             ▪
             Yea
             ,
             3.
             
             If
             it
             come
             to
             publick
             ,
             frequent
             trials
             would
             be
             taken
             of
             them
             before
             it
             be
             judged
             contempt
             ,
             that
             so
             if
             it
             be
             found
             needfull
             to
             proceed
             further
             ,
             the
             contempt
             may
             be
             so
             aggreged
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             edification
             requireth
             the
             same
             to
             be
             prosecuted
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             the
             contempt
             that
             beareth
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             first
             offence
             ;
             Therefore
             this
             would
             be
             so
             manifest
             ▪
             as
             it
             may
             be
             convincing
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             to
             be
             insufferable
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Concerning
             what
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             satisfying
             .
          
           
             THe
             great
             Question
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             doth
             appear
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             offence
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             satisfying
             here
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             a
             Church-judicatory
             may
             sist
             Processe
             ,
             and
             rest
             satisfied
             ▪
             and
             admit
             the
             person
             to
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             former
             offence
             had
             not
             been
             ?
             In
             answering
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             ,
             first
             ,
             shew
             what
             is
             not
             sati●…sying
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             enquired
             after
             by
             a
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             for
             this
             ecclesiastick
             satisfaction
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             what
             is
             necessary
             and
             satisfying
             .
             Then
             ,
             answer
             a
             Question
             or
             two
             ,
             for
             absolving
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             every
             verball
             acknowledgement
             of
             a
             fault
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             amending
             ,
             is
             
             not
             sufficient
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             in
             two
             of
             the
             cases
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             person
             that
             doth
             ,
             in
             his
             so
             doing
             but
             mock
             the
             Ordinance
             ;
             or
             in
             a
             person
             that
             hath
             often
             relapsed
             after
             such
             a
             profession
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             time
             doth
             continue
             in
             that
             or
             some
             other
             grosse
             evil
             :
             in
             ▪
             that
             case
             to
             account
             such
             a
             profession
             of
             repentance
             satisfying
             ,
             were
             to
             fall
             in
             the
             former
             inconveniencies
             ,
             and
             would
             prove
             a
             manifest
             taking
             of
             the
             Nam
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             vain
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             gather
             by
             this
             .
             Such
             a
             circumstantiat
             profession
             ought
             not
             to
             satisfie
             a
             Brother
             in
             a
             privat
             admonition
             ,
             so
             that
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             (
             yea
             ,
             the
             rather
             )
             he
             ought
             thereafter
             to
             take
             two
             or
             three
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             offended
             ▪
             and
             if
             they
             meeting
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             may
             put
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             well
             satisfied
             with
             such
             mockings
             ;
             then
             much
             lesse
             ought
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             satisfied
             therewith
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             more
             formally
             represent
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             His
             Authority
             ,
             and
             therefore
             mockings
             and
             contempt
             to
             them
             ,
             
             is
             the
             greater
             offence
             .
             And
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             to
             
               Peter
               ▪
               Luk.
            
             17
             ▪
             3.
             of
             forgiving
             his
             brother
             
               seven
               times
               a
               day
            
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ▪
             
               seventy
               times
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               ,
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             speak
             principally
             of
             such
             grosse
             publick
             offences
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             discernable
             counter
             feit
             turning
             (
             for
             that
             is
             not
             turning
             at
             all
             )
             but
             of
             private
             offences
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             also
             where
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             ingenuity
             in
             the
             person
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             were
             to
             remove
             one
             offence
             by
             another
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             the
             Lord
             ordereth
             men
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             private
             carriage
             ,
             for
             they
             ought
             to
             forgive
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             regulate
             Church-actings
             ,
             as
             judicious
             Calvin
             doth
             give
             warning
             upon
             the
             place
             ;
             Beside
             ,
             the
             chastening
             ,
             and
             bumbling
             of
             the
             offending
             party
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             others
             to
             fear
             ,
             and
             the
             turning
             away
             of
             the
             reproach
             that
             cometh
             to
             Christs
             name
             by
             offences
             ,
             being
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             Church-censure
             ,
             by
             admitting
             of
             such
             a
             profession
             as
             satisfying
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             would
             be
             utterly
             enervated
             and
             overturned
             ,
             which
             were
             most
             absurd
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             how
             this
             dissembling
             ,
             mocking
             profession
             
             may
             be
             discovered
             ?
             Answ.
             1.
             
             By
             somewhat
             palpable
             in
             the
             very
             present
             gesture
             ,
             words
             ,
             expressions
             ,
             &c.
             which
             evidence
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             leave
             no
             room
             for
             charity
             ;
             as
             when
             men
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             say
             Hail
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             next
             ,
             spit
             in
             His
             face
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             Hail
             was
             not
             serious
             .
             2.
             
             By
             comparing
             it
             with
             a
             persons
             former
             carriage
             in
             such
             a
             case
             wherein
             so
             much
             hath
             been
             professed
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             afterward
             hath
             been
             found
             to
             be
             mocking
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             profession
             ▪
             his
             former
             carriage
             calleth
             men
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             soon
             satisfied
             ▪
             if
             no
             difference
             be
             .
             3.
             
             By
             some
             words
             or
             expressions
             in
             other
             Societies
             and
             Companies
             ,
             which
             being
             vented
             during
             the
             time
             of
             this
             publick
             profession
             ,
             and
             that
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             cannot
             but
             evidence
             it
             to
             be
             a
             mocking
             .
             And
             ,
             4.
             
             When
             the
             fruit
             appeareth
             
             to
             be
             contrary
             thereto
             in
             a
             habituall
             way
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             Indeed
             if
             there
             be
             not
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             this
             mocking
             ,
             but
             it
             be
             doubtfull
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             a
             person
             that
             at
             one
             occasion
             is
             irreverent
             ,
             should
             afterward
             appear
             more
             sober
             ,
             we
             conceive
             in
             ▪
             that
             case
             ,
             determination
             is
             to
             be
             suspended
             ,
             till
             after
             carriage
             give
             more
             ground
             of
             clearnesse
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             one
             hand
             or
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Shewing
             what
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             enquired
             for
             ,
             by
             Church-officers
             to
             be
             an
             ecclesiastick
             satisfaction
             for
             removing
             of
             an
             offence
             .
             We
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             saving
             grace
             of
             repentance
             ,
             or
             godly
             sincerity
             therein
             in
             the
             person
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             as
             the
             alone
             ground
             upon
             which
             they
             may
             rest
             satisfied
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             would
             put
             a
             Church-judicatory
             so
             far
             as
             they
             could
             to
             determine
             of
             the
             state
             and
             graciousnesse
             of
             every
             offending
             person
             before
             they
             were
             satisfied
             ,
             which
             were
             absurd
             ,
             that
             not
             being
             the
             object
             of
             Church-discipline
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             nowhere
             to
             be
             found
             that
             men
             are
             called
             judicially
             to
             determine
             of
             the
             state
             of
             another
             .
             2.
             
             It
             would
             lay
             this
             ground
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             be
             after
             any
             offence
             recovered
             and
             admitted
             to
             priviledges
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             thought
             really
             to
             be
             gracious
             ;
             which
             would
             infer
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             such
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             such
             ;
             because
             readily
             there
             are
             none
             ,
             but
             in
             lesse
             or
             more
             give
             offence
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             may
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             private
             admonition
             ,
             which
             doth
             once
             table
             them
             ▪
             and
             if
             nothing
             can
             be
             satisfying
             but
             what
             giveth
             ground
             to
             account
             them
             gracious
             ,
             it
             would
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             because
             they
             are
             not
             thought
             to
             be
             gracious
             ,
             
             and
             cannot
             give
             evidence
             of
             that
             .
             3.
             
             So
             every
             person
             that
             were
             received
             after
             an
             offence
             ,
             would
             have
             a
             Sentence
             of
             a
             Church-judicatory
             standing
             to
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             which
             certainly
             would
             prove
             offensive
             ,
             and
             a
             stumbling
             to
             many
             who
             are
             too
             apt
             to
             ground
             presumption
             on
             a
             lesser
             occasion
             .
             4.
             
             It
             would
             put
             Church-officers
             upon
             the
             rack
             ,
             and
             prove
             a
             tortour
             to
             them
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             evidence
             given
             in
             the
             word
             whereby
             one
             may
             know
             the
             gracious
             estate
             of
             one
             another
             infallibly
             ;
             And
             shall
             that
             be
             only
             satisfying
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             means
             we
             can
             know
             ?
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             men
             dominion
             over
             consciences
             to
             search
             or
             censure
             them
             in
             their
             ends
             ,
             motives
             ,
             &c.
             but
             as
             appeareth
             in
             their
             outward
             actions
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             nothing
             that
             can
             evidence
             soundnesse
             in
             the
             outward
             action
             it self
             ,
             because
             Hypocrites
             may
             come
             that
             length
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             that
             must
             be
             their
             task
             ,
             to
             decide
             where
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             to
             attain
             to
             a
             satisfying
             decision
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ▪
             that
             they
             are
             to
             proceed
             as
             in
             charity
             they
             judge
             the
             person
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             Then
             we
             oppose
             ,
             procedure
             in
             Church-judicatories
             must
             be
             according
             to
             such
             rules
             as
             a
             person
             that
             judgeth
             wrong
             may
             be
             convinced
             that
             he
             judgeth
             wrong
             ,
             if
             a
             wronged
             party
             should
             complain
             ;
             But
             if
             the
             man
             's
             own
             thoughts
             and
             charity
             of
             such
             a
             man
             were
             the
             rule
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             to
             judge
             ,
             then
             suppose
             some
             Judicatories
             unwarrantably
             to
             admit
             ,
             or
             to
             debar
             some
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             way
             to
             convince
             them
             that
             they
             had
             judged
             wrong
             ▪
             because
             none
             could
             judge
             their
             singlenesse
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             that
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             evidences
             ,
             Then
             we
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             evidence
             is
             to
             charity
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             make
             a
             man
             to
             be
             accounted
             gracious
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             such
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             no
             such
             evidence
             ,
             then
             the
             decision
             lieth
             upon
             the
             persons
             judgement
             and
             inclination
             ,
             which
             falleth
             in
             the
             former
             inconvenience
             :
             If
             there
             be
             such
             evidences
             ,
             
             1.
             
             It
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             condescend
             upon
             them
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             either
             such
             evidences
             as
             may
             be
             judicially
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             in
             him
             :
             If
             they
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             charity
             that
             decideth
             ,
             but
             a
             law
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             acknowledge
             when
             it
             is
             discovered
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             be
             judicially
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ;
             then
             the
             redressing
             of
             any
             corrupt
             decision
             is
             still
             made
             impossible
             ▪
             and
             there
             is
             no
             more
             but
             the
             conjectures
             of
             such
             mens
             charity
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             Then
             ,
             how
             can
             these
             absurdities
             be
             answered
             ?
             As
             ▪
             1.
             
             What
             if
             such
             Church-officer
             ,
             should
             be
             partial
             ?
             in
             that
             case
             their
             charity
             will
             either
             be
             too
             narrow
             ,
             or
             too
             broad
             ,
             and
             can
             that
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             procedure
             in
             Christ's
             House
             ?
             and
             yet
             Church-officers
             are
             men
             subject
             to
             such
             infirmities
             .
             2.
             
             What
             if
             the
             person
             should
             think
             himself
             wronged
             by
             their
             accounting
             him
             not
             to
             be
             gracious
             ,
             would
             that
             be
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             so
             ?
             and
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             Christ's
             order
             Church-officers
             should
             Sentence
             an
             o●…ending
             party
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             able
             to
             convince
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             cannot
             demonstrate
             it
             to
             them
             so
             as
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             for
             ever
             undeterminable
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             absurd
             ▪
             What
             if
             he
             appeal
             to
             a
             supream
             Judicatory
             ?
             how
             could
             they
             defend
             their
             Sentence
             ?
             Or
             ,
             what
             if
             the
             superiour
             Judicatory
             judged
             him
             to
             be
             sincere
             ?
             how
             could
             one
             of
             these
             Judicatories
             convince
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             charity
             only
             were
             the
             rule
             ?
             And
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             by
             Discipline
             and
             Censures
             ,
             which
             are
             appointed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             entertaining
             of
             union
             ,
             that
             such
             inevitable
             grounds
             of
             division
             should
             be
             laid
             ?
             Again
             ,
             could
             it
             be
             but
             irritating
             to
             a
             person
             judicially
             to
             be
             declared
             unregenerate
             ,
             and
             would
             it
             not
             afterward
             both
             make
             such
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             pronounce
             them
             to
             have
             the
             lesse
             weight
             ?
             3.
             
             Suppose
             in
             the
             same
             Judicatory
             some
             persons
             charity
             should
             be
             larger
             nor
             others
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             case
             ?
             
             There
             is
             no
             possibility
             for
             one
             of
             them
             to
             convince
             the
             other
             ;
             yea
             ,
             can
             it
             but
             stir
             up
             new
             offences
             ?
             for
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             is
             ready
             to
             judge
             the
             other
             ,
             either
             unacquainted
             with
             spirituall
             conditions
             ,
             or
             untender
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             judging
             upon
             the
             sincerity
             of
             grace
             ,
             requireth
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             christian
             and
             spiritual
             discerning
             ;
             and
             therefore
             accordingly
             as
             it
             is
             exercised
             differently
             ,
             so
             are
             men
             ready
             to
             account
             of
             others
             to
             be
             at
             best
             Christians
             of
             different
             siezes
             :
             and
             we
             suppose
             that
             in
             nothing
             a
             man's
             grace
             hath
             more
             occasion
             to
             vent
             than
             in
             his
             uptaking
             and
             judging
             of
             the
             gracious
             estate
             of
             another
             ,
             because
             this
             supposes
             acquaintance
             and
             sympathy
             with
             ,
             and
             experience
             of
             sincere
             grace
             ,
             more
             than
             is
             either
             in
             preaching
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             or
             such
             exercises
             .
             And
             this
             certainly
             would
             be
             no
             little
             stumbling
             to
             Church-officers
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             frequently
             put
             to
             give
             triall
             of
             their
             own
             graciousnesse
             ,
             whereas
             if
             we
             walk
             by
             setled
             rules
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             occasion
             to
             stumble
             .
             4.
             
             Do
             not
             we
             see
             that
             one
             mans
             charity
             doth
             differ
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             diverse
             men
             in
             the
             same
             extrinsick
             action
             of
             judging
             in
             a
             Church-court
             ,
             should
             have
             diverse
             rules
             to
             judge-by
             in
             the
             same
             act
             ,
             possibly
             leading
             them
             to
             judge
             contrarily
             ,
             which
             were
             absurd
             .
             5.
             
             Doth
             not
             oftentimes
             the
             same
             one
             mans
             charity
             differ
             from
             what
             it
             was
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             more
             and
             lesse
             in
             extending
             it
             according
             to
             the
             frame
             of
             his
             own
             spirit
             ,
             the
             dulnesse
             or
             confusion
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             possibly
             accordingly
             as
             he
             hath
             some
             relation
             or
             obligation
             to
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             at
             the
             person
             ,
             which
             may
             steal-in
             on
             his
             judgment
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             )
             blind
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             pervert
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             he
             really
             think
             himself
             single
             in
             judging
             ?
             And
             can
             such
             afle●…ting
             unconstant
             rule
             be
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             in
             His
             Church
             to
             order
             the
             removing
             of
             offences
             ?
             6.
             
             Do
             we
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             often
             mens
             charity
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             is
             swayed
             much
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             some
             one
             or
             other
             who
             is
             esteemed
             of
             ?
             and
             so
             
             this
             way
             which
             pretendeth
             to
             give
             most
             liberty
             ,
             doth
             in
             seed
             bind
             up
             most
             :
             For
             ,
             men
             either
             in
             that
             case
             satisfie
             themselves
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             man
             is
             sincere
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             because
             such
             another
             saith
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             goeth
             on
             implicitly
             ,
             not
             doing
             what
             he
             doth
             in
             faith
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             own
             suspicions
             that
             others
             do
             not
             determine
             rightly
             of
             such
             a
             person's
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             is
             at
             this
             strait
             ,
             either
             to
             contrary
             his
             own
             light
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             to
             judge
             otherwayes
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             to
             give
             out
             his
             own
             spiritual
             discerning
             to
             be
             beyond
             that
             others
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             to
             judge
             him
             for
             mistaking
             in
             it
             .
             And
             contradiction
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             as
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             where
             only
             mens
             moral
             light
             and
             understanding
             do
             vary
             ;
             but
             here
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             most
             purely
             spituall
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             whereof
             naturall
             men
             and
             hypocrites
             are
             not
             capable
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Reverend
             and
             most
             convincing
             Writer
             ,
             Mr.
             Wood
             ,
             hath
             in
             his
             Examination
             of
             Mr.
             
               Lockiers
               Little-stone
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             sincerity
             of
             true
             grace
             is
             not
             to
             be
             enquired
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             constitution
             or
             complexion
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Lockier
             speaketh
             )
             of
             visible
             members
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             doth
             fully
             make
             out
             this
             also
             ;
             for
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             against
             the
             enquiring
             after
             the
             sincerity
             of
             grace
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             impossibility
             thereof
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             ;
             and
             there
             needeth
             nothing
             further
             to
             be
             adde●…
             for
             confirming
             of
             this
             ,
             till
             those
             his
             pregnant
             Arguments
             be
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Holding
             forth
             what
             may
             be
             satisfying
             .
          
           
             THe
             answering
             of
             the
             third
             Question
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             satisfying
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             to
             be
             rested
             on
             in
             such
             a
             case
             by
             Church-officers
             ,
             will
             clear
             and
             confirm
             this
             more
             .
             Before
             we
             answer
             ,
             we
             premit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             a
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             what
             is
             satisfying
             to
             a
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             admit
             an
             offending
             person
             to
             all
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             offence
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             satisfying
             to
             sist
             further
             procedor
             ,
             and
             prevent
             Excommunication
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             a
             persons
             satisfaction
             may
             not
             be
             sufficient
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             sufficient
             as
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Act.
            
             8.
             24.
             who
             ,
             after
             Peter's
             rebuke
             ,
             carried
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             not
             proceed
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             yet
             may
             he
             well
             be
             esteemed
             of
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             such
             professed
             conviction
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             had
             the
             full
             priviledge
             of
             a
             Church-member
             instantly
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             proceed
             either
             from
             the
             grossenesse
             of
             an
             offence
             (
             such
             as
             that
             was
             )
             or
             the
             unsatisfyingnesse
             of
             a
             persons
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             in
             which
             cases
             edification
             requireth
             some
             time
             of
             triall
             ,
             before
             there
             be
             a
             proceeding
             either
             to
             an
             off-cutting
             ,
             or
             to
             admitting
             to
             the
             former
             liberty
             .
             2.
             
             We
             would
             distingish
             (
             which
             is
             sib
             to
             the
             former
             )
             between
             that
             which
             is
             not
             fully
             satisfying
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             altogether
             dissatifying
             ;
             for
             there
             may
             be
             a
             mids
             ,
             as
             suppose
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             by
             silence
             should
             accept
             a
             reproof
             ;
             or
             in
             words
             and
             carriage
             expresse
             something
             which
             neither
             doth
             speak
             seriousnesse
             ,
             nor
             mocking
             ,
             We
             suppose
             it
             is
             hard
             instantly
             to
             judge
             that
             person
             either
             to
             be
             obstinate
             ,
             or
             yet
             to
             have
             full
             accesse
             to
             all
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Question
             then
             we
             answer
             that
             for
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             
             so
             as
             to
             have
             accesse
             to
             all
             the
             priviledges
             ,
             there
             is
             requisit
             
               a
               sober
               ,
               serious
            
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             offence
             with
             the
             expression
             of
             an
             unfeigned-like
             purpose
             to
             walk
             inoffensively
             ,
             especially
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             former
             offences
             ;
             and
             where
             this
             is
             we
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             .
             When
             we
             speak
             of
             a
             
               sober
               ,
               serious
            
             acknowledgement
             ,
             we
             speak
             of
             it
             as
             it
             standeth
             contradistinguished
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             from
             sincere
             grace
             ;
             for
             ,
             one
             may
             have
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             that
             :
             And
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             distinguished
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             grosse
             contempt
             and
             profane
             mocking
             ,
             but
             from
             grosse
             dissimulation
             appearing
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             or
             from
             carnall
             indifferencie
             and
             unseriousnesse
             .
             By
             Divines
             ,
             this
             is
             called
             
               morall
               seriousnesse
            
             ,
             or
             sincerity
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             distinguished
             from
             that
             which
             is
             gracious
             )
             and
             usually
             is
             in
             subtile
             legall
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             may
             be
             in
             some
             grosse
             persons
             in
             fits
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             better
             expressed
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             by
             the
             forementioned
             worthy
             Author
             Mr.
             
               Wood
               ,
               part
            
             .
             1.
             pag.
             ●…0
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             
               That
               which
               is
               not
               openly
               and
               discernably
               simulate
               ,
               histrionick
               ,
               scenicall
               ,
               and
               hypocriticall
               in
               that
               hypocrisie
               which
               is
               grosse
               :
               but
               all
               circumstances
               being
               considered
               ,
               by
               which
               ingenuity
               is
               estimate
               amongst
               men
               ,
               giving
               credit
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               there
               appeareth
               no
               reason
               why
               the
               man
               may
               not
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               to
               think
               and
               purpose
               as
               he
               speaketh
               from
               whatsoever
               habituall
               principle
               it
               doth
               proceed
               ,
            
             viz
             ▪
             
               whether
               from
               a
               saving
               principle
               ,
               or
               whether
               from
               a
               common
               operation
               of
               the
               spirit
               only
               ,
            
             Thus
             far
             he
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             how
             this
             seriousnesse
             may
             be
             discerned
             .
             
             It
             may
             be
             again
             enquired
             ,
             How
             useth
             a
             man
             to
             be
             thought
             serious
             in
             his
             pursuit
             after
             any
             thing
             ?
             I
             grant
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             only
             to
             be
             gathered
             from
             his
             words
             ,
             or
             carriage
             possibly
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             But
             ,
             will
             not
             seriousnesse
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             particular
             ,
             kyth
             in
             a
             mans
             manner
             of
             urging
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             kyths
             in
             a
             mans
             using
             of
             fit
             means
             for
             attaining
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             suitable
             to
             that
             end
             .
             3.
             
             By
             his
             carriage
             ,
             abstaining
             from
             such
             things
             
             as
             may
             any
             way
             make
             his
             profession
             to
             be
             suspect-like
             .
             And
             ▪
             4.
             not
             doing
             this
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             upon
             a
             particular
             occasion
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             time
             continuing
             constant
             and
             instant
             therein
             ,
             with
             such
             affectionatenesse
             and
             earnestnesse
             in
             the
             circumstances
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             that
             whatever
             be
             the
             motive
             that
             swayeth
             such
             a
             man
             ▪
             yet
             that
             he
             appeareth
             to
             be
             morally
             serious
             and
             through
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             So
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             may
             be
             a
             conviction
             that
             persons
             are
             serious
             ,
             and
             are
             affected
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             expect
             they
             will
             endeavour
             really
             the
             preventing
             of
             such
             an
             offence
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             them
             so
             convincingly
             sincere
             ,
             because
             to
             that
             there
             is
             more
             required
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             new
             decision
             whether
             that
             seriousnesse
             ,
             be
             morall
             only
             ,
             or
             gracious
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             ,
             ends
             ,
             motives
             ,
             &c.
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             evidenced
             externally
             ,
             as
             seriousnesse
             in
             the
             generall
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             I●…
             any
             say
             that
             charity
             ought
             to
             judge
             such
             a
             man
             
             sincere
             seing
             it
             can
             have
             no
             more
             ?
             Ans.
             1.
             
             What
             may
             be
             a
             persons
             p●…vat
             thoughts
             upon
             these
             grounds
             we
             are
             not
             to
             determine
             ;
             we
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             acknowledgement
             cometh
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             a
             Church-judicatory
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             These
             who
             desire
             more
             for
             the
             constituting
             of
             Church
             members
             ,
             require
             beside
             this
             ,
             evidences
             of
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             expressions
             and
             narrations
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             the
             accounting
             of
             a
             person
             ●…o
             be
             gracious
             and
             sincere
             ,
             were
             the
             alone
             account
             ,
             upon
             which
             a
             person
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             or
             restored
             to
             an
             actuall
             right
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             such
             a
             serious
             profession
             would
             not
             be
             sufficient
             for
             the
             convincing
             of
             Church-officers
             of
             a
             persons
             graciousnesse
             even
             probibly
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             probable
             signe
             of
             saying
             grace
             ,
             must
             be
             that
             which
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             hold
             and
             be
             convincing
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             doth
             so
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             doth
             more
             ordinarily
             fail
             than
             hold
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             called
             probable
             :
             
             but
             experience
             in
             all
             times
             will
             confirm
             this
             ,
             that
             more
             frequently
             such
             a
             profession
             faileth
             ,
             and
             afterward
             the
             person
             is
             found
             not
             to
             be
             gracious
             ;
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             probable
             signe
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             to
             account
             it
             such
             :
             we
             suppose
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             that
             have
             been
             gathered
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             penitents
             that
             have
             been
             received
             ,
             were
             compared
             together
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             many
             moe
             hypocrites
             than
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             yet
             in
             these
             cases
             this
             serious
             profession
             was
             called
             for
             .
             And
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             charity
             may
             construct
             the
             best
             of
             a
             person
             ,
             where
             the
             case
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             yet
             (
             to
             speak
             abstractly
             of
             a
             signe
             )
             to
             account
             that
             a
             probable
             signe
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             such
             which
             ought
             to
             sway
             charity
             to
             account
             a
             person
             gracious
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             clear
             in
             reason
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             sign
             is
             ordinarily
             but
             an
             indicium
             or
             evidence
             of
             moral
             sincerity
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             were
             against
             reason
             ;
             for
             ,
             even
             in
             bodily
             diseases
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             counted
             a
             probable
             signe
             of
             health
             ,
             to
             ground
             a
             judgement
             of
             such
             a
             persons
             livelinesse
             ,
             with
             which
             many
             moe
             do
             die
             than
             recover
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             called
             uncharitablnesse
             ,
             because
             the
             profession
             is
             not
             so
             accounted
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             charity
             here
             to
             account
             the
             person
             serious
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             dissembling
             therein
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             impossible
             for
             a
             dissembler
             to
             come
             all
             that
             length
             in
             outward
             evidenc●…s
             and
             prof●…ssion
             .
             But
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             indeed
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             or
             thinketh
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             which
             charity
             is
             bound
             positively
             to
             conclude
             ,
             but
             ,
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             by
             judgeing
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             to
             forbear
             any
             judgeing
             of
             the
             partie
             till
             time
             evidence
             more
             afterward
             .
             And
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             who
             have
             experience
             ,
             but
             know
             that
             there
             are
             many
             cases
             wherein
             they
             are
             fully
             satisfied
             to
             judge
             the
             person
             serious
             ,
             and
             yet
             dar
             not
             determine
             of
             their
             sincerity
             and
             graciousnesse
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             the
             probability
             thereof
             ,
             although
             they
             dar
             not
             deny
             but
             it
             is
             possible
             ;
             yet
             durst
             they
             not
             found
             a
             Sentence
             of
             absolution
             
             upon
             that
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             satisfaction
             ,
             although
             upon
             the
             former
             account
             they
             can
             :
             which
             evidently
             sheweth
             that
             these
             two
             considerations
             may
             be
             separated
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             the
             first
             doth
             follow
             ,
             that
             whatever
             be
             a
             private
             persons
             account
             of
             such
             a
             profession
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             considered
             by
             the
             Judicatory
             as
             the
             evidence
             of
             sincerity
             in
             their
             being
             satisfied
             with
             it
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             can
             be
             no
             evidence
             thereof
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             and
             we
             would
             be
             necessitated
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             (
             if
             sincerity
             were
             the
             account
             upon
             which
             a
             Church-judicatory
             were
             to
             be
             satisfied
             )
             that
             either
             they
             behoved
             to
             have
             that
             evidence
             proven
             ,
             and
             made
             ●…vident
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             behoved
             to
             proceed
             ,
             without
             any
             certain
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             probable
             evidence
             :
             for
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             that
             which
             giveth
             a
             Judicatory
             warrand
             to
             proceed
             to
             declare
             a
             person
             to
             have
             right
             to
             any
             priviledge
             ,
             must
             both
             be
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             relevant
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             evident
             in
             the
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             party
             ;
             But
             ,
             none
             of
             these
             can
             be
             said
             :
             Therefore
             the
             judging
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             account
             on
             which
             they
             proceed
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             certain
             proof
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             yea
             ,
             none
             will
             deny
             but
             it
             is
             difficult
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             ,
             for
             one
             to
             have
             infallible
             proof
             of
             an
             others
             sincerity
             :
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             probable
             proof
             that
             can
             be
             given
             of
             sinceritity
             .
             To
             which
             we
             reply
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             profession
             formerly
             described
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             such
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shown
             ,
             So
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             a
             Church-judicatory
             doth
             account
             a
             man
             sincere
             ,
             and
             doth
             admit
             him
             to
             such
             priviledges
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             admit
             only
             such
             unto
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             made
             so
             much
             as
             probable
             to
             them
             that
             he
             was
             such
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             it
             did
             probably
             evidence
             him
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             yet
             that
             were
             not
             enough
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             the
             alone
             account
             upon
             which
             they
             were
             to
             proceed
             ,
             because
             no
             judiciall
             procedour
             in
             determining
             a
             mans
             right
             ,
             will
             go
             upon
             probabilities
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             decideth
             not
             upon
             a
             probable
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             real
             right
             :
             
             and
             indeed
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             case
             sincerity
             were
             the
             ground
             of
             procedour
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             judge
             but
             doubtingly
             and
             upon
             conjecture
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             he
             not
             have
             peace
             afterward
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             still
             uncertain
             to
             him
             whether
             he
             had
             determined
             warrantably
             or
             not
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             said
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             )
             that
             it
             may
             give
             a
             man
             peace
             ,
             if
             in
             his
             charity
             he
             account
             the
             person
             sincere
             ,
             although
             indeed
             he
             be
             not
             so
             :
             this
             will
             not
             quiet
             the
             mind
             ,
             because
             I
             put
             no
             question
             but
             experience
             will
             teach
             any
             that
             are
             tender
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             cases
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             their
             own
             charity
             and
             opinion
             ,
             determine
             of
             a
             persons
             sincerity
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             a
             decision
             in
             that
             ,
             either
             by
             determining
             of
             the
             person
             to
             be
             sincere
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             his
             admission
             or
             seclusion
             to
             ,
             or
             from
             Church-ordinances
             and
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             account
             upon
             which
             we
             admit
             ,
             and
             the
             proof
             thereof
             also
             ,
             must
             be
             proportionable
             and
             opposit
             to
             the
             account
             and
             proof
             upon
             which
             we
             debar
             :
             for
             ,
             binding
             and
             loosing
             are
             both
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             acts
             of
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             of
             them
             answereth
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             we
             bind
             a
             man
             for
             a
             Scandal
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             accepted
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             binding
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             proven
             and
             made
             evident
             ,
             and
             not
             probably
             only
             ,
             Therefore
             nothing
             can
             be
             the
             account
             upon
             which
             we
             can
             loose
             but
             that
             which
             may
             be
             evidently
             proven
             also
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             looketh
             not
             suitable-like
             to
             bind
             a
             man
             upon
             clear
             evidence
             ,
             and
             to
             exclude
             him
             from
             a
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             him
             again
             ,
             only
             upon
             probabilities
             and
             presumptions
             ,
             much
             lesse
             where
             the
             proof
             doth
             not
             amount
             so
             high
             .
             Again
             ,
             2.
             
             When
             a
             person
             is
             shut
             out
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             shut
             out
             upon
             the
             account
             that
             he
             is
             unrenued
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             account
             that
             such
             an
             act
             was
             not
             sincere
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             appeared
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             But
             he
             is
             shut
             out
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             scandalous
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             unbecoming
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             persons
             
             sincerity
             should
             not
             be
             questioned
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             contraries
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sincerity
             which
             is
             the
             account
             upon
             which
             Church-officers
             are
             to
             loose
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             then
             ,
             under
             what
             notion
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             account
             that
             morall
             serious
             profession
             is
             to
             be
             accepted
             as
             satisfying
             ?
             We
             answer
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             apparently
             serious
             and
             edifying
             ,
             without
             determining
             whether
             it
             be
             sincere
             or
             not
             ,
             but
             as
             convinced
             that
             by
             such
             a
             profession
             the
             prejudice
             and
             offence
             that
             came
             by
             the
             former
             miscarriage
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             blot
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             stumbling-block
             before
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             removed
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             was
             unbecoming
             a
             Church-member
             to
             commit
             such
             a
             scandalous
             sin
             ,
             So
             now
             by
             such
             a
             serious
             profession
             ,
             that
             blot
             of
             making
             Christianity
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             fostering
             of
             profanity
             is
             wiped
             away
             ,
             that
             stumbling-block
             of
             his
             example
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             profession
             may
             be
             edifying
             to
             prevent
             the
             stumbling
             of
             any
             other
             upon
             his
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             the
             accepting
             thereof
             may
             look
             like
             a
             hope●…ull
             mean
             of
             edifying
             the
             person
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             recovering
             of
             him
             from
             that
             snare
             he
             was
             into
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             his
             scandalousnesse
             in
             these
             respects
             was
             the
             account
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             actually
             ,
             or
             was
             to
             have
             been
             Sentenced
             ,
             So
             oppositly
             thereto
             this
             serious
             profession
             having
             a
             proportionable
             edification
             ,
             or
             of
             it self
             a
             tendencie
             to
             edi●…ying
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             respects
             mentioned
             going
             alongst
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             account
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             accepted
             as
             satisfying
             ,
             without
             determining
             of
             the
             sincerity
             thereof
             ,
             leaving
             the
             person
             to
             answer
             before
             God
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             before
             men
             to
             
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               meet
               for
               repentance
               ,
            
             which
             was
             Iohns
             way
             in
             dealing
             with
             such
             as
             came
             to
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             upon
             whose
             sincerity
             we
             think
             its
             clear
             that
             he
             did
             no
             way
             decide
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             enough
             :
             We
             come
             to
             confirm
             our
             answer
             .
          
           
             For
             confirming
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             sober
             and
             
             serious
             profession
             of
             repentance
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             without
             
             further
             enquiry
             after
             the
             graciousnesse
             of
             the
             sincerity
             thereof
             ,
             We
             may
             consider
             these
             grounds
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             such
             a
             profession
             be
             sufficient
             for
             admitting
             members
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Then
             such
             is
             also
             sufficient
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             offending
             members
             and
             continuing
             them
             in
             their
             former
             priviledges
             ;
             for
             ,
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             why
             there
             should
             be
             greater
             rigidity
             for
             r●…admitting
             to
             the
             actuall
             use
             of
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             a
             Christain
             after
             he
             hath
             fallen
             in
             drunkenesse
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             &c.
             than
             was
             requisit
             for
             the
             admitting
             of
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             possibly
             guilty
             of
             these
             same
             sins
             beside
             ;
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             is
             irrefragably
             and
             convincingly
             demonstrated
             by
             the
             forementioned
             worthy
             Author
             Mr.
             
               Wood.
               Ergo
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             a
             gracious
             man
             ,
             of
             whose
             graciousnesse
             there
             is
             no
             question
             in
             the
             charity
             of
             any
             ,
             doth
             fall
             in
             some
             Scandal
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             satisfying
             in
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             satisfying
             in
             others
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             any
             conviction
             of
             the
             graciousnesse
             of
             his
             state
             that
             can
             be
             satisfying
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             nor
             yet
             is
             that
             the
             account
             upon
             which
             we
             can
             proceed
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             never
             questioned
             even
             when
             he
             is
             under
             the
             offence
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             sincerity
             and
             graciousnesse
             of
             his
             particular
             act
             of
             repentance
             .
             Answ.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             difficult
             to
             give
             judgement
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             but
             more
             difficult
             to
             give
             judgement
             of
             the
             graciousnesse
             of
             a
             particular
             act
             .
             2.
             
             Suppose
             such
             a
             person
             had
             a
             particular
             acknowledgement
             so
             circumstantiated
             as
             is
             formerly
             described
             in
             this
             morall
             sincerity
             ,
             would
             not
             that
             be
             sufficiently
             satisfying
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             satisfying
             in
             one
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             particular
             offence
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             another
             ?
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             one
             rule
             given
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             all
             .
             2.
             
             The
             removing
             of
             〈◊〉
             offence
             relateth
             to
             the
             offence
             given
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             person
             who
             gave
             it
             .
             Therefore
             if
             that
             satisfaction
             be
             sufficient
             to
             remove
             that
             particular
             offence
             in
             one
             ,
             it
             must
             also
             be
             so
             in
             reference
             
             to
             another
             ,
             because
             the
             question
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             not
             what
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             evidence
             a
             person
             to
             be
             gracious
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             be
             sufficient
             in
             a
             person
             to
             remove
             such
             a
             particular
             offence
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             accepted
             of
             that
             gracious
             person
             as
             satisfying
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             accounted
             to
             be
             gracious
             ,
             it
             may
             still
             be
             urged
             ,
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             person
             be
             gracious
             ,
             but
             whether
             that
             act
             of
             repentance
             of
             his
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             for
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             a
             gracious
             person
             may
             have
             acts
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             acts
             be
             carnall
             :
             either
             then
             such
             a
             person
             must
             be
             excluded
             though
             he
             be
             gracious
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             seriously
             doth
             professe
             repentance
             ,
             which
             were
             hard
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             upon
             that
             profession
             admitted
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             must
             be
             sufficient
             for
             Church-satisfaction
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             ought
             to
             satisfie
             a
             Brother
             in
             private
             ,
             or
             after
             his
             taking
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             accounted
             a
             hearing
             of
             a
             private
             admonition
             ;
             that
             sort
             of
             repentance
             ought
             to
             be
             satisfying
             to
             the
             Church-officers
             :
             Because
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             succeedeth
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             private
             admonition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             obtain
             by
             their
             interposing
             of
             authoritative
             rebukes
             ,
             what
             the
             other
             did
             not
             obtain
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             when
             that
             is
             obtained
             ,
             as
             the
             gradation
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               hearing
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             being
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             effects
             ,
             that
             same
             which
             hearing
             of
             the
             private
             admonitions
             is
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             obtaining
             of
             satisfaction
             .
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             Brother
             ought
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             such
             a
             sober
             serious
             profession
             and
             acknowledgement
             as
             giveth
             him
             ground
             to
             judge
             him
             really
             affected
             for
             his
             offending
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             purpose
             to
             abstain
             and
             amend
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             and
             who
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Brother
             in
             such
             a
             case
             can
             rationally
             complain
             of
             an
             other
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             had
             his
             admonition
             ?
             So
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             Church
             procee●…d
             further
             ,
             when
             her
             admonition
             hath
             that
             weight
             ,
             seing
             there
             had
             been
             
             no
             〈◊〉
             for
             her
             judicially
             to
             have
             admonished
             ,
             if
             so
             much
             had
             formerly
             been
             obtained
             :
             and
             if
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             private
             admonition
             so
             succesfull
             ,
             did
             gain
             the
             offending
             Brother
             ,
             Is
             not
             that
             same
             to
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Churches
             admonition
             having
             that
             successe
             ?
             and
             when
             he
             is
             gained
             ,
             are
             not
             they
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             ?
             and
             yet
             we
             suppose
             ,
             that
             none
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             gaining
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             real
             conversion
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             private
             Brother
             should
             insist
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             satisfied
             in
             that
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             argue
             thus
             :
             If
             such
             a
             profession
             ,
             and
             a
             persons
             amendement
             in
             the
             manner
             spoken
             ,
             be
             the
             hearing
             and
             gaining
             that
             is
             intended
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             
             Then
             are
             Church-officers
             to
             be
             satisfied
             therewith
             ;
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             thus
             ,
             The
             Churches
             satisfaction
             must
             be
             in
             respect
             to
             her
             speaking
             ,
             her
             speaking
             to
             the
             party
             must
             be
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             complaint
             made
             to
             her
             by
             a
             particular
             person
             ;
             that
             complaint
             ,
             again
             ,
             must
             have
             respect
             to
             what
             offended
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             some
             particular
             act
             having
             offence
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             not
             the
             ungracious
             state
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             ,
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               offend
               thee
               ,
               &c.
            
             importeth
             )
             Now
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             such
             satisfaction
             as
             is
             described
             ,
             may
             be
             satisfying
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             a
             particular
             offence
             ,
             and
             be
             sufficient
             for
             removing
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             restoring
             the
             person
             to
             the
             esteem
             and
             condition
             which
             formerly
             he
             was
             into
             ,
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             satisfying
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             more
             were
             to
             be
             enquired
             for
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             make
             the
             satisfaction
             beyond
             the
             offence
             ,
             which
             were
             unjust
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             which
             may
             be
             accepted
             as
             a
             satisfaction
             from
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             as
             the
             satisfying
             fruit
             of
             a
             publick
             admonition
             ,
             cannot
             be
             refused
             as
             satisfaction
             in
             other
             cases
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             circumspectnesse
             and
             rigidity
             be
             to
             be
             used
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             this
             :
             But
             a
             serious
             acknowledgement
             of
             an
             error
             ▪
             and
             an
             abandoning
             of
             it
             indeed
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             accepted
             for
             Church-satisfaction
             from
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             an
             publick
             admonition
             ,
             
             and
             he
             in
             that
             respect
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             gained
             :
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             That
             this
             is
             to
             be
             accepted
             from
             him
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               heretick
               ,
               reject
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               .
            
             Where
             these
             things
             are
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             an
             Heretick
             that
             continueth
             so
             ,
             and
             heareth
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             2.
             
             That
             an
             Heretick
             renouncing
             his
             errors
             after
             admonition
             ,
             and
             not
             continuing
             such
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             Heretick
             or
             under
             that
             scandal
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             disclaiming
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             satisfying
             as
             to
             the
             Church-officers
             ;
             otherwayes
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             renounced
             his
             heresie
             in
             that
             serious
             and
             morally
             sincere
             manner
             ,
             yet
             were
             he
             still
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             such
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             satisfied
             in
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Paul's
             direction
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             that
             publick
             admonition
             :
             which
             is
             not
             given
             him
             because
             of
             his
             unrenued
             state
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             his
             heresie
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             being
             taken
             away
             and
             satisfied
             by
             his
             submission
             ,
             the
             admonition
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             neither
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             nor
             as
             obstinate
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             who
             hath
             heard
             the
             Churches
             admonition
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             From
             the
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             we
             may
             gather
             the
             same
             :
             for
             we
             have
             these
             things
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             some
             there
             who
             walked
             disorderly
             as
             to
             some
             particular
             acts
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Apostle
             accounteth
             that
             disorderly
             walking
             to
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             judicially
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             removed
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             what
             that
             satisfaction
             is
             which
             removeth
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               If
               a
               man
               obey
               not
               our
               word
               by
               this
               epistle
               ▪
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             it
             was
             actuall
             amending
             of
             what
             was
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             thereby
             giving
             obedience
             to
             his
             direction
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             .
             And
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             a
             brother
             offending
             ,
             was
             neither
             further
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             esteemed
             scandalous
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             enquiry
             to
             be
             had
             of
             
             the
             graciousnesse
             of
             his
             state
             ,
             or
             the
             principle
             ends
             or
             motives
             of
             his
             obedience
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             may
             appear
             thus
             ,
             That
             which
             may
             remove
             reproach
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             offence
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             satisfying
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             Discipline
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             such
             as
             are
             without
             :
             Now
             as
             it
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             within
             ,
             or
             the
             want
             of
             sincerity
             which
             doth
             offend
             them
             ,
             and
             open
             their
             mouths
             ,
             So
             this
             morally
             sincere
             and
             reall
             change
             ,
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             is
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             they
             can
             reach
             further
             .
             This
             argument
             alone
             we
             acknowledge
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             cogent
             ,
             yet
             considering
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             offensive
             ,
             is
             some
             externall
             ●…hing
             having
             a
             proportionable
             offensivenesse
             ,
             both
             to
             those
             that
             are
             within
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             is
             offensive
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             offend
             such
             ,
             There
             ought
             therefore
             also
             a
             proportionablnesse
             to
             be
             between
             what
             removeth
             an
             offence
             in
             reference
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             proper
             object
             ,
             nature
             and
             
             end
             of
             the
             key
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             abstractly
             considered
             ,
             as
             contra-distinct
             from
             the
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             that
             no
             more
             by
             it
             can
             be
             expected
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             its
             proper
             object
             is
             somewhat
             ,
             that
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             reacheth
             only
             to
             restrain
             ,
             regulate
             ,
             and
             judge
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             in
             the
             outward
             conversation
             firstly
             ,
             though
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             hath
             a
             further
             look
             mediately
             .
             The
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             again
             ,
             or
             the
             Word
             reacheth
             in
             ,
             and
             becometh
             a
             judge
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             Discipline
             judge
             the
             inner-man
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             were
             to
             confound
             these
             two
             keys
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             distinct
             :
             and
             therfore
             ,
             if
             Discipline
             have
             any
             influence
             upon
             the
             inner-man
             savingly
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             mediately
             by
             condemning
             his
             outward
             practices
             ,
             and
             him
             as
             such
             ,
             or
             making
             of
             directions
             ,
             reproofs
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             Word
             ▪
             more
             weighty
             .
             2.
             
             The
             key
             of
             Discipline
             doth
             
             only
             shut
             from
             outward
             priviledges
             ▪
             and
             doth
             not
             shut
             from
             any
             spirituall
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             concurreth
             to
             confirm
             some
             threatning
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             debarreth
             many
             from
             saving
             promises
             and
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             Discipline
             may
             admit
             to
             outward
             priviledges
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             respect
             of
             absolution
             also
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Word
             when
             it
             absolveth
             ,
             it
             doth
             absolve
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             giveth
             accesse
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             a
             title
             to
             the
             things
             promised
             ;
             Discipline
             again
             ,
             doth
             but
             absolve
             from
             outward
             Censures
             and
             restraints
             ,
             and
             doth
             but
             give
             right
             to
             Church-priviledges
             .
             4.
             
             There
             are
             different
             conditions
             and
             qualifications
             upon
             which
             these
             two
             keys
             bind
             and
             loose
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             Word
             openeth
             to
             none
             but
             upon
             condition
             of
             sincere
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             absolveth
             none
             but
             reall
             Believers
             ,
             pronouncing
             all
             unbelievers
             to
             be
             under
             the
             curse
             ;
             Again
             ,
             Discipline
             (
             as
             such
             )
             cannot
             shut
             out
             men
             from
             externall
             priviledges
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             gracious
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             a
             different
             condition
             of
             shuting
             men
             out
             ,
             or
             it
             must
             consider
             them
             upon
             another
             account
             ,
             in
             excluding
             them
             from
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             than
             the
             Word
             doth
             in
             excluding
             them
             from
             saving
             promises
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             it
             considereth
             them
             as
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             unbecoming
             the
             Gospel
             whatever
             their
             state
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             censure
             Believers
             ,
             as
             the
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             may
             shut
             out
             the
             most
             subtile
             hypocrite
             which
             the
             other
             cannot
             reach
             .
             Therefore
             also
             must
             it
             be
             a
             different
             account
             upon
             which
             Discipline
             doth
             admit
             ,
             or
             restore
             men
             to
             outward
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             absolve
             men
             from
             outward
             Censures
             ,
             than
             that
             upon
             which
             the
             Word
             doth
             admit
             to
             saving
             priviledges
             .
             And
             seing
             this
             last
             is
             sincere
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             the
             other
             must
             have
             somewhat
             different
             from
             this
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             whereof
             it
             doth
             give
             right
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             no
             other
             thing
             than
             the
             moral
             sincerity
             mentioned
             .
             5.
             
             Upon
             these
             differences
             followes
             another
             (
             which
             doth
             confirm
             
             all
             the
             former
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             diversity
             that
             is
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             by
             these
             two
             keys
             ;
             for
             ,
             when
             a
             Minister
             useth
             the
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             doth
             exclude
             from
             heaven
             and
             saving
             priviledges
             but
             conditionally
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             warrantably
             exclude
             no
             particular
             professour
             absolutely
             ;
             So
             no
             Minister
             can
             absolve
             absolutely
             ,
             by
             the
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             conditionally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             believeth
             that
             he
             speaketh
             unto
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             runneth
             on
             these
             tearms
             ,
             If
             thou
             believest
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             ,
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             key
             of
             Discipline
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             no
             Church-judicatory
             doth
             debar
             a
             man
             from
             priviledges
             conditionally
             ,
             if
             he
             believe
             not
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             he
             is
             debarred
             because
             of
             some
             present
             scandal
             ;
             and
             although
             the
             person
             were
             or
             should
             become
             a
             real
             Believer
             ,
             yet
             he
             continueth
             bound
             from
             outward
             priviledges
             by
             the
             key
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             untill
             that
             scandal
             be
             removed
             :
             So
             when
             they
             receive
             any
             into
             Church-communion
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             absolve
             them
             from
             their
             former
             Censure
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             right
             to
             Church-priviledges
             upon
             condition
             they
             believe
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             that
             Censure
             is
             removed
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             admitted
             unto
             these
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             two
             keys
             ?
             Answ.
             It
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             ground
             upon
             which
             we
             loose
             and
             bind
             with
             the
             key
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             something
             obvious
             to
             men's
             view
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             warrantably
             judge
             and
             proceed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             is
             done
             absolutely
             :
             But
             in
             the
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             for
             ,
             men
             cannot
             tell
             who
             really
             believe
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             by
             judicial
             proofs
             be
             made-out
             ,
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             bind
             or
             loose
             but
             conditionally
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             hath
             committed
             the
             outward
             man
             to
             be
             the
             object
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             the
             inner
             man
             and
             conscience
             is
             reserved
             to
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             men
             have
             not
             gotten
             authority
             over
             consciences
             and
             hearts
             ;
             Therefore
             what
             concerneth
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             outward
             
             priviledges
             ,
             may
             be
             determined
             absolutely
             ,
             But
             what
             concerneth
             the
             conscience
             and
             inner
             man
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             because
             He
             hath
             reserved
             the
             absolute
             decision
             of
             that
             to
             himself
             ,
             Therefore
             there
             is
             a
             sixth
             difference
             also
             .
             The
             word
             may
             and
             doth
             bind
             indefinitly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             persons
             so
             and
             so
             qualified
             ,
             without
             making
             application
             in
             binding
             or
             loosing
             to
             individual
             persons
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             so
             bind
             or
             loose
             but
             conditionally
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             But
             Discipline
             striketh
             at
             individual
             persons
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             doth
             not
             otherwayes
             affect
             :
             for
             ,
             suppose
             an
             indefinit
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             against
             persons
             so
             qualified
             ,
             to
             be
             pronounced
             ,
             it
             doth
             debar
             none
             from
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             such
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             influence
             it
             hath
             further
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             it
             cometh
             under
             the
             key
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             doth
             bind
             or
             loose
             such
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             it
             is
             under
             the
             key
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             reasons
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             grounds
             we
             may
             see
             how
             warrantable
             and
             necessary
             it
             is
             to
             put
             difference
             betwixt
             saving
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             condition
             upon
             which
             the
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             absolveth
             ,
             and
             serious
             profession
             ,
             and
             a
             fair
             inoffensive
             carriage
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             condition
             upon
             which
             the
             key
             of
             Discipline
             absolveth
             :
             And
             we
             may
             see
             also
             what
             absurdities
             would
             follow
             the
             confounding
             of
             these
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             see
             no
             other
             way
             how
             these
             two
             keys
             may
             be
             kept
             distinct
             ,
             but
             this
             .
          
           
             To
             sum
             up
             this
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             ninthly
             ,
             conclude
             ,
             If
             every
             simulat
             profession
             be
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             if
             gracious
             sincerity
             be
             not
             to
             be
             enquired
             for
             ,
             Then
             this
             morall
             sincerity
             and
             amendment
             is
             to
             be
             accepted
             as
             satisfying
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             properly
             Church-judicatories
             are
             to
             enquire
             in
             ,
             for
             a
             fourth
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             .
             But
             the
             former
             is
             truth
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             which
             was
             satisfying
             for
             giving
             accesse
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             after
             uncleannesse
             ,
             must
             be
             satisfying
             now
             for
             removing
             of
             offences
             ;
             But
             such
             a
             serious
             profession
             was
             satisfying
             then
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
             separating
             of
             some
             for
             uncleannesse
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             at
             large
             and
             strongly
             made-out
             by
             that
             learned
             vindicater
             of
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             Mr.
             Gillespie
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             separation
             for
             moral
             uncleannesse
             ;
             But
             however
             ,
             ceremonial
             uncleannesse
             did
             then
             prove
             ground
             enough
             of
             exclusion
             ,
             because
             so
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             had
             appointed
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             now
             He
             hath
             appointed
             other
             grosle
             sinners
             to
             be
             cast-out
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             .
             That
             there
             was
             some
             satisfaction
             required
             ,
             as
             washing
             ,
             offering
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             admitted
             .
             3.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             mocking
             ,
             palpable
             ,
             irreverent
             manner
             of
             performing
             these
             things
             would
             have
             been
             accepted
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             been
             more
             offensive
             ;
             nor
             yet
             can
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             enquiry
             was
             made
             after
             their
             end
             ▪
             principles
             ,
             or
             graciousnesse
             of
             their
             act
             ;
             So
             the
             assumption
             is
             clear
             :
             Neither
             can
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             minor
             be
             denied
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             was
             no
             lesse
             moral
             holinesse
             called-for
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             than
             from
             us
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             was
             as
             great
             external
             strictnesse
             for
             keeping-up
             the
             sanctity
             of
             external
             Worship
             .
             3.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             that
             their
             Ordinances
             and
             ours
             are
             materially
             the
             same
             .
             4.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             that
             Christ
             ,
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             external
             administration
             of
             His
             Kingdom
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             rigid
             or
             restricted
             in
             His
             admitting
             to
             priviledges
             now
             ,
             nor
             then
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             even
             in
             that
             more
             condescending
             to
             us
             under
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             5.
             
             If
             we
             may
             reason
             from
             the
             Lord's
             manner
             of
             admitting
             unto
             His
             Church
             then
             ,
             to
             His
             admitting
             unto
             the
             Church
             now
             upon
             the
             same
             qualifications
             that
             were
             satisfying
             then
             ,
             Then
             we
             may
             also
             conclude
             from
             what
             was
             satisfying
             then
             for
             the
             admitting
             of
             persons
             excluded
             ,
             unto
             the
             admitting
             of
             them
             now
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             fully
             made-out
             ,
             beside
             others
             ,
             by
             worthy
             Mr.
             Wood
             ,
             in
             that
             fore-cited
             solid
             and
             learned
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             he
             relateth
             )
             by
             learned
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             in
             his
             dispute
             with
             Tombs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Concerning
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             men
             appear
             neither
             serious
             nor
             obstinat
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             be
             now
             asked
             ,
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             reference
             to
             those
             who
             ,
             after
             some
             grosle
             offence
             ,
             can
             neither
             be
             counted
             thus
             serious
             ,
             nor
             yet
             obstinat
             ?
             Ans.
             Such
             cases
             may
             be
             frequent
             ;
             Concerning
             which
             we
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             neither
             fit
             altogether
             to
             absolve
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             highest
             Sentence
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             leave
             them
             altogether
             without
             a
             rebuke
             .
             But
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             proceed
             to
             rebuke
             them
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             rebuke
             may
             be
             a
             mean
             ,
             through
             God's
             blessing
             ,
             to
             humble
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             such
             an
             offence
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             it
             is
             also
             usefull
             in
             reference
             to
             others
             ,
             although
             the
             mans
             own
             carriage
             and
             acknowledgment
             be
             not
             every
             way
             satisfying
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Apostle's
             direction
             to
             rebuke
             him
             openly
             ,
             doth
             respect
             more
             the
             offence
             past
             and
             the
             fruit
             that
             may
             follow
             to
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             than
             any
             present
             satisfying
             frame
             in
             the
             person
             to
             be
             rebuked
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             is
             found
             meet
             thus
             publickly
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             
             the
             circumstances
             and
             manner
             are
             to
             be
             adverted
             to
             ,
             1.
             
             Although
             the
             designing
             of
             a
             particular
             place
             be
             not
             in
             it self
             necessary
             ,
             nor
             in
             every
             case
             expedient
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             solemnity
             of
             the
             reproof
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unsuitable
             ,
             it
             being
             such
             as
             is
             rather
             accommodated
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             pointed
             at
             as
             a
             place
             of
             pennance
             or
             punishment
             ,
             or
             yet
             as
             a
             mark
             of
             reproach
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             wrongeth
             the
             nature
             of
             Christ's
             Ordinance
             ;
             And
             circumstances
             would
             be
             so
             ordered
             as
             the
             appearance
             of
             that
             may
             be
             eschewed
             .
             2.
             
             It
             would
             be
             gone
             about
             with
             much
             gravity
             and
             reverence
             in
             respect
             
             of
             all
             that
             are
             concerned
             .
             The
             Minister
             especially
             is
             to
             carry
             weightily
             and
             authoritatively
             ,
             having
             words
             fitted
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             the
             humbling
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             the
             convincing
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             credit
             and
             weight
             of
             Christ's
             Ordinance
             before
             all
             ;
             The
             party
             rebuked
             would
             minde
             whose
             Ordinance
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             be
             suitably
             affected
             as
             the
             receiving
             of
             a
             particular
             rebuke
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             doth
             call-for
             ;
             The
             on-lookers
             also
             would
             be
             grave
             ,
             having
             respect
             to
             Christ's
             Ordinance
             ,
             tendernesse
             to
             the
             person
             offending
             ,
             but
             indignation
             at
             the
             offence
             ;
             and
             this
             would
             be
             testified
             by
             their
             carriage
             ,
             so
             as
             thereby
             the
             authority
             and
             solemnity
             of
             all
             may
             have
             the
             deeper
             stamp
             upon
             the
             person
             .
             And
             for
             attaining
             of
             this
             ,
             something
             would
             be
             gravely
             spoken
             to
             the
             hearers
             ,
             as
             their
             use
             thereof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             case
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             some
             addresse
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             together
             ,
             in
             reference
             thereto
             ,
             before
             or
             after
             the
             rebuke
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             unusefull
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             if
             speaking
             in
             publick
             by
             the
             person
             
             rebuked
             be
             alwayes
             necessary
             ?
             
               Answ
               ▪
            
             1.
             
             Although
             it
             may
             be
             often
             usefull
             and
             expedient
             ,
             yet
             in
             ordinary
             rebukes
             ,
             for
             ordinary
             scandals
             ,
             where
             no
             contemp●…
             hath
             preceeded
             ,
             we
             conceive
             it
             not
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             ,
             though
             the
             rebuke
             be
             clear
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             this
             by
             the
             same
             evidence
             ,
             alwayes
             required
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             appearing
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             hath
             an
             implicit
             assent
             to
             ,
             and
             acceptation
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             rebuke
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             gathered
             from
             their
             after
             carriage
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             with
             it
             an
             obliging
             weight
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             virtuall
             certification
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             whether
             they
             expresse
             any
             thing
             or
             not
             .
             Beside
             ,
             every
             one
             cannot
             edifyingly
             speak
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             rebuke
             is
             appointed
             to
             edifie
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             that
             offence
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Yet
             there
             are
             two
             cases
             especially
             wherein
             we
             think
             this
             is
             expedient
             and
             necessary
             unto
             edification
             ▪
             1.
             
             When
             either
             by
             the
             attocity
             of
             some
             offence
             ,
             or
             
             continuance
             in
             contempt
             ,
             a
             person
             ▪
             hath
             be●…
             processe
             towards
             Excommunication
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             relapse
             after
             a
             former
             rebuke
             :
             in
             such
             cases
             it
             is
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             know
             upon
             what
             grounds
             the
             Eldership
             doth
             fist
             from
             proceeding
             ;
             And
             engagements
             publickly
             and
             explicitly
             taken
             on
             before
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             are
             often
             more
             weighty
             to
             the
             person
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             a
             failing
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             greater
             evidence
             against
             them
             for
             after
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Suppose
             there
             hath
             been
             some
             Sentence
             binding
             or
             shuting
             out
             the
             person
             formerly
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             we
             conceive
             ,
             speaking
             in
             publick
             to
             be
             necessary
             for
             confirming
             the
             people
             in
             their
             love
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             which
             was
             hazarded
             by
             his
             former
             evident
             fall
             ;
             and
             an
             implicit
             accepting
             of
             a
             reproof
             is
             not
             sufficient
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             also
             other
             cases
             ,
             as
             suppose
             one
             hath
             been
             carried
             away
             with
             error
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             frequently
             vented
             before
             men
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             such
             case
             where
             it
             may
             be
             edifying
             to
             have
             it
             from
             the
             parties
             own
             mouth
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             person
             be
             in
             such
             a
             frame
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             ability
             ,
             as
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             may
             edifie
             .
             But
             this
             is
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             overseers
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             again
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             
             after
             this
             rebuke
             ?
             We
             answer
             ,
             Even
             as
             by
             some
             competent
             continuance
             of
             time
             ,
             he
             doth
             discover
             the
             seriousnesse
             ,
             or
             unseriousnesse
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             So
             that
             if
             he
             relapse
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             proceeded
             with
             in
             due
             manner
             :
             but
             if
             he
             take
             up
             himself
             ,
             and
             carry
             to
             the
             view
             of
             others
             seriously
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             scandalous
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             refused
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             publick
             admonition
             :
             and
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             doth
             not
             of
             it self
             bind
             any
             and
             shut
             them
             out
             as
             scandalous
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             it
             giveth
             not
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             obstinacy
             followeth
             not
             )
             but
             if
             it
             be
             hearkened
             unto
             ,
             and
             received
             ,
             it
             doth
             prevent
             that
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             right
             satisfying
             
             ●…rt
             of
             Christianity
             to
             admit
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             a
             rebuke
             .
             Yet
             we
             think
             it
             incumbent
             to
             Church-judicatories
             ,
             after
             some
             competent
             time
             ,
             to
             enquire
             in
             the
             after
             carriage
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             satisfyingly
             accepted
             of
             the
             admonition
             or
             not
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             the
             person
             so
             rebuked
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Sentence
             before
             he
             can
             plead
             full
             admission
             to
             all
             priviledges
             ,
             if
             at
             the
             time
             his
             profession
             was
             not
             satisfying
             .
             This
             is
             usefull
             for
             the
             persons
             behove
             ,
             when
             he
             knoweth
             he
             is
             still
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             ,
             as
             a
             sickly
             member
             of
             the
             body
             .
             And
             it
             is
             also
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             when
             a
             private
             person
             giveth
             an
             admonition
             he
             be
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             satisfying
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             when
             they
             admonish
             judicially
             ,
             be
             to
             weigh
             ,
             whether
             the
             effects
             be
             satisfying
             or
             not
             :
             So
             by
             the
             like
             reason
             ,
             when
             an
             admonition
             is
             publickly
             given
             ,
             ought
             they
             to
             enquire
             what
             hath
             followed
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             be
             satisfying
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             if
             in
             no
             case
             an
             offender
             may
             be
             
             brought
             immediately
             to
             publick
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             former
             steps
             ,
             and
             upon
             supposition
             that
             these
             be
             fruitlesse
             ?
             Ans.
             It
             may
             be
             in
             these
             two
             or
             three
             cases
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             the
             offence
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             grosse
             nature
             ,
             is
             publick
             and
             open
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             are
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             infected
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             a
             private
             rebuke
             would
             not
             be
             sufficient
             :
             Because
             ,
             respect
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             And
             so
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             even
             though
             as
             to
             the
             persons
             own
             conviction
             and
             carriage
             ,
             a
             Church-judicatory
             may
             be
             satisfyed
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             for
             the
             reason
             foresaid
             of
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             .
             Yet
             every
             offence
             that
             is
             known
             to
             moe
             than
             one
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             offence
             of
             this
             nature
             :
             Because
             from
             that
             word
             of
             Christs
             
               Take
               with
               thee
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               &c.
            
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             even
             after
             those
             are
             made
             acquaint
             with
             the
             scandal
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             publick
             ,
             except
             obstinacie
             follow
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             would
             appear
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             scandal
             
             might
             be
             known
             to
             others
             ,
             when
             yet
             one
             private
             person
             might
             only
             admonish
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             admonition
             were
             accepted
             ,
             might
             fist
             .
             And
             in
             case
             the
             fact
             be
             denied
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             thereafter
             to
             bring
             two
             or
             three
             conjunct
             witnesses
             ,
             who
             may
             convince
             the
             party
             offending
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             fact
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             by
             their
             joynt
             testifying
             ,
             that
             the
             party
             offended
             had
             reason
             to
             seek
             satisfaction
             in
             such
             a
             thing
             :
             Otherwayes
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             only
             a
             privat
             offence
             which
             is
             known
             to
             one
             ▪
             supposing
             the
             party
             offending
             to
             deny
             the
             fact
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             accesse
             to
             an
             offended
             brother
             to
             pursue
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             by
             witnesses
             to
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             if
             his
             private
             admonition
             should
             be
             rejected
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             one
             reason
             also
             why
             those
             two
             or
             three
             are
             called
             Witnesses
             ,
             whose
             part
             is
             to
             confirm
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             cited
             there
             to
             that
             purpose
             doth
             evidence
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             alway
             necessarily
             thus
             publick
             when
             it
             is
             made
             known
             to
             a
             Church-officer
             or
             a
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             even
             they
             may
             find
             it
             more
             edifying
             to
             admonish
             privately
             than
             publickly
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             their
             part
             rather
             to
             hinder
             the
             spreading
             of
             a
             scandal
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             the
             same
             needlesly
             more
             publick
             .
             An
             offence
             then
             that
             
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             publick
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             which
             is
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             notority
             or
             publicknesse
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             not
             the
             object
             of
             private
             admonition
             ,
             but
             whereof
             a
             Church-judicatory
             is
             immediatly
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             first
             instant
             o●…
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             following
             circumstance
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             required
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             sin
             it self
             hath
             been
             spoken
             to
             already
             .
             It
             is
             publick
             in
             the
             first
             respect
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             it
             is
             done
             before
             so
             many
             as
             probably
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             with
             private
             admonition
             ,
             so
             that
             thereby
             there
             is
             a
             hazard
             to
             many
             to
             be
             scandalized
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             publick
             ,
             when
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             done
             with
             contempt
             and
             an
             high
             hand
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             person
             were
             owning
             the
             same
             ;
             Thus
             a
             scandal
             that
             hath
             fewer
             witnesses
             ,
             may
             be
             accounted
             publick
             ,
             when
             another
             ,
             it
             
             may
             be
             ,
             actually
             known
             to
             as
             many
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             such
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             case
             there
             is
             no
             accesse
             to
             private
             admonition
             ,
             the
             person
             being
             like
             a
             swine
             ,
             ready
             to
             turn
             on
             the
             admonisher
             .
             Thus
             suppose
             Absolom's
             incest
             had
             not
             been
             actually
             known
             to
             many
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             circumstances
             of
             his
             doing
             it
             openly
             ,
             and
             purposly
             that
             it
             might
             be
             known
             ,
             made
             it
             of
             a
             publick
             nature
             :
             Thus
             sometimes
             it
             is
             more
             necessary
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             an
             offence
             committed
             in
             a
             publick
             place
             ,
             though
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             few
             know
             the
             same
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             thing
             done
             more
             privatly
             ,
             because
             as
             to
             them
             it
             might
             have
             been
             publick
             to
             many
             ;
             and
             it
             sheweth
             an
             humour
             and
             corruption
             that
             is
             beyond
             privat
             admonition
             ,
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             so
             circumstantiated
             .
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             offences
             will
             have
             an
             horrour
             ,
             and
             an
             indignation
             wakened
             against
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             lascivious
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             offences
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             so
             in
             a
             Market-place
             ,
             or
             in
             publick
             streets
             ,
             even
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             in
             a
             day
             when
             few
             do
             actually
             see
             it
             ,
             doth
             waken
             an
             indignation
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             sober
             men
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             affront
             to
             Religion
             and
             Order
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             Christianity
             and
             Civility
             ,
             much
             more
             than
             if
             it
             had
             been
             in
             a
             private
             place
             ,
             or
             privatly
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             is
             before
             the
             Sun
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             as
             Zimries
             act
             was
             ,
             which
             provoked
             Phineas's
             zeal
             .
             4.
             
             An
             offence
             is
             publick
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             generally
             accounted
             to
             be
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             suspicion
             only
             ;
             as
             being
             a
             thing
             in
             its
             evidence
             known
             to
             so
             many
             (
             beside
             what
             is
             reported
             to
             others
             )
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             an
             ingenuous
             mind
             can
             have
             accesse
             to
             deny
             or
             shift
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             some
             indignation
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             that
             know
             it
             .
             5.
             
             Sometimes
             an
             offence
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             publick
             when
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             many
             are
             not
             witnesses
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             when
             many
             are
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             infected
             thereby
             ;
             as
             suppose
             those
             witnesses
             to
             be
             such
             as
             cannot
             rest
             quiet
             in
             a
             private
             satisfaction
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             either
             spread
             it
             ,
             or
             are
             in
             hazard
             to
             spread
             it
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             
             may
             be
             ,
             long
             afterward
             they
             make
             it
             a
             ground
             of
             reproach
             :
             In
             this
             case
             it
             becometh
             a
             scandal
             not
             only
             to
             the
             first
             witnesses
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             reported
             ;
             So
             that
             although
             it
             was
             not
             at
             first
             publick
             ,
             yet
             it
             becometh
             so
             by
             the
             rumour
             thereof
             .
             This
             infectiousness
             may
             also
             proceed
             from
             the
             time
             wherein
             it
             is
             committed
             ,
             the
             person
             who
             committeth
             it
             ▪
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             fact
             that
             is
             committed
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             more
             readily
             insuare
             others
             than
             facts
             of
             some
             other
             nature
             )
             from
             those
             also
             before
             whom
             it
             was
             committed
             ;
             Therefore
             in
             such
             cases
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             publick
             notice
             be
             taken
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             we
             said
             that
             some
             offences
             not
             very
             publick
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             yet
             may
             ,
             by
             some
             concurring
             circumstances
             ,
             be
             such
             as
             the
             bringing
             of
             them
             in
             publick
             ,
             may
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             then
             that
             way
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             As
             suppose
             ,
             1.
             that
             such
             a
             sin
             is
             in
             some
             places
             scarce
             counted
             a
             sin
             ;
             Or
             ,
             2.
             if
             it
             be
             secretly
             and
             frequently
             in
             use
             among
             others
             ;
             Or
             ,
             3.
             if
             the
             person
             found
             guilty
             be
             generally
             suspected
             of
             loose
             and
             untender
             walking
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             although
             particulars
             be
             not
             publick
             ;
             Or
             ▪
             4.
             if
             they
             be
             under
             false
             pretexts
             of
             tendernesse
             ,
             ready
             to
             seduce
             others
             to
             something
             sinfull
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             though
             the
             fact
             be
             not
             so
             publick
             ,
             yet
             the
             scandal
             ,
             or
             hazard
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             rebuke
             are
             publick
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             way
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             Because
             they
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             wherefore
             publick
             rebuks
             are
             appointed
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             atrocious
             horrible
             crimes
             ,
             which
             being
             but
             known
             to
             few
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             past
             with
             a
             meer
             private
             admonition
             ,
             such
             as
             witchcraft
             ,
             incest
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             defiling
             sins
             ,
             the
             bringing
             whereof
             in
             publick
             doth
             honour
             God
             the
             avenger
             and
             discoverer
             of
             such
             works
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             suppose
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             evidencing
             of
             somewhat
             ,
             may
             serve
             to
             remove
             some
             former
             
             prejudice
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             thought
             that
             an
             innocent
             person
             had
             been
             father
             of
             such
             a
             childe
             ,
             or
             actor
             of
             such
             a
             murther
             ;
             if
             God
             bring
             it
             about
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             truely
             are
             guilty
             be
             discovered
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             keeped
             close
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             removing
             of
             a
             former
             stumbling-block
             ,
             and
             may
             keep
             others
             from
             sinning
             in
             mis-judgeing
             an
             innocent
             ,
             and
             it
             also
             glorifieth
             God
             whose
             wise
             way
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             such
             dispensations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             a
             fact
             be
             not
             publick
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             although
             it
             be
             not
             true
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             any
             ground
             of
             offence
             given
             :
             Yet
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             the
             report
             of
             such
             an
             act
             be
             publickly
             rumoured
             ;
             Or
             ,
             2.
             if
             such
             presumptions
             thereof
             be
             publick
             ,
             which
             are
             ready
             to
             leave
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             thing
             ;
             Or
             ,
             3.
             if
             the
             fame
             or
             brute
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             be
             come
             to
             such
             an
             height
             ,
             that
             either
             it
             be
             believed
             by
             many
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             by
             such
             who
             are
             neither
             too
             simply
             credulous
             without
             all
             presumptions
             ,
             nor
             malitious
             or
             infected
             with
             prejudice
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             person
             )
             Or
             ,
             suppose
             that
             a
             person
             is
             accounted
             to
             be
             habitually
             in
             secret
             evils
             ,
             the
             riping
             up
             whereof
             might
             be
             edifying
             ;
             in
             such
             and
             such
             like
             cases
             ,
             a
             Church-judicatory
             is
             at
             the
             first
             instant
             to
             meddle
             with
             ,
             and
             enquire
             in
             the
             same
             :
             because
             ,
             although
             possibly
             there
             may
             be
             no
             ground
             ,
             yet
             the
             offence
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             may
             stumble
             many
             as
             if
             it
             were
             so
             :
             and
             the
             neglecting
             thereof
             cannot
             but
             be
             offensive
             ,
             whereas
             inquiry
             therein
             is
             usefull
             ,
             whether
             the
             fame
             be
             grounded
             or
             not
             .
             But
             in
             this
             there
             would
             be
             great
             tendernesse
             and
             prudence
             used
             in
             considering
             ,
             both
             upon
             whom
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             occasion
             the
             report
             is
             raised
             and
             entertained
             ,
             and
             whether
             dipping
             therein
             be
             edifying
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Upon
             supposition
             that
             private
             persons
             be
             defective
             in
             giving
             admonitions
             ,
             or
             following
             of
             them
             before
             a
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             be
             pregnant
             presumptions
             of
             miscarriages
             in
             such
             and
             such
             
             persons
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             publick
             ;
             or
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             through
             fear
             ,
             ill
             grounded
             affection
             ,
             or
             other
             carnall
             respects
             ,
             others
             should
             concur
             to
             keep
             from
             publick
             view
             the
             offences
             of
             some
             person
             ,
             to
             the
             stumbling
             of
             themselves
             ,
             in
             becoming
             partakers
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             others
             :
             I
             say
             ▪
             in
             such
             like
             cases
             ,
             a
             Church-judicatory
             is
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             carriage
             of
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             others
             to
             declare
             and
             testifie
             therein
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             complained
             of
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             Scandal
             be
             not
             so
             every
             way
             obvious
             :
             Because
             admonition
             is
             needfull
             both
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             person
             offending
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             also
             :
             and
             when
             private
             persons
             become
             defective
             ,
             Church
             officers
             are
             bound
             rather
             to
             interpose
             immediately
             than
             to
             suffer
             such
             a
             person
             to
             continue
             under
             sin
             ,
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             himself
             and
             others
             ;
             for
             ,
             they
             must
             either
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             to
             be
             left
             undone
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             stumbling-block
             to
             many
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             wickednesse
             exceedingly
             ,
             in
             case
             untender
             men
             fell
             only
             to
             be
             accessory
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             offences
             of
             each
             other
             (
             as
             often
             it
             is
             )
             yet
             though
             it
             be
             necessary
             for
             a
             Church-judicatory
             to
             interpose
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             alwayes
             necessary
             to
             bring
             the
             matter
             to
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             ,
             but
             as
             from
             consideration
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             person
             ,
             or
             ,
             other
             circumstances
             it
             shall
             be
             thought
             sit
             to
             rest
             in
             a
             private
             admonition
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             From
             which
             we
             may
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             processing
             parties
             ,
             and
             leading
             witnesses
             (
             in
             case
             the
             matter
             be
             denied
             )
             without
             any
             particular
             accuser
             or
             delater
             :
             because
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             either
             publick
             Scandal
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church-officers
             oversight
             ,
             or
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             to
             prefer
             to
             every
             thing
             ,
             do
             require
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             or
             person
             be
             put
             to
             triall
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Clearing
             whether
             in
             Church-processes
             an
             Accuser
             be
             alwayes
             necessary
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             concerning
             an
             accuser
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             necessary
             in
             all
             Church-processes
             ,
             that
             one
             ,
             under
             such
             a
             consideration
             ,
             be
             fixed
             ,
             before
             there
             can
             be
             proceeding
             against
             any
             party
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             triall
             .
             We
             answer
             in
             these
             assertions
             .
          
           
             Asser.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             alwayes
             necessary
             in
             every
             case
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             formall
             particular
             accuser
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             from
             the
             cases
             formerly
             instanced
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             any
             offence
             or
             offender
             should
             passe
             without
             being
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             offences
             be
             continued
             in
             )
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             Church-censures
             are
             appointed
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             
               de
               facto
            
             is
             there
             alwayes
             an
             accuser
             where
             there
             is
             an
             offence
             ;
             nor
             
               de
               jure
            
             can
             any
             be
             constrained
             to
             be
             an
             accuser
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             there
             must
             be
             a
             processe
             without
             an
             accuser
             ,
             in
             this
             way
             of
             enquiry
             .
          
           
             Asser.
             2.
             
             Where
             an
             offended
             Brother
             followeth
             Christs
             way
             in
             pursuing
             of
             an
             offence
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             accuser
             formally
             ,
             as
             the
             terme
             of
             accusation
             useth
             properly
             to
             be
             taken
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             accuse
             often
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             omitted
             ,
             but
             this
             kind
             of
             pursuit
             is
             laid
             on
             as
             a
             necessary
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             To
             accuse
             ,
             respects
             some
             paticular
             wrong
             and
             injury
             usually
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             thereof
             ▪
             importeth
             a
             prejudice
             and
             hurt
             to
             the
             party
             accused
             .
             But
             this
             which
             respects
             offence
             without
             any
             particular
             injury
             ,
             proceedeth
             from
             love
             ,
             tendeth
             to
             the
             advantage
             and
             recovery
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             and
             so
             properly
             cannot
             be
             called
             accusation
             .
             Yea
             ▪
             3.
             
             When
             a
             person
             hath
             followed
             the
             second
             step
             ,
             and
             made
             out
             his
             private
             admonition
             by
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             the
             Church
             with
             them
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             can
             be
             accounted
             accusers
             
             more
             than
             when
             he
             did
             privately
             speak
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             after
             that
             to
             those
             witnesses
             ,
             because
             all
             is
             dutie
             ,
             and
             a
             piece
             of
             that
             Christian
             mutuall
             communion
             ,
             that
             brethren
             and
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             owe
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             body
             in
             common
             ;
             yet
             is
             he
             who
             so
             entereth
             a
             complaint
             ,
             oblieged
             to
             make
             it
             evident
             to
             the
             Judicatory
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             hath
             rightly
             performed
             the
             second
             step
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             appear
             before
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hazard
             or
             difficultie
             in
             this
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             hath
             failed
             in
             that
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             proceeded
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             Asser.
             3.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             have
             a
             formal
             accuser
             ,
             seemeth
             not
             so
             well
             to
             agree
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             ecclesiastick
             processes
             ,
             and
             looketh
             liker
             a
             civil
             Court.
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             the
             offence
             be
             publick
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             accuser
             needfull
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             privat
             ,
             no
             accuser
             is
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             ordinary
             method
             ,
             because
             Christs
             Ordinance
             is
             not
             to
             be
             subservient
             to
             mens
             passions
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             the
             mean
             of
             their
             seeking
             revenge
             for
             injuries
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             though
             an
             accuser
             would
             undertake
             the
             pursuing
             of
             some
             processe
             against
             a
             person
             ,
             where
             neither
             the
             Scandal
             is
             flagrant
             ,
             nor
             the
             party
             accused
             ,
             after
             private
             admonition
             and
             conviction
             ,
             obstinate
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             the
             accusation
             might
             be
             rejected
             ;
             because
             so
             the
             accuser
             looketh
             not
             like
             a
             Brother
             ,
             that
             is
             stumbled
             ,
             seeking
             the
             gaining
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             satisfaction
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             but
             rather
             like
             a
             person
             that
             is
             irritate
             ,
             vindictive
             or
             malicious
             ,
             to
             whose
             humour
             Church-officers
             ought
             not
             to
             give
             way
             ;
             neither
             doth
             such
             an
             accusation
             become
             Christs
             Court.
             Yet
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             be
             indeed
             scandalous
             ,
             Church-officers
             are
             to
             enquire
             therein
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             sleight
             any
             mean
             of
             evidence
             which
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             lest
             profane
             persons
             mouths
             be
             opened
             ;
             but
             that
             rixal
             and
             contentious
             way
             of
             following
             of
             processes
             by
             particular
             accusers
             ,
             against
             particular
             persons
             ,
             as
             useth
             to
             be
             in
             other
             Courts
             ,
             we
             conceive
             no
             way
             becoming
             the
             gravity
             and
             convincing
             way
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             
             this
             ;
             And
             we
             suppose
             in
             experience
             is
             not
             often
             found
             to
             be
             edifying
             ,
             but
             rather
             doth
             ingender
             hatred
             ,
             prejudice
             ,
             contention
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             scope
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             no
             particular
             accuser
             against
             the
             person
             and
             yet
             it
             be
             necessary
             that
             he
             be
             tried
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             Asser.
             4.
             
             The●…e
             may
             be
             some
             cases
             in
             which
             it
             is
             expedient
             to
             admit
             an
             accuser
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             admit
             a
             processe
             without
             one
             .
             As
             suppose
             one
             were
             under
             no
             ill
             report
             ,
             and
             yet
             some
             grosse
             scandal
             were
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             of
             such
             fame
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             such
             presumptions
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             ground
             for
             a
             Church-judicatory
             immediately
             to
             interpose
             ,
             and
             the
             scandal
             being
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             as
             the
             trial
             thereof
             could
             neither
             be
             omitted
             ,
             not
             closed
             in
             private
             ;
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             suppose
             one
             should
             complain
             of
             the
             Churches
             negligence
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             asserting
             the
             evidences
             to
             be
             clear
             ,
             and
             offering
             to
             make
             them
             out
             ;
             In
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             can
             hardly
             refuse
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             thought
             partiall
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             ground
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             fit
             for
             them
             immediately
             to
             pursue
             it
             :
             Therefore
             an
             accuser
             is
             expedient
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             Churches
             impartiality
             may
             be
             vindicated
             ,
             in
             refusing
             the
             complaint
             of
             no
             sober
             man
             ,
             nor
             the
             uttermost
             of
             any
             triall
             ,
             that
             in
             well
             grounded
             reason
             they
             may
             expect
             ;
             And
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             the
             mouths
             of
             some
             needlesse
             and
             too
             importunate
             complainers
             may
             be
             stopped
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             found
             censurable
             ,
             if
             either
             without
             cause
             they
             traduce
             the
             Church-officers
             as
             negligent
             and
             partiall
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             accesse
             to
             make
             out
             before
             them
             such
             a
             truth
             if
             it
             be
             truth
             ;
             or
             if
             precipitantly
             and
             inconsiderately
             (
             if
             not
             maliciously
             )
             they
             have
             tabled
             a
             scandal
             against
             another
             as
             a
             publick
             scandal
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             make
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             needlesly
             troubled
             a
             Church-judicatory
             in
             such
             a
             matter
             ,
             and
             sinfully
             wronged
             their
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             a
             processe
             in
             such
             cases
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             
             made
             out
             ,
             is
             scandalous
             :
             therefore
             if
             a
             person
             rest
             not
             ▪
             satisfied
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             abstain
             till
             he
             have
             triall
             put
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             a
             scandalous
             person
             ,
             lest
             men
             take
             liberty
             ,
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             pursuing
             offences
             ,
             to
             defame
             others
             ,
             and
             abuse
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ.
             And
             though
             it
             be
             just
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             materially
             dealt
             with
             as
             unjust
             accusers
             use
             to
             be
             in
             civil
             courts
             ,
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             only
             flow
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             such
             a
             persons
             being
             a
             formall
             accuser
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             deed
             which
             is
             scandalous
             in
             such
             a
             meature
             ,
             and
             that
             publickly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             restramed
             ,
             whether
             the
             person
             take
             on
             him
             that
             formall
             consideration
             or
             not
             ,
             lest
             yet
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             continue
             publickly
             and
             importunately
             to
             presse
             the
             pursuit
             .
             And
             we
             conceive
             ,
             the
             imposing
             the
             title
             of
             accuser
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             or
             the
             making
             of
             it
             necessary
             ,
             that
             one
             take
             on
             him
             that
             formall
             no
             ion
             ,
             is
             rather
             for
             coveniencie
             to
             restrain
             mens
             inordinatenesse
             ,
             and
             stop
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             to
             add
             weight
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             if
             they
             fail
             ,
             than
             as
             being
             simply
             necessary
             for
             making
             such
             a
             person
             to
             be
             accounted
             scandalous
             ,
             if
             he
             come
             short
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Concerning
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             the
             complaint
             is
             of
             some
             enjury
             ●…one
             to
             the
             complainer
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             one
             case
             yet
             to
             be
             enquired
             in
             ▪
             viz.
             how
             to
             account
             of
             a
             particular
             person
             his
             complaining
             or
             pursuing
             an
             offence
             which
             carrieth
             with
             it
             a
             particular
             enjury
             unto
             himself
             ?
             As
             suppose
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             person
             did
             calumniate
             him
             ,
             calling
             him
             false
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             hypocrite
             ,
             thief
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             or
             did
             imprecate
             curses
             unto
             him
             ?
             Answ.
             1
             If
             the
             way
             laid
             down
             were
             followed
             ,
             and
             a
             publick
             complaint
             made
             the
             last
             step
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             few
             of
             these
             complaints
             .
             Of
             this
             we
             have
             spoken
             already
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             
             such
             enjuries
             have
             with
             them
             a
             spirituall
             hurt
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             are
             real
             stumbling-blocks
             to
             the
             spirituall
             state
             of
             the
             party
             enjured
             .
             Yet
             ,
             1.
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             men
             enjured
             ,
             singly
             to
             abstract
             the
             scandal
             given
             them
             from
             the
             enjury
             done
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             follow
             the
             offence
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             own
             and
             the
             others
             edification
             ,
             as
             to
             entertain
             no
             thoughts
             of
             revenge
             in
             the
             pursuing
             thereof
             :
             for
             certainly
             ,
             often
             it
             is
             the
             reparation
             of
             a
             wrong
             ,
             and
             to
             vindicate
             folks
             own
             name
             and
             credit
             ,
             rather
             than
             edification
             ,
             which
             in
             such
             cases
             is
             aimed
             at
             :
             Therefore
             we
             find
             ever
             the
             most
             irreligious
             ,
             carnall
             and
             proud
             persons
             ,
             hotest
             in
             such
             a
             pursuit
             ,
             and
             with
             greatest
             difficulty
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             intended
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             Chistian
             gaining
             often
             ,
             but
             some
             publick
             shame
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             that
             follow
             ,
             although
             the
             person
             fall
             over
             again
             in
             many
             other
             scandals
             that
             are
             worse
             ,
             or
             others
             shall
             sin
             more
             grosly
             ;
             yet
             that
             stirreth
             them
             not
             ,
             neither
             are
             their
             complaints
             in
             such
             cases
             heard
             of
             .
             2.
             
             We
             find
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             case
             hath
             often
             great
             difficulties
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             readily
             much
             heat
             and
             carnalnesse
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             are
             personall
             between
             parties
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             difficult
             for
             them
             to
             abstain
             from
             carnalnesse
             ,
             or
             the
             appearance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             Church-judicatories
             to
             walk
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             partiall
             to
             one
             of
             the
             sides
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             intending
             the
             removall
             of
             one
             offence
             ,
             more
             may
             be
             given
             .
             Therefore
             we
             would
             suppose
             such
             a
             procedor
             to
             be
             suitable
             to
             Christs
             order
             and
             ordinance
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             these
             personal
             things
             may
             be
             waved
             by
             private
             persons
             themselves
             who
             are
             so
             〈◊〉
             .
             Certainly
             men
             lose
             not
             by
             condescending
             in
             their
             particulars
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             afterward
             tend
             more
             to
             the
             convincing
             of
             the
             party
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             vindicating
             of
             themselves
             that
             they
             forbear
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             till
             the
             fervour
             be
             abated
             ,
             both
             in
             them
             and
             in
             the
             offending
             party
             )
             than
             by
             kindling
             of
             their
             own
             passions
             by
             the
             passions
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             hazard
             upon
             more
             sin
             and
             offence
             .
             
             2.
             
             When
             such
             things
             occur
             ,
             its
             fit
             that
             Church-officers
             should
             endeavour
             to
             compose
             and
             to
             remove
             them
             privately
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             any
             complaint
             come
             in
             a
             persons
             heat
             ,
             that
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             means
             be
             used
             to
             compose
             and
             allay
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             fail
             ,
             that
             the
             scandal
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             Eldership
             it self
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             party
             offended
             ,
             because
             so
             the
             thing
             ,
             as
             scandalous
             ,
             may
             be
             more
             abstractedly
             considered
             ▪
             the
             person
             easilier
             convinced
             ,
             and
             the
             heat
             of
             parties
             prevented
             ,
             which
             often
             mar
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             overseen
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             redressed
             .
             3.
             
             If
             persons
             will
             needs
             enter
             their
             own
             complaint
             ▪
             Then
             it
             would
             be
             enquired
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             really
             the
             enjury
             to
             their
             name
             ,
             or
             outward
             condition
             that
             swayeth
             them
             ?
             or
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             offence
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             stumbling-block
             that
             goeth
             alongst
             there
             with
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             is
             ready
             to
             hurt
             their
             spirituall
             estate
             ,
             that
             doth
             move
             them
             ?
             This
             question
             is
             fit
             for
             curbing
             of
             carnall
             humours
             ,
             and
             keeping
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             from
             being
             abused
             ,
             and
             made
             subservient
             to
             mens
             sinfull
             passions
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             cannot
             be
             hid
             that
             it
             is
             the
             injury
             which
             affects
             them
             ▪
             Then
             would
             they
             be
             admonished
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             remitted
             to
             follow
             their
             injury
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             to
             pardon
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             vindictive
             humour
             ;
             yet
             the
             thing
             as
             it
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             would
             be
             still
             followed
             without
             them
             .
             2.
             
             It
             would
             be
             enquired
             ,
             if
             they
             followed
             the
             privat
             steps
             ?
             And
             ,
             3.
             what
             sort
             of
             satisfaction
             they
             aim
             at
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             the
             parties
             gaining
             that
             they
             seek
             with
             their
             own
             satisfaction
             ?
          
           
             Sometimes
             there
             ariseth
             a
             new
             difficulty
             in
             such
             
             cases
             ,
             as
             suppose
             one
             complained
             of
             for
             calumniating
             another
             ,
             should
             offer
             to
             make
             good
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             ;
             In
             such
             a
             case
             it
             is
             difficult
             for
             a
             Church-Judicatory
             to
             carry
             rightly
             ,
             if
             probation
             be
             refused
             ,
             the
             slanderous
             mouth
             is
             not
             stopped
             ,
             And
             to
             admit
             it
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             neither
             pertinent
             nor
             profitable
             to
             any
             Church-end
             .
             This
             sometimes
             is
             one
             of
             the
             
             evils
             of
             making
             Church-judicatories
             the
             stage
             of
             mens
             passions
             :
             Yet
             in
             such
             a
             case
             we
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             whether
             the
             thing
             be
             true
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             casting
             of
             it
             up
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             was
             offensive
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             following
             probation
             can
             exempt
             the
             offender
             from
             being
             accounted
             scandalous
             ,
             because
             the
             end
             of
             bringing
             forth
             that
             ,
             was
             really
             the
             hurt
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             neither
             private
             nor
             publick
             edification
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             manner
             of
             offered
             probation
             is
             indirect
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             some
             sort
             of
             slandering
             )
             as
             ,
             suppose
             one
             would
             complain
             of
             another
             as
             guilty
             of
             theft
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             sin
             ,
             and
             give
             for
             the
             ground
             thereof
             some
             instances
             of
             corruption
             or
             deceit
             in
             their
             trade
             of
             merchandizing
             ,
             or
             taking
             some
             advantage
             by
             law
             or
             other
             wayes
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             another
             .
             These
             are
             causes
             and
             matters
             wherein
             properly
             Church-officers
             are
             neither
             fit
             nor
             called
             to
             decide
             ;
             and
             the
             event
             thereof
             doth
             depend
             upon
             some
             civil
             contest
             ,
             therefore
             are
             not
             meet
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             complaint
             or
             probation
             in
             a
             Church-judicatory
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             manner
             of
             probation
             is
             more
             direct
             ,
             as
             suppose
             one
             would
             prove
             by
             witnesses
             direct
             theft
             upon
             another
             ▪
             Yet
             considering
             that
             Church-judicatories
             are
             not
             to
             be
             sub-servient
             to
             mens
             passions
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             their
             end
             ought
             ever
             to
             be
             edification
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             no
             probable
             ground
             to
             expect
             it
             in
             such
             a
             processe
             ,
             we
             conceive
             it
             were
             fit
             altogether
             to
             wave
             such
             contests
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             a
             shaming
             of
             offenders
             allowed
             in
             Church-discipline
             ,
             yet
             it
             looketh
             harsh-like
             to
             make
             it
             the
             mean
             of
             bringing
             civil
             shame
             and
             infamie
             upon
             any
             ;
             Because
             such
             a
             blot
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             accounted
             or
             declared
             infamous
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             civil
             things
             ,
             is
             a
             civil
             punishment
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             properly
             ,
             Although
             we
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             by
             accident
             ,
             these
             may
             be
             sometimes
             necessarily
             joyned
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             if
             an
             offending
             party
             appearing
             ,
             
             professe
             repentance
             for
             their
             fault
             ,
             &c.
             as
             hath
             been
             desired
             ,
             and
             should
             yet
             refuse
             to
             give
             obedience
             to
             such
             things
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             is
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Church-officers
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             offence
             ?
             Answ.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             like
             that
             any
             who
             are
             serious
             in
             their
             profession
             of
             rep●…ntance
             ,
             will
             stand
             on
             such
             a
             thing
             ;
             and
             where
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             probable-like
             an
             evidence
             of
             their
             dissembling
             ,
             if
             some
             convincing
             reason
             cannot
             be
             given
             by
             them
             for
             swaying
             to
             that
             refusall
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             disobedience
             is
             either
             in
             materiall
             things
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             but
             circumstantiall
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             done
             with
             contempt
             ,
             or
             with
             professed
             continued
             ●…espect
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             satisfie
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             some
             may
             refuse
             to
             receive
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             where
             edification
             requireth
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             offence
             to
             an
             offended
             party
             ,
             or
             they
             may
             be
             willing
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             offence
             ,
             but
             differ
             as
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             manner
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             Though
             a
             Church-judicatory
             may
             wait
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             can
             they
             not
             in
             some
             cases
             dispense
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             otherwayes
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             heard
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             end
             obtained
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             processe
             proceed
             ,
             especially
             if
             that
             disobedience
             look
             contemptuous-like
             :
             For
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             or
             circumstances
             of
             giving
             satisfaction
             ,
             although
             in
             this
             also
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             serious
             to
             have
             offences
             removed
             ,
             will
             not
             readily
             stick
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             difference
             between
             this
             and
             the
             former
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             discernable
             evidences
             of
             contempt
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             Church-judicatories
             have
             a
             greater
             latitude
             to
             do
             as
             may
             edifie
             :
             wherein
             they
             are
             especially
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             by
             too
             much
             rigidity
             in
             circumstances
             ,
             they
             seem
             not
             unnecessarily
             to
             wrong
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             lay
             too
             much
             weight
             of
             satisfaction
             upon
             such
             formalities
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             too
             easie
             passing
             from
             such
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             strengthen
             any
             to
             follow
             that
             example
             for
             
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             that
             even
             in
             circumstances
             there
             be
             an
             equality
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             same
             scandals
             in
             all
             persons
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             hazard
             in
             reference
             to
             any
             of
             these
             by
             condescending
             ,
             to
             alter
             or
             forbear
             a
             circumstance
             in
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             ,
             we
             conceive
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             abstain
             from
             ●…hat
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             yeeld
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             simply
             upon
             that
             account
             to
             pursue
             a
             processe
             ,
             but
             to
             continue
             dealing
             with
             the
             person
             ,
             while
             either
             he
             be
             convinced
             and
             brought
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             order
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             or
             there
             be
             more
             clearnesse
             to
             do
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Concerning
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             when
             Church-officers
             spare
             such
             as
             are
             scandalous
             .
          
           
             WE
             come
             now
             to
             the
             last
             Question
             proposed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             supposing
             that
             Church-officers
             should
             be
             defective
             in
             trying
             and
             censuring
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             private
             Christians
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             and
             if
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             separate
             from
             her
             ?
          
           
             This
             Question
             hath
             troubled
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             many
             〈◊〉
             in
             many
             ages
             ,
             the
             devil
             thereby
             under
             pretext
             of
             indignation
             at
             offences
             ,
             hath
             made
             them
             to
             abound
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Church-histories
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             what
             concerneth
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             do
             fully
             evince
             ;
             And
             although
             we
             have
             great
             ground
             to
             acknowledge
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             in
             the
             sobriety
             of
             His
             people
             amongst
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             have
             unity
             ,
             with
             purity
             ;
             yet
             ,
             seing
             in
             order
             this
             doth
             follow
             ,
             we
             shall
             answer
             shortly
             ,
             in
             laying
             down
             these
             grounds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             case
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             
             often
             
               de
               facto
            
             is
             ,
             that
             Church-officers
             are
             defective
             in
             the
             exercising
             of
             Discipline
             upon
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             what
             from
             negligence
             ,
             what
             from
             unfaithfulnesse
             ,
             what
             from
             fainting
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             finfull
             infirmity
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             possibly
             it
             is
             not
             alwayes
             their
             fault
             when
             it
             is
             charged
             on
             them
             :
             as
             suppose
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             no
             private
             person
             ,
             or
             ,
             possibly
             even
             the
             complainer
             ,
             hath
             admonished
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             counted
             scandalous
             ,
             nor
             have
             given-in
             sufficient
             proofs
             of
             their
             scandal
             to
             any
             Church-judicatory
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             many
             are
             counted
             scandalous
             who
             cannot
             legally
             and
             judicially
             be
             found
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             assert
             a
             scandal
             ,
             than
             to
             prove
             ,
             even
             often
             when
             it
             is
             true
             :
             and
             it
             being
             rather
             a
             ground
             of
             irritation
             than
             edification
             ,
             when
             a
             processe
             is
             entred
             ,
             and
             not
             convincingly
             made-out
             ,
             Therefore
             often
             in
             duty
             some
             proces●…es
             are
             abstained
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             Church-officers
             may
             be
             faithfully
             dealing
             with
             persons
             to
             recover
             them
             from
             scandals
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             find
             it
             fit
             for
             edification
             to
             proceed
             to
             high
             Censures
             ;
             In
             such
             cases
             ,
             Church-officers
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             blamed
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             complain
             would
             pose
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             exonered
             themselves
             and
             done
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             have
             put
             it
             to
             the
             Officers
             doors
             ,
             before
             they
             account
             it
             their
             fault
             :
             And
             it
             is
             most
             unbecoming
             for
             persons
             to
             charge
             others
             and
             to
             be
             defective
             in
             their
             own
             duty
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             inferreth
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             as
             difficult
             and
             weighty
             a
             task
             to
             calumniate
             and
             groundlesly
             to
             charge
             Church-officers
             with
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             faithfully
             to
             follow
             private
             admonition
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             so
             much
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             looked
             to
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             easie
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             grosse
             defects
             (
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             grosse
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             stumbled
             at
             ,
             they
             being
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             as
             in
             other
             things
             )
             for
             ,
             that
             
             must
             be
             upon
             one
             of
             these
             accounts
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             such
             scandalou●…
             persons
             ,
             after
             refusing
             of
             private
             admonitions
             ,
             were
             complained
             of
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             evidence
             of
             the
             fact
             was
             off●…red
             ,
             and
             Church-officers
             refused
             to
             put
             the
             same
             to
             trial
             :
             Or
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             because
             when
             they
             did
             try
             ,
             they
             did
             determine
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             no
             scandal
             or
             not
             to
             be
             p●…oven
             ,
             or
             that
             (
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             proven
             )
             they
             did
             not
             c●…nsure
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             when
             scandals
             were
             open
             and
             obvious
             ,
             and
             palpable
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             ,
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             such
             a
             Church-judicatory
             will
             frequently
             be
             found
             that
             will
             fail
             grosly
             either
             of
             these
             wayes
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             acces●…e
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             by
             an
             appeal
             to
             a
             superiour
             Court
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             case
             is
             a
             duty
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             their
             failing
             and
             neglect
             ▪
             is
             ▪
             in
             some
             covered
             manner
             ,
             so
             carried-on
             as
             there
             is
             no
             accesse
             to
             such
             legal
             complaints
             .
             Answ.
             1.
             
             We
             suppose
             if
             the
             things
             be
             that
             grosse
             ,
             and
             the
             fact
             so
             clear
             and
             frequent
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             be
             just
             ground
             to
             complain
             then
             there
             will
             be
             also
             accesse
             to
             such
             a
             proof
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             so
             carried
             and
             not
             owned
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             their
             sin
             before
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             proper
             Church-offence
             in
             the
             sense
             before-m●…ntioned
             ,
             seing
             they
             could
             not
             be
             convinced
             judicially
             even
             before
             the
             most
             impartial
             Judge
             .
             And
             as
             in
             such
             a
             case
             we
             cannot
             account
             a
             private
             brother
             ecclesiastically
             scandalous
             ,
             although
             the
             general
             strain
             of
             his
             way
             may
             be
             dissatisfying
             to
             us
             ,
             So
             ought
             we
             not
             to
             account
             this
             ;
             for
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             that
             which
             may
             be
             offensive
             to
             a
             persons
             private
             discretion
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             possibly
             in
             a
             christian
             way
             to
             desire
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             noised
             as
             a
             publick
             Church-scandall
             .
          
           
             Asser.
             3.
             
             Upon
             supposition
             that
             the
             defect
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             private
             professors
             are
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             stations
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             count
             
             themselves
             exonered
             in
             holding
             fast
             their
             own
             integrity
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             heavie
             to
             those
             that
             are
             tender
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             become
             scandalously
             excessive
             ,
             may
             give
             occasion
             to
             them
             to
             depart
             and
             go
             where
             that
             Ordinance
             of
             Discipline
             is
             more
             vigorous
             ;
             and
             concerning
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             it
             being
             done
             in
             due
             manner
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             can
             be
             no
             ground
             for
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             or
             their
             consciences
             were
             polluted
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             others
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             such
             defects
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             and
             particularly
             doth
             appear
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Elie's
             sons
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Lord
             contemptible
             with
             their
             miscarriages
             ;
             yet
             that
             either
             it
             was
             allowable
             to
             the
             people
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             or
             faulty
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             can
             no
             way
             be
             made
             out
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Church
             then
             ,
             Therefore
             none
             could
             separate
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             it
             ?
             Answ.
             1.
             
             This
             doth
             confirm
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             joyning
             of
             scandalous
             persons
             in
             Ordinances
             doth
             not
             pollut
             them
             to
             others
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             laid
             such
             a
             necessity
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             tender
             ,
             that
             they
             behoved
             to
             partake
             of
             polluted
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             none
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             did
             not
             pollute
             them
             then
             ,
             some
             reason
             would
             be
             given
             that
             doth
             evidence
             it
             now
             to
             do
             so
             .
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             an
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             now
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             then
             ,
             then
             the
             con●…equence
             must
             be
             good
             ;
             because
             ,
             so
             where
             ever
             folks
             communicate
             ,
             those
             many
             that
             communicate
             any
             where
             ,
             are
             one
             bread
             ,
             and
             one
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             compared
             with
             chap
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             so
             by
             communicating
             any
             where
             ,
             we
             declare
             our selves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             visible
             Church
             and
             politick
             body
             ,
             with
             those
             who
             communicat
             elswhere
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             Baptism
             we
             are
             baptized
             into
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             into
             communion
             with
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             any
             where
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             considered
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             enough
             to
             eschew
             pollution
             (
             if
             the
             objectio●…
             
             be
             true
             and
             well
             grounded
             )
             to
             separate
             from
             one
             Society
             ,
             or
             one
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             ;
             for
             so
             also
             Jews
             might
             have
             separated
             from
             particular
             Synagogues
             ▪
             or
             have
             choosed
             times
             for
             their
             offerings
             and
             sacrifices
             distinct
             from
             others
             .
             Famous
             Cotton
             of
             New
             England
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Holinesse
               of
               Church-members
            
             ,
             pag.
             21.
             grants
             that
             there
             were
             many
             scandalous
             persons
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             by
             the
             Priests
             defect
             ,
             for
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             retained
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             though
             he
             say
             that
             that
             will
             not
             warrand
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             admitting
             scandalous
             persons
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             he
             asserteth
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             argue
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Church-estate
             notwithstanding
             of
             such
             a
             toleration
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             approveth
             continuing
             therein
             ,
             and
             condemneth
             separation
             therefrom
             ;
             and
             consequently
             a
             Church
             may
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             having
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             purity
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             communicate
             in
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             form●…r
             fault
             .
             3.
             
             What
             hath
             been
             marked
             out
             of
             Learned
             Writers
             ,
             for
             paralleling
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             in
             essentiall
             things
             ,
             doth
             overthrow
             this
             objection
             ;
             for
             now
             separation
             is
             as
             impossible
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             defect
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             severall
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             particularly
             see
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             never
             found
             that
             any
             upon
             that
             account
             did
             withdraw
             or
             were
             reproved
             for
             not
             doing
             so
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Officers
             were
             reproved
             for
             defect
             :
             Yea
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             these
             who
             keeped
             themselves
             pure
             from
             these
             Scandals
             ,
             though
             continuing
             in
             that
             communion
             ,
             are
             commended
             and
             approven
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             to
             continue
             as
             formerly
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             coutinuing
             in
             communion
             in
             such
             a
             case
             be
             of
             it self
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             personall
             integrity
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             professours
             where
             the
             defect
             is
             sinfull
             to
             the
             Officers
             ,
             even
             though
             in
             other
             personall
             
             things
             and
             duties
             of
             their
             stations
             they
             were
             approveable
             ,
             How
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             the
             faithfull
             and
             true
             Witnesse
             should
             so
             sharply
             reprove
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             fully
             approve
             the
             other
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             Church-communion
             doth
             confirm
             this
             :
             because
             such
             influence
             hath
             the
             scandalousnesse
             of
             one
             to
             make
             another
             guilty
             ,
             as
             the
             approven
             conversation
             of
             the
             other
             hath
             to
             make
             the
             Ordinances
             profitable
             to
             him
             that
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             for
             we
             can
             no
             otherwise
             partake
             of
             the
             evil
             than
             of
             the
             good
             of
             another
             in
             Church-communion
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             graciousnesse
             of
             one
             cannot
             sanctifie
             an
             Ordinance
             to
             one
             that
             is
             profane
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             profanity
             of
             one
             cannot
             pollute
             the
             Ordinance
             to
             one
             that
             is
             tender
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             examineth
             himself
             ,
             partaketh
             worthily
             in
             respect
             
               of
               himself
            
             and
             his
             own
             condition
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             sanctifie
             communicating
             to
             another
             ;
             So
             ,
             he
             that
             partaketh
             unworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             damnation
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             another
             :
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             is
             both
             the
             precept
             and
             the
             threatning
             bounded
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               ,
               he
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnation
               to
               himself
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             upon
             doing
             or
             omitting
             of
             duty
             in
             himself
             ,
             doth
             follow
             worthy
             ,
             or
             unworthy
             communicating
             to
             him
             .
             And
             if
             in
             the
             most
             near
             conjugall
             fellowship
             ,
             the
             company
             of
             a
             profane
             Husband
             may
             be
             sanctified
             to
             a
             gracious
             Wife
             ,
             even
             when
             hers
             is
             unsanctified
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             because
             that
             dependeth
             upon
             the
             persons
             own
             qualification
             and
             way
             of
             usemaking
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             of
             marriage
             )
             much
             more
             may
             it
             be
             here
             :
             this
             last
             might
             be
             a
             distinct
             argument
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             continuance
             in
             communion
             with
             such
             persons
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             Then
             it
             must
             either
             be
             because
             communion
             with
             such
             as
             are
             profane
             indeed
             ,
             whether
             we
             know
             or
             think
             them
             to
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             sinfull
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             because
             we
             know
             them
             ,
             or
             think
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             can
             be
             said
             :
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             
             because
             so
             to
             keep
             communion
             with
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             or
             a
             Believer
             in
             a
             carnall
             frame
             ,
             were
             sinfull
             ,
             although
             we
             thought
             them
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             pleaded
             :
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             we
             know
             them
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             we
             knew
             a
             man
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             another
             knew
             not
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             the
             Ordinances
             were
             pollutted
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             another
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             though
             possibly
             both
             were
             exercising
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             and
             having
             examined
             themselves
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             same
             frame
             ,
             which
             were
             absurd
             .
             Yea
             ,
             2.
             
             If
             it
             depended
             on
             our
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             Then
             our
             very
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             would
             pollute
             the
             Ordinance
             ;
             and
             what
             confusion
             would
             be
             there
             ,
             may
             be
             afterward
             hinted
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             we
             think
             so
             ,
             because
             ,
             supposing
             some
             to
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             still
             an
             ordinance
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             duty
             to
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             former
             absurdity
             ;
             and
             this
             doth
             not
             flow
             from
             the
             binding
             nature
             of
             an
             erroneous
             conscience
             (
             which
             may
             be
             alleged
             in
             other
             cases
             )
             but
             from
             the
             difference
             of
             persons
             light
             ,
             charity
             ,
             or
             other
             apprehensions
             of
             things
             ,
             whereby
             one
             is
             induced
             to
             esteem
             that
             scandalous
             ,
             which
             another
             doth
             not
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             communion
             with
             profane
             persons
             that
             are
             such
             to
             our
             knowledge
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             polluteth
             Ordinances
             ,
             Then
             these
             things
             may
             be
             enquired
             ,
             which
             will
             inf●…r
             diverse
             absurdities
             ,
             1.
             
             Ought
             persons
             to
             try
             all
             those
             that
             they
             keep
             communion
             with
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             profane
             or
             〈◊〉
             ?
             For
             ,
             if
             any
             profane
             person
             be
             in
             that
             communion
             which
             they
             might
             have
             known
             if
             they
             had
             tried
             ,
             then
             their
             ignorance
             cannot
             excuse
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             enquired
             ,
             what
             degree
             of
             triall
             and
             search
             doth
             sufficiently
             exoner
             ,
             because
             possibly
             a
             further
             triall
             might
             have
             discovered
             some
             to
             be
             profane
             ?
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             enquired
             ,
             what
             evidences
             may
             demonstrate
             persons
             to
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             be
             so
             accounted
             of
             ?
             If
             only
             something
             seen
             
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             if
             something
             reported
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             whether
             it
             be
             judicially
             made
             out
             or
             only
             asserted
             ?
             and
             how
             manies
             report
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             proof
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             that
             be
             so
             reported
             of
             ,
             be
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             ?
             4.
             
             What
             sort
             of
             sca●…dals
             are
             to
             be
             enquired-in
             to
             make
             a
             person
             such
             as
             polluteth
             the
             Ordinances
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             any
             kind
             of
             scandal
             ,
             or
             but
             scandals
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ?
             If
             one
             scandal
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             or
             if
             the●…e
             must
             be
             many
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             weight
             upon
             in
             this
             ?
             and
             some
             satisfying
             grounds
             how
             ,
             and
             where
             to
             fix
             the
             difference
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             down
             ?
             5.
             
             It
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             if
             one
             scandalous
             person
             alone
             doth
             pollute
             the
             Ordinances
             ?
             or
             if
             there
             must
             be
             moe
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             How
             many
             ?
             6.
             
             Suppose
             such
             a
             scandal
             were
             known
             to
             us
             alone
             ,
             charity
             ,
             and
             Christs
             command
             do
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             published
             ;
             conscience
             saith
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             the
             Ordinance
             is
             polluted
             ,
             time
             straits
             either
             to
             communicate
             doubtingly
             ,
             or
             with
             offence
             to
             abstain
             and
             hide
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             charity
             to
             signifie
             the
             same
             .
             These
             and
             many
             such
             like
             things
             are
             requisit
             to
             satisfie
             one
             ,
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             that
             communion
             in
             such
             a
             case
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             the
             Ordinance
             be
             polluted
             to
             one
             that
             is
             clean
             Then
             it
             is
             either
             the
             deed
             of
             the
             Church-officers
             that
             doth
             pollute
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             deed
             of
             the
             scandalous
             person
             that
             doth
             communicate
             ;
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             can
             be
             said
             :
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             suppose
             that
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             were
             polluted
             ,
             although
             no
             scandalous
             person
             were
             present
             actually
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             actually
             excluded
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             were
             absent
             ,
             yet
             there
             being
             no
             impediment
             made
             to
             them
             by
             Church-officers
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             guilt
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Nor
             the
             second
             ,
             Because
             ,
             supposing
             a
             person
             not
             to
             be
             debarred
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             communicate
             ;
             and
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             doing
             of
             his
             duty
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             should
             make
             that
             not
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             lieth
             on
             by
             a
             joynt
             command
             ,
             which
             requireth
             eating
             
             from
             him
             and
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             requireth
             praying
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Lords
             ordering
             it
             so
             in
             His
             providence
             ,
             that
             He
             admitteth
             unsanctified
             Officers
             to
             administrate
             His
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             ,
             accounting
             them
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             be
             His
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             when
             they
             are
             known
             to
             be
             unsound
             (
             till
             in
             His
             own
             way
             they
             be
             removed
             )
             doth
             demonstrate
             this
             ,
             that
             pollution
             in
             joynt
             worshippers
             doth
             not
             pollute
             the
             Ordinances
             to
             others
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             any
             did
             pollute
             them
             ,
             Then
             most
             of
             all
             scandalous
             Officers
             ;
             But
             these
             do
             not
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             We
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             scandalousnesse
             of
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             either
             say
             that
             there
             were
             no
             scandalous
             Priests
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             people
             did
             then
             offer
             no
             sacrifice
             and
             joyn
             in
             no
             worship
             ,
             or
             that
             sinfully
             they
             did
             it
             :
             All
             which
             are
             absurd
             .
             2.
             
             We
             see
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             were
             pointed
             out
             by
             Him
             as
             scandalous
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             v.
             3.
             
             Yet
             even
             there
             doth
             He
             require
             continuance
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             administrate
             by
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             .
             3.
             
             Doth
             not
             Paul
             speak
             of
             some
             that
             preached
             out
             of
             envy
             ,
             Philip.
             1.
             15.
             which
             is
             a
             most
             grosse
             scandal
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             who
             sought
             their
             own
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             21
             ?
             Both
             which
             are
             grosse
             ,
             and
             clearly
             evidenced
             by
             his
             testimony
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             content
             that
             people
             continue
             ,
             yea
             ,
             he
             supposeth
             that
             they
             may
             profit
             in
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             had
             the
             Ordinances
             been
             polluted
             by
             them
             to
             others
             .
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             several
             Churches
             in
             these
             second
             and
             third
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             where
             both
             grossnesse
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             Professors
             ,
             is
             notified
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             that
             might
             have
             been
             made
             the
             ground
             of
             separation
             afterward
             from
             them
             ,
             more
             than
             not
             doing
             of
             it
             was
             reprovable
             before
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             known
             evil
             in
             any
             that
             doth
             communicate
             ,
             pollute
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             themselves
             ,
             Then
             how
             can
             a
             Believer
             communicate
             with
             himself
             ?
             Because
             ,
             
             1.
             he
             hath
             corruption
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             as
             full
             knowledge
             of
             it
             as
             of
             any
             other
             mans
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             which
             may
             make
             him
             think
             it
             more
             than
             what
             he
             knoweth
             of
             any
             other
             man.
             3.
             
             That
             corruption
             is
             as
             near
             him
             as
             the
             corruption
             of
             any
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Law
             doth
             more
             particularly
             strike
             against
             corruption
             in
             him
             as
             to
             himself
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             in
             any
             other
             .
             Yea
             ,
             5.
             this
             corruption
             doth
             certainly
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             pollute
             the
             Ordinance
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             guilty
             .
             Now
             the
             same
             grounds
             that
             say
             he
             may
             communicate
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             own
             corruptions
             ,
             will
             also
             say
             ,
             he
             may
             communicate
             notwithstanding
             of
             that
             which
             is
             in
             another
             ,
             much
             more
             :
             because
             the
             sins
             that
             follow
             his
             corruption
             are
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             .
             And
             if
             repentance
             for
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             resting
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             protesting
             against
             the
             body
             of
             death
             (
             which
             yet
             are
             but
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             renued
             ,
             differing
             from
             himself
             as
             unrenued
             )
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             acts
             may
             quiet
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             confidence
             to
             partake
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             own
             corruption
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             then
             when
             he
             as
             unrenued
             may
             be
             accounted
             guilty
             ,
             may
             they
             not
             much
             more
             give
             him
             confidence
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             sins
             of
             another
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             his
             deeds
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             In
             that
             directory
             which
             Christ
             giveth
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             this
             is
             implied
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             warrand
             an
             offended
             brother
             to
             bring
             obstinate
             offenders
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             step
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             ●…ull
             exoneration
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             is
             required
             by
             him
             after
             that
             ,
             but
             conforming
             of
             his
             carriage
             to
             the
             Churches
             Sentence
             in
             case
             of
             obstinacie
             .
             And
             none
             can
             think
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             the
             Church
             did
             not
             their
             duty
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             were
             from
             that
             forth
             ,
             not
             to
             joyn
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             as
             from
             heathens
             and
             publicans
             :
             because
             so
             a
             particular
             person
             might
             Excommunicate
             a
             Church
             ,
             whom
             yet
             Christ
             will
             not
             have
             to
             withdraw
             from
             
             communion
             with
             a
             private
             member
             ,
             till
             obstinacie
             and
             the
             Churches
             censuring
             interveen
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             a
             private
             person
             might
             account
             another
             a
             heathen
             and
             publican
             without
             any
             publick
             Censure
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             scope
             ,
             which
             subjoyneth
             this
             withdrawing
             of
             communion
             from
             him
             to
             the
             Churches
             Censure
             .
             This
             will
             bind
             the
             more
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             Christs
             words
             have
             an
             allusion
             (
             as
             is
             commonly
             acknowledged
             )
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Sanedrim
             ,
             which
             being
             but
             one
             ,
             could
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             separation
             from
             its
             communion
             ,
             though
             there
             had
             been
             defect
             in
             this
             :
             What
             may
             be
             done
             in
             abstaining
             of
             personall
             communion
             in
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             is
             e●…er
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             ;
             yet
             if
             separation
             in
             such
             a
             supposed
             case
             ,
             were
             called-for
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             direction
             would
             not
             be
             a
             sufficient
             direction
             for
             an
             offended
             brother
             ,
             because
             it
             leaveth
             him
             without
             direction
             in
             the
             last
             step
             :
             Yet
             Christs
             progresse
             so
             particularly
             from
             one
             step
             to
             another
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             otherwayes
             intended
             .
          
           
             Who
             would
             have
             more
             full
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             ,
             may
             look
             the
             Learned
             Treatises
             that
             are
             written
             against
             Separation
             ,
             which
             will
             hold
             consequentially
             in
             this
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             here
             say
             the
             lesse
             ,
             And
             shall
             only
             add
             the
             consideration
             of
             one
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             For
             confirming
             of
             this
             Assertion
             then
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             
             more
             particular
             consideration
             of
             one
             place
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             more
             especially
             to
             relate
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             from
             the
             17.
             ver
             .
             foreward
             :
             Where
             it
             doth
             appear
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             divisions
             amongst
             that
             people
             ,
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             communicating
             together
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             of
             them
             would
             not
             communicate
             with
             others
             :
             for
             that
             there
             were
             divisions
             is
             clear
             .
             Now
             ,
             these
             divisions
             are
             expressed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             when
             they
             came
             together
             to
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             and
             19.
             and
             some
             did
             communicate
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             some
             at
             another
             ,
             without
             tarrying
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             ,
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             may
             also
             gather
             what
             might
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             divided
             communicating
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             what
             some
             might
             alleage
             why
             they
             would
             not
             communicate
             joyntly
             with
             others
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             they
             fell
             in
             this
             irregularity
             deliberately
             ,
             as
             thinking
             they
             did
             well
             when
             they
             communicated
             apart
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             others
             .
             So
             much
             is
             insinuated
             in
             the
             Apostles
             expostulation
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             
               What
               ,
               shall
               I
               praise
               you
               in
               this
               ?
               I
               praise
               you
               not
               .
            
             Now
             these
             reasons
             might
             be
             alleged
             ,
             to
             justifi●…
             their
             divided
             communicating
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Ordinances
             were
             not
             reverently
             administred
             ,
             nor
             with
             that
             gravity
             and
             discerning
             of
             the
             Lords
             Body
             ,
             as
             was
             fit
             .
             2.
             
             That
             many
             unworthy
             persons
             were
             admitted
             to
             communion
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             were
             drunken
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             it
             might
             be
             alleged
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             joynt
             communicating
             with
             such
             was
             to
             be
             abstained
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             evident
             also
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             of
             these
             grounds
             ▪
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             condemn
             their
             practice
             ,
             and
             presseth
             them
             to
             joynt
             communicating
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             from
             ver
             .
             22.
             and
             33.
             
             From
             which
             ,
             this
             clear
             argument
             doth
             arise
             ,
             If
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             who
             did
             separate
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             these
             that
             did
             joyntly
             partake
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             condemned
             by
             Paul
             ,
             and
             required
             to
             communicate
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             made
             clear
             by
             him
             how
             they
             might
             do
             so
             and
             not
             be
             guilty
             ,
             Then
             separation
             in
             such
             a
             case
             cannot
             be
             a
             duty
             but
             a
             sin
             :
             But
             the
             former
             are
             true
             .
             Therefore
             ▪
             &c.
             I
             know
             nothing
             can
             be
             objected
             against
             this
             argument
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             scope
             is
             in
             that
             eating
             together
             ,
             to
             regulate
             their
             love
             feasts
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             their
             practice
             in
             these
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             he
             commends
             joynt
             communicating
             simply
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             clear
             whether
             any
             of
             them
             did
             scruple
             upon
             that
             ground
             or
             not
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             removing
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             say
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             is
             to
             regulate
             them
             in
             going
             about
             the
             
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             so
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             insist
             in
             clearing
             the
             institution
             thereof
             ,
             thereby
             to
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             the
             way
             that
             was
             laid
             down
             and
             delivered
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Lord.
             And
             for
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             eating
             or
             drinking
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             send
             them
             to
             their
             houses
             ▪
             v●…r
             .
             22.
             and
             more
             expresly
             he
             repeateth
             that
             direction
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             hunger
             and
             desire
             to
             eat
             his
             ordinary
             meat
             ,
             Let
             him
             do
             it
             at
             home
             ,
             ver
             .
             34.
             
             So
             that
             no
             direction
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             can
             be
             interpreted
             to
             belong
             to
             common
             eating
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             publick
             meetings
             thereof
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             sacramentall
             only
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             dip
             in
             this
             question
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             objection
             of
             the
             impurity
             of
             joynt
             communicants
             ,
             we
             do
             propose
             these
             things
             for
             clearing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             whether
             they
             did
             actually
             object
             that
             or
             not
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             ground
             for
             them
             to
             object
             the
             same
             if
             it
             had
             weight
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             cleareth
             :
             Neither
             could
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             knowing
             that
             ground
             ,
             and
             having
             immediately
             mentioned
             the
             same
             ,
             have
             accesse
             to
             presse
             them
             all
             indifferently
             to
             communicate
             together
             ,
             if
             his
             direction
             meet
             not
             the
             case
             ;
             for
             this
             might
             still
             have
             stood
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             were
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             joynt
             communicating
             ,
             then
             the
             case
             being
             so
             circumstantiated
             ,
             it
             would
             also
             be
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             imposing
             that
             as
             a
             duty
             upon
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             case
             stood
             as
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             unlike
             there
             was
             such
             hesitations
             in
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             whatever
             was
             among
             them
             )
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             expresly
             ●…peak
             to
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             remove
             that
             objection
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             scare
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             profanity
             of
             others
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             might
             without
             
             scruple
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             communicate
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             ●…arry
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             scope
             ,
             ver
             .
             33.
             
             This
             will
             appear
             by
             considering
             severall
             reasons
             whereby
             he
             presseth
             this
             scope
             ,
             for
             that
             ,
             ver
             .
             33.
             
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               when
               ye
               come
               together
               ,
               tarrie
               one
               for
               another
               ,
            
             is
             the
             scope
             laid
             down
             as
             a
             conclusion
             from
             the
             former
             grounds
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             corrected
             their
             first
             fault
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             irreverent
             manner
             of
             going
             about
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             to
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             ver
             .
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             He
             cometh
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             to
             meet
             with
             this
             objection
             ,
             What
             if
             others
             be
             present
             who
             palpably
             cannot
             discern
             the
             Lords
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             communicate
             worthily
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             safe
             to
             communicate
             with
             such
             ?
             Or
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             find
             out
             some
             other
             way
             of
             communicating
             apart
             ,
             and
             not
             together
             with
             such
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             giveth
             severall
             answers
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             reasons
             ,
             whereby
             he
             cleareth
             ,
             that
             their
             division
             was
             not
             warrantable
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             from
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             And
             so
             concludeth
             ,
             ver
             .
             33.
             that
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             ,
             they
             might
             tarry
             one
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             ,
             is
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             
               But
               let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               .
            
             Which
             sheweth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             a
             mans
             comfortable
             preparation
             for
             this
             duty
             ,
             is
             to
             examine
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             fruit
             may
             be
             expected
             ,
             or
             not
             expected
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             himself
             :
             Otherwayes
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             a
             sufficient
             direction
             for
             preparation
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             to
             examine
             himself
             .
             Again
             ,
             2.
             these
             are
             knit
             together
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               .
            
             Which
             is
             in
             sum
             ,
             this
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             in
             some
             sincerity
             looked
             upon
             his
             own
             condition
             ,
             and
             hath
             attained
             some
             suitablenesse
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             own
             private
             case
             ,
             then
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               Let
               him
               eat
            
             ,
             without
             respecting
             the
             condition
             of
             others
             .
             Otherwayes
             ,
             a
             man
             having
             examined
             himself
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             eat
             ,
             though
             his
             own
             disposition
             were
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             case
             of
             others
             might
             hinder
             him
             in
             eating
             .
             And
             
             we
             conceive
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             main
             part
             of
             the
             Apostles
             scope
             ,
             by
             knit●…ing
             these
             two
             together
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             mans
             eating
             with
             the
             examining
             of
             himself
             )
             purposly
             to
             prevent
             such
             a
             deba●…e
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             which
             he
             giveth
             ,
             will
             confirm
             this
             also
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             ver
             .
             29.
             
             
               He
               who
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
               ,
               he
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unto
               himself
               damnation
               ▪
            
             or
             judgement
             .
             Which
             is
             ,
             in
             ●…um
             ,
             this
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             examined
             himself
             ,
             may
             eat
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             though
             many
             persons
             communicate
             unworthily
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             he
             that
             eateth
             unworthily
             ,
             doth
             not
             bring
             damnation
             or
             judgement
             upon
             others
             ,
             nor
             is
             his
             sin
             imputed
             to
             them
             that
             communicate
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             bring
             it
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             therfore
             no
             other
             hath
             cause
             to
             scare
             at
             the
             Ordinance
             because
             of
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             examined
             himself
             .
             This
             reason
             he
             again
             confirmeth
             from
             experience
             ,
             ver
             .
             30.
             
             
               For
               this
               cause
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               many
               are
               sick
               ,
               and
               many
               among
               you
               are
               weak
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             did
             communicate
             with
             those
             who
             are
             scandalous
             being
             in
             good
             case
             themselves
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             many
             are
             sick
             ,
             &c.
             and
             have
             brought
             upon
             themselves
             great
             plagues
             ,
             because
             by
             not
             examining
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             did
             communicate
             unworthily
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             sin
             ,
             brought
             these
             stroaks
             upon
             themselves
             .
          
           
             He
             gives
             a
             third
             reason
             for
             making
             out
             of
             his
             scope
             ,
             ver
             .
             3●…
             .
             For
             ,
             
               if
               we
               will
               judge
               our selves
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               judged
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             need
             not
             be
             anxious
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             whether
             others
             judge
             themselves
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Gods
             absolving
             or
             judging
             of
             us
             ,
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             what
             they
             do
             ▪
             but
             upon
             what
             we
             our selves
             do
             .
             And
             therefore
             presseth
             them
             still
             to
             look
             to
             themselves
             ,
             because
             the
             judging
             and
             humbling
             of
             our selves
             before
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             Him
             ,
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             whatever
             others
             do
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             fully
             cleared
             the
             reasons
             ,
             and
             ,
             
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             made
             out
             this
             proposition
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             be
             right
             in
             his
             own
             frame
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             another
             joynt
             communicant
             ,
             cannot
             be
             hurtfull
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             b●…
             ground
             to
             mar
             him
             in
             eating
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             an
             interserted
             parenthesis
             ,
             he
             hath
             obviated
             a
             doubt
             ,
             v.
             32.
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             ver
             .
             33.
             
             Wh●…refore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               my
               brethren
            
             ,
             (
             seing
             it
             is
             so
             )
             
               ●…arry
               one
               for
               another
            
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             anxiously
             feared
             to
             communicate
             joyntly
             ;
             Now
             ,
             seing
             all
             alongst
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             been
             giving
             such
             grounds
             as
             may
             clear
             a
             conscience
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             and
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             lay
             down
             the
             direction
             of
             tarrying
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             or
             of
             joynt
             communicating
             ,
             as
             a
             conclusion
             drawn
             from
             the
             former
             grounds
             ,
             It
             cannot
             be
             thought
             ,
             but
             that
             purposly
             he
             intended
             these
             reasons
             to
             be
             grounds
             for
             the
             quieting
             of
             consciences
             ,
             to
             obey
             that
             direction
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             warrantable
             to
             separate
             upon
             that
             ground
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             Shewing
             more
             particularly
             what
             it
             is
             that
             private
             persons
             are
             called
             to
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             asked
             then
             ▪
             What
             is
             that
             which
             private
             persons
             ought
             to
             do
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             Answ.
             They
             are
             certainly
             to
             contain
             themselves
             within
             their
             station
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             some
             things
             are
             called
             for
             at
             such
             a
             time
             more
             than
             at
             another
             time
             ;
             As
             ,
             first
             ,
             There
             is
             need
             of
             much
             circumspectnesse
             in
             our
             own
             personal
             walk
             and
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             in
             observing
             of
             opportunities
             wherein
             we
             may
             edifie
             others
             ,
             as
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
             Secondly
             ▪
             There
             is
             need
             of
             more
             frequency
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             more
             weighty
             circumspect
             manner
             in
             giving
             private
             admonitions
             and
             exhortations
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             would
             be
             much
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             even
             fasting
             there
             with
             (
             though
             in
             a
             secret
             inoffensive
             manner
             )
             both
             for
             the
             restraining
             of
             offences
             which
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             zeal
             to
             Officers
             to
             perform
             their
             duty
             ;
             
             if
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             rivers
             of
             tears
             were
             running
             down
             our
             cheeks
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             abounding
             of
             offences
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             much
             more
             solid
             peace
             (
             we
             are
             ●…swaded
             )
             in
             keeping
             communion
             with
             others
             ,
             than
             without
             that
             to
             separate
             with
             much
             ,
             at
             least
             seeming
             pride
             and
             uncharitable
             cruelty
             in
             giving
             of
             offence
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             confirming
             them
             in
             their
             profanity
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             private
             persons
             duty
             to
             represent
             such
             offences
             ,
             with
             their
             evidences
             ,
             to
             Church-officers
             ,
             or
             Church-judicatories
             ,
             thereby
             to
             put
             them
             to
             the
             removing
             of
             such
             offences
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             They
             may
             freely
             ,
             though
             humbly
             and
             reverently
             ,
             expostulate
             with
             Church-officers
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             defective
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             that
             offence
             :
             The
             force
             of
             that
             precept
             ,
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               offend
               thee
               ,
               go
               and
               tell
               him
               ,
               &c.
            
             warranteth
             so
             much
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Colossians
             are
             to
             say
             to
             Archippus
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             not
             defective
             in
             his
             Ministery
             which
             he
             had
             received
             ,
             &c
             ,
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
             This
             decently
             and
             convincingly
             done
             ,
             is
             usefull
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             If
             all
             that
             prevail
             not
             ,
             private
             persons
             may
             communicate
             it
             to
             other
             Church-officers
             ;
             and
             no
             redresse
             following
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             follow
             it
             before
             the
             competent
             superiour
             Judicatories
             :
             for
             ,
             Christ's
             direction
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             importeth
             and
             warranteth
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             further
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             that
             fail
             ?
             Answ.
             We
             know
             no
             other
             publick
             redresse
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             left
             it
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             we
             also
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             insttucted
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             separation
             to
             be
             the
             next
             step
             of
             a
             private
             persons
             duty
             for
             removing
             of
             offences
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             go
             before
             these
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             for
             with-drawing
             from
             personall
             communion
             with
             grosse
             ,
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             necessary
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             communion
             in
             the
             corrupt
             designes
             and
             courses
             of
             any
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             have
             a
             form
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             which
             doth
             belong
             to
             ,
             and
             is
             comprehended
             under
             the
             first
             particular
             
             direction
             .
             And
             if
             these
             be
             faithfully
             observed
             by
             private
             Christians
             ,
             we
             are
             hopefull
             that
             either
             there
             would
             be
             lesse
             ground
             of
             complaint
             for
             the
             defect
             of
             Church-officers
             ,
             or
             more
             acces●…e
             to
             remove
             such
             as
             continue
             unfaithfull
             ,
             and
             more
             peace
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             particular
             private
             Christians
             ,
             and
             lesse
             offence
             and
             more
             edification
             to
             all
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             way
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             thus
             necessary
             for
             private
             persons
             to
             acquiesce
             
             in
             the
             Churches
             determination
             ,
             in
             manner
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             may
             appear
             from
             the
             unsetlednesse
             and
             confusion
             ,
             both
             in
             private
             and
             publick
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             follow
             :
             For
             ,
             either
             there
             must
             be
             a
             sisting
             in
             this
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             other
             period
             to
             fix
             at
             ,
             or
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             no
             fixing
             at
             all
             .
             Neither
             of
             the
             two
             last
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
             Not
             the
             last
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             fixing
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             so
             a
             particular
             person
             that
             were
             offended
             ,
             would
             not
             know
             what
             were
             duty
             ,
             or
             what
             to
             follow
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             infer
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Ordinance
             in
             reference
             to
             His
             Peoples
             direction
             and
             peace
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             absurd
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             second
             be
             said
             ,
             viz.
             That
             there
             is
             some
             other
             thing
             to
             fix
             on
             for
             quieting
             of
             consciences
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             exoneration
             beyond
             that
             publick
             decision
             ;
             We
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             that
             is
             which
             is
             called-for
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             rule
             we
             are
             to
             proceed
             in
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             the
             duty
             is
             to
             separate
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             plurality
             of
             Officers
             do
             admit
             such
             as
             are
             accounted
             to
             be
             scandalous
             ;
             Then
             we
             ask
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             is
             next
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             it
             must
             either
             be
             to
             continue
             as
             no
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             impossible
             and
             absurd
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             there
             can
             be
             any
             particular
             visible
             baptized
             member
             ,
             and
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             visible
             body
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             being
             considered
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             maketh
             one
             integral
             visible
             body
             .
             It
             's
             absurd
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             say
             ,
             That
             either
             Christ
             had
             no
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             He
             hath
             
             an
             ordinary
             way
             of
             edifying
             by
             external
             Ordinances
             without
             His
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             might
             be
             regardlesse
             of
             ,
             and
             without
             His
             Church
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             be
             approven
             of
             Him
             ▪
             and
             expect
             the
             benefit
             ;
             yea
             ,
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ▪
             the
             unfaithfulnesse
             of
             Church-officers
             in
             not
             casting-out
             of
             scandalous
             men
             ,
             would
             infer
             the
             actual
             unchurching
             of
             those
             that
             were
             not
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             one
             should
             be
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             another
             Church
             of
             more
             pure
             members
             is
             to
             be
             gathered
             ,
             in
             which
             persons
             in
             such
             cases
             are
             to
             joyn
             for
             obtaining
             of
             pure
             Ordinances
             ;
             Then
             we
             ask
             further
             ,
             What
             if
             such
             a
             Congregation
             cannot
             be
             had
             ?
             Then
             ,
             what
             is
             duty
             in
             that
             case
             ?
             Is
             there
             a
             necessity
             of
             living
             without
             a
             visible
             Church-state
             ,
             wanting
             all
             Church-ordinances
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             to
             our
             children
             ?
             What
             can
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             more
             uncontrovertible
             hazard
             to
             put
             our selves
             without
             all
             communion
             of
             Church-ordinances
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             them
             where
             they
             are
             pure
             ,
             though
             some
             joynt
             partakers
             be
             offensive
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             other
             the
             way
             to
             make
             our
             children
             heathens
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             to
             be
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             seing
             warrantably
             they
             cannot
             be
             entered
             where
             we
             cannot
             a
             bide
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             also
             make
             way
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             undervalued
             by
             the
             profane
             ,
             seing
             such
             persons
             do
             so
             conten●…edly
             live
             without
             them
             ?
          
           
             Further
             ,
             we
             ask
             ▪
             What
             if
             other
             persons
             and
             we
             cannot
             agree
             upon
             jo●…nt
             members
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             left
             to
             mens
             particular
             discerning
             ,
             that
             rule
             is
             uncertain
             and
             various
             ,
             being
             involved
             in
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             hinted
             :
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             either
             there
             must
             be
             no
             separated
             Church
             ,
             or
             diverse
             separated
             Churches
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             latitude
             of
             diverse
             persons
             charity
             .
             This
             being
             certain
             ,
             that
             one
             will
             think
             a
             person
             scandalous
             ,
             which
             another
             doth
             not
             esteem
             so
             ;
             and
             one
             will
             approve
             that
             ,
             which
             another
             will
             condemn
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             ask
             ,
             What
             if
             such
             persons
             that
             withdraw
             and
             seek
             to
             enter
             a
             more
             holy
             society
             ,
             should
             be
             refused
             ?
             Then
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             evidence
             their
             own
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             convince
             these
             refusers
             that
             they
             were
             graciously
             qualified
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             admitted
             if
             that
             were
             stuck
             upon
             ,
             for
             whatever
             profession
             were
             made
             ,
             it
             behoved
             still
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             no
             other
             rule
             ,
             but
             by
             folks
             particular
             discerning
             and
             charity
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             suppose
             this
             difficulty
             to
             be
             overcome
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             congregation
             to
             be
             settled
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             possible
             that
             even
             some
             of
             those
             members
             should
             become
             scandalous
             ?
             Then
             ,
             supposing
             that
             by
             the
             plurality
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             such
             persons
             were
             not
             accounted
             scandalous
             ,
             or
             not
             cast
             out
             ,
             what
             were
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             According
             to
             the
             former
             grounds
             ,
             these
             who
             suppose
             themselves
             only
             pure
             ,
             could
             not
             continue
             in
             communion
             ,
             but
             behoved
             again
             to
             separate
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             upon
             the
             renuing
             of
             the
             former
             supposition
             ,
             there
             behoved
             still
             to
             be
             a
             separation
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             can
             no
             Church
             be
             expected
             on
             earth
             ,
             in
             which
             these
             cases
             are
             not
             supposable
             and
             possible
             .
             And
             so
             now
             we
             may
             resume
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             Either
             a
             private
             person
             must
             acquiesce
             ,
             as
             being
             exonered
             when
             he
             hath
             followed
             the
             action
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             ground
             of
             peace
             any
             where
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             all
             visible
             Churches
             .
             And
             so
             also
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             way
             of
             keeping
             publick
             order
             and
             ordinances
             ;
             and
             of
             eviting
             scandal
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           
             This
             truth
             is
             fully
             made
             out
             by
             those
             three
             worthy
             and
             pious
             Divines
             of
             New
             
               England
               ,
               Cotton
               ,
               Hooker
            
             ,
             and
             Norton
             :
             The
             last
             whereof
             ,
             by
             many
             reasons
             evinceth
             this
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Appolonious
             his
             last
             question
             ,
             pag.
             162
             ,
             163.
             and
             doth
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Corint●…
             in
             particular
             confirm
             this
             :
             
               There
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               was
               impurity
               or
               corruption
               in
               worship
               ,
               for
               women
               taught
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               There
               was
               corrupt
               Doctrine
               ,
               many
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               in
               manners
               ,
               
               she
               was
               most
               corrupt
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               many
               fornications
               ,
               sects
               ,
               palpable
               love
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               command
               those
               that
               were
               worthily
               prepared
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Supper
               ,
               but
               ,
               rectifying
               abuses
               ,
               he
               did
               command
               every
               one
               to
               try
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               eat
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             many
             other
             things
             hath
             he
             excellently
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             laieth
             this
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             that
             
               
                 per
                 alios
                 indigne
                 accedentes
                 non
                 polluitur
                 communio
                 ,
                 licet
                 minuitur
                 consolatio
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               communion
               in
               worship
               is
               not
               polluted
               ,
               though
               the
               consolation
               be
               diminished
               by
               such
               joynt
               worshippers
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Mr.
             Hooker
             doth
             confirm
             this
             Maxime
             fully
             ,
             part
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             pag.
             119
             ,
             120.
             and
             doth
             call
             it
             
               irrationall
               ,
               that
               the
               fewer
               should
               be
               judges
               of
               the
               deed
               of
               the
               plurality
               :
            
             and
             elswhere
             ,
             
               that
               to
               admit
               separation
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               were
               to
               lay
               a
               ground
               for
               separation
               in
               infinitum
               .
            
             Only
             ,
             we
             may
             add
             these
             two
             observations
             thereon
             ,
             1.
             
             May
             not
             this
             be
             allowed
             to
             the
             Presbyteriall
             Church
             where
             the
             plurality
             of
             Church-officers
             think
             fit
             n●…t
             to
             cast
             out
             ?
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Presbyteriall
             government
             is
             upon
             this
             consideration
             ,
             unjustly
             loaded
             with
             an
             absurdity
             ,
             as
             if
             necessarily
             upon
             their
             grounds
             ,
             the
             minor
             and
             better
             party
             being
             overswayed
             (
             suppose
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             were
             wronged
             by
             the
             plurality
             of
             a
             Presbyterie
             )
             could
             have
             no
             redresse
             ;
             for
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             grounds
             the
             same
             would
             follow
             upon
             the
             congregationall
             way
             ;
             for
             ,
             suppose
             the
             plurality
             of
             the
             Congregation
             should
             wrong
             some
             officer
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             vote
             of
             the
             minor
             and
             better
             party
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             redresse
             there
             ,
             than
             for
             men
             to
             keep
             themselves
             free
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             still
             recurreth
             ,
             if
             the
             minor
             part
             should
             claim
             to
             have
             their
             Sentence
             weighty
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             upon
             the
             matter
             right
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             is
             not
             ,
             he
             hath
             already
             determined
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             orderly
             proceeding
             and
             rules
             of
             reason
             and
             layeth
             open
             the
             gap
             to
             endlesse
             dissention
             ,
             and
             the
             
             annulling
             of
             all
             publick
             proceeding
             ;
             for
             ,
             men
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             being
             their
             own
             judges
             ,
             are
             ever
             ready
             to
             think
             themselves
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             first
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             it
             is
             laid
             down
             as
             an
             unquestionable
             agreed
             ground
             ,
             with
             this
             note
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             it
             ,
             
               By
               hasty
               withdrawing
               ,
               Reformation
               is
               not
               procured
               but
               retarded
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             ,
             pag.
             2.
             of
             
               the
               bolinesse
               of
               Church-members
            
             .
             And
             hath
             not
             experience
             confirmed
             this
             ?
             Might
             not
             Discipline
             have
             been
             more
             vigorous
             in
             many
             Congregations
             ,
             if
             this
             had
             not
             been
             ?
             And
             what
             can
             be
             expected
             of
             Reformation
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             if
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             those
             who
             suppose
             themselves
             to
             be
             more
             tender
             ,
             should
             instantly
             withdraw
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             Clearing
             whether
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             be
             any
             way
             polluted
             by
             corrupt
             fellow-worshippers
             .
          
           
             BUt
             yet
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             satisfied
             .
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             But
             are
             not
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             someway
             polluted
             by
             the
             unworthinesse
             of
             such
             scandalous
             partakers
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             can
             polluted
             Ordinances
             be
             partaken
             of
             without
             sin
             ?
             Answ.
             We
             may
             consider
             polluting
             of
             Ordinances
             in
             a
             threefold
             sense
             .
             1.
             
             An
             Ordinance
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             polluted
             ,
             when
             the
             essentials
             and
             substantials
             thereof
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             so
             as
             indeed
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Thus
             the
             Masse
             in
             Popery
             ,
             is
             a
             fearfull
             abomination
             ,
             and
             a
             corruption
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             the
             Ordinance
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             called
             an
             Ordinance
             after
             that
             ,
             for
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             )
             is
             polluted
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             be
             many
             wayes
             fallen
             into
             ,
             and
             communion
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             indeed
             sinfull
             and
             cannot
             but
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Ordinance
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             polluted
             ,
             when
             
             it
             is
             irreverently
             and
             profanely
             abused
             ,
             though
             essentials
             be
             keeped
             :
             Thus
             the
             Lords
             Sabbath
             may
             be
             polluted
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             holy
             in
             it self
             ;
             So
             was
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             polluted
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             was
             indeed
             polluted
             by
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             when
             some
             came
             drunk
             or
             otherwayes
             irreverently
             to
             the
             holy
             Ordinances
             ;
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             an
             Ordinance
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             polluted
             to
             him
             that
             so
             goeth
             about
             it
             ,
             because
             to
             the
             unclean
             all
             things
             are
             unclean
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             polluted
             in
             it self
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             other
             that
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             instance
             doth
             clear
             ,
             because
             that
             pollution
             cometh
             from
             nothing
             in
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             in
             its
             essentials
             compleat
             )
             but
             doth
             arise
             from
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             commensurable
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             Ordinance
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             polluted
             ,
             upon
             this
             extrinsick
             consideration
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             by
             some
             circumstance
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             miscarriage
             of
             those
             that
             are
             about
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             common-like
             ,
             and
             so
             wanteth
             that
             luster
             and
             honourablenesse
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             ;
             by
             such
             a
             fault
             the
             Ordinance
             is
             made
             obnoxious
             to
             contempt
             ,
             and
             is
             despised
             by
             others
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Lords
             allowance
             .
             Thus
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             made
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Lord
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             by
             corrupting
             them
             in
             essentials
             ,
             nor
             making
             them
             cease
             to
             be
             Ordinances
             ,
             bu●…
             by
             their
             miscarriages
             and
             corrupt
             irreverent
             way
             of
             going
             about
             them
             ,
             they
             did
             lay
             that
             stumbling-block
             before
             others
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             account
             these
             Ordinances
             contemptible
             .
             This
             may
             be
             diverse
             wayes
             fallen
             into
             ,
             As
             ,
             1.
             when
             the
             Officer
             ,
             or
             Minister
             ,
             hath
             a
             profane
             carnall
             carriage
             ,
             So
             he
             maketh
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             every
             other
             Ordinance
             vile
             in
             this
             sense
             :
             Thus
             ,
             if
             an
             Elder
             or
             any
             other●…
             should
             take
             on
             them
             to
             admonish
             while
             they
             are
             in
             drunkennesse
             or
             passion
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             they
             do
             pollute
             that
             admonition
             ,
             yet
             still
             these
             Ordinances
             are
             
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             that
             admonition
             an
             admonition
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             fallen
             into
             ,
             when
             an
             Officer
             doth
             indiscreetly
             and
             indifferently
             administrate
             Ordinances
             to
             precious
             and
             vile
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             common
             things
             .
             Thus
             a
             reproof
             may
             be
             polluted
             when
             a
             manifest
             known
             contemner
             is
             reproved
             ,
             because
             ,
             so
             a
             pearl
             is
             casten
             before
             swine
             ,
             which
             is
             derogatory
             to
             the
             excellency
             thereof
             .
             Thus
             a
             Minister
             may
             profane
             or
             pollute
             the
             most
             excellent
             promises
             or
             consolations
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             without
             discretion
             apply
             the
             same
             indifferently
             ;
             or
             ,
             without
             making
             difference
             between
             the
             tender
             and
             the
             untender
             and
             profane
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             between
             the
             hypocrites
             and
             the
             truely
             godly
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             divide
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             aright
             ,
             and
             is
             indeed
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             mainly
             accounteth
             to
             be
             
               Not
               separating
               of
               the
               precious
               from
               the
               vile
               ,
            
             when
             peace
             is
             spoken
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             never
             spoke
             〈◊〉
             This
             is
             also
             committed
             ,
             when
             grosly
             scandalous
             persons
             are
             permitted
             ,
             without
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             upon
             them
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             live
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             are
             admitted
             to
             Sacraments
             ,
             because
             so
             Gods
             institution
             is
             wronged
             ,
             and
             the
             luster
             thereof
             is
             lessened
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             induced
             to
             think
             lesse
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             This
             may
             be
             also
             by
             the
             irreverent
             mann●…r
             of
             going
             about
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             without
             that
             due
             reverence
             and
             gravity
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             His
             worship
             .
             Thus
             one
             may
             make
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             in
             a
             great
             part
             ridiculous
             ;
             and
             so
             suppose
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Congregation
             ,
             some
             should
             be
             communicating
             at
             one
             place
             ,
             some
             at
             another
             ,
             some
             should
             be
             palpably
             talking
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             some
             miscarrying
             by
             drunkennesse
             ,
             &c.
             as
             its
             clear
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
             All
             those
             may
             be
             said
             to
             pollute
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             they
             derogate
             from
             their
             weight
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             miscarry
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             breed
             irreverence
             and
             contempt
             in
             others
             where
             the
             Lords
             Body
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             or
             the
             end
             of
             His
             instit●…tion
             in
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             
             is
             not
             discerned
             and
             observed
             :
             yet
             all
             these
             do
             not
             pollute
             the
             Ordinance
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             to
             be
             no
             Ordinance
             ,
             nor
             do
             pollute
             it
             to
             any
             that
             doth
             reverently
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             stumble
             upon
             the
             block
             that
             is
             laid
             before
             him
             :
             Because
             an
             hearer
             that
             were
             suitably
             qualified
             ,
             might
             comfortably
             receive
             and
             ●…eed
             upon
             a
             sweet
             promise
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             might
             be
             extended
             in
             its
             application
             beyond
             the
             Lord's
             allowance
             ;
             yet
             doth
             not
             that
             alter
             the
             nature
             thereof
             to
             him
             :
             So
             may
             worthy
             Communicants
             that
             have
             examined
             themselves
             ,
             and
             do
             discern
             the
             Lord's
             Body
             ,
             partake
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             with
             His
             approbation
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             own
             comfort
             ;
             Because
             they
             might
             discern
             Him
             and
             by
             that
             come
             to
             get
             the
             right
             impression
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             although
             many
             blocks
             were
             lying
             in
             their
             way
             :
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             others
             casting
             of
             snares
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             stumbling
             at
             them
             ,
             that
             doth
             pollute
             the
             Ordinance
             to
             them
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             these
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             neither
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             nor
             discretion
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Receivers
             (
             for
             ,
             some
             came
             drunken
             ,
             and
             some
             came
             and
             waited
             no
             :
             on
             others
             ,
             some
             came
             hungry
             ,
             and
             others
             full
             )
             yet
             was
             it
             still
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             and
             unpolluted
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             examining
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             discerning
             of
             His
             Body
             (
             which
             others
             failed
             in
             )
             did
             reverently
             and
             duly
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             wayes
             of
             pollution
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             of
             any
             other
             (
             for
             now
             legal
             and
             ceremonial
             pollution
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             by
             touching
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             &c.
             and
             was
             opposit
             to
             ceremonial
             holinesse
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             this
             case
             to
             be
             mentioned
             )
             yet
             we
             see
             the
             first
             cannot
             be
             alleaged
             here
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             other
             two
             ought
             to
             scare
             tender
             persons
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             communicating
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ▪
             doth
             seem
             to
             approve
             such
             an
             admission
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             those
             in
             some
             good
             opinion
             of
             themselves
             who
             
             are
             admitted
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             abstaining
             ,
             though
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             ,
             that
             the
             Ordinances
             are
             polluted
             ,
             yet
             ,
             for
             preventing
             the
             foresaid
             offence
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             us
             guilty
             .
             Ans.
             If
             weight
             be
             laid
             upon
             offence
             ,
             we
             make
             no
             question
             but
             it
             will
             sway
             to
             the
             other
             side
             .
             O
             what
             offence
             hath
             this
             way
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             !
             how
             hath
             it
             hardned
             those
             that
             had
             prejudice
             at
             Religion
             ?
             How
             hath
             it
             opened
             the
             mouths
             of
             such
             as
             lie
             in
             wait
             for
             something
             of
             this
             kind
             ?
             How
             hath
             it
             grieved
             and
             weighted
             others
             ?
             how
             hath
             it
             made
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             profession
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             &c.
             to
             stink
             to
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             loaded
             with
             reproaches
             ,
             as
             hath
             marred
             much
             that
             accesse
             to
             keep
             the
             Ordinances
             unpolluted
             in
             the
             former
             respect
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             might
             have
             been
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             reverent
             and
             exemplary
             partaking
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             a
             more
             edifying
             and
             convincing
             testimony
             against
             such
             untendernesse
             ,
             than
             by
             withdrawing
             to
             give
             a
             new
             offence
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             Lord's
             precept
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               ,
            
             doth
             not
             leave
             the
             thing
             indifferent
             upon
             that
             ground
             ;
             And
             therefore
             that
             objection
             is
             not
             here
             to
             have
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             grounds
             formerly
             laid
             down
             do
             evince
             :
             For
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             wise
             or
             holy
             beyond
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Shewing
             if
             any
             thing
             further
             in
             any
             imaginable
             case
             be
             allowed
             to
             privat
             Christians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             IT
             may
             be
             yet
             further
             moved
             ,
             Can
             there
             be
             no
             more
             allowed
             in
             any
             supposable
             case
             ?
             Answ.
             It
             is
             most
             unsuitable
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             practice
             ,
             when
             folks
             are
             not
             contending
             for
             curiosity
             ,
             but
             for
             direction
             ,
             to
             suppose
             cases
             hardly
             or
             rarely
             possible
             in
             a
             constitute
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             worthy
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             or
             ,
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             to
             found
             a
             contest
             in
             dispute
             ,
             or
             
             schism
             in
             practice
             ,
             in
             cases
             palpably
             different
             ;
             At
             least
             ,
             union
             should
             be
             kept
             till
             such
             a
             case
             come
             about
             .
             And
             is
             it
             likely
             ,
             where
             the
             order
             formerly
             laid
             down
             ▪
             is
             observed
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             habitual
             admission
             of
             notoriously
             or
             grievously
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             though
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             there
             be
             lesser
             fa●…lings
             of
             several
             sorts
             :
             Yet
             ,
             supposing
             that
             any
             out
             of
             infirmity
             or
             affection
             ,
             not
             having
             such
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             should
             stick
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             upon
             such
             an
             account
             ,
             who
             yet
             do
             not
             love
             separation
             ,
             or
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             different
             Church
             ,
             We
             say
             further
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             such
             persons
             may
             remove
             from
             one
             Congregation
             to
             another
             ,
             where
             such
             grosnesse
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             the
             persons
             being
             otherwise
             without
             scandal
             ,
             can
             neither
             be
             pressed
             to
             continue
             (
             they
             being
             so
             burdened
             )
             nor
             yet
             refused
             to
             be
             admitted
             where
             orderly
             they
             shall
             desire
             to
             joyn
             ,
             seing
             this
             could
             not
             be
             denied
             to
             any
             .
             And
             ,
             we
             suppose
             ,
             few
             will
             be
             so
             uncharitable
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             there
             is
             no
             Congregation
             whereunto
             they
             can
             joyn
             ,
             or
             yet
             so
             addicted
             to
             outward
             respects
             ,
             as
             to
             choose
             separation
             with
             offence
             to
             others
             ,
             disturbance
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             with
             little
             quiet●…esse
             to
             themselves
             ,
             whenas
             they
             have
             a
             remedy
             so
             inoffensive
             allovved
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             separation
             be
             never
             allowable
             ,
             and
             secession
             be
             not
             alway
             at
             an
             instant
             practicable
             ;
             yet
             we
             suppose
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             simple
             abstinence
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             offensive
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             made
             customary
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             ground
             be
             so
             convincing
             ,
             and
             the
             case
             so
             grosse
             that
             it
             will
             affect
             any
             ingenuous
             hearer
             ,
             and
             so
             evident
             that
             there
             is
             no
             accesse
             to
             any
             acquainted
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             be
             a
             present
             undecided
             processe
             concerning
             such
             things
             before
             a
             competent
             Judge
             ;
             in
             some
             such
             cases
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             supposed
             ,
             we
             conceive
             abstinence
             were
             not
             rigidly
             to
             be
             misconstructed
             ,
             it
             being
             for
             the
             time
             the
             burdeen
             of
             s●…ch
             persons
             ,
             
             that
             they
             cannot
             joyn
             ;
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             having
             some
             publick
             complaint
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             make-out
             ,
             and
             in
             dependence
             elsewhere
             :
             Although
             we
             will
             not
             strengthen
             any
             to
             follow
             this
             way
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             pretended
             to
             ,
             where
             the
             case
             is
             not
             singularly
             horrid
             ;
             yet
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             we
             conceive
             it
             is
             the
             safest
             one
             way
             for
             the
             persons
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             preventing
             of
             offence
             together
             ;
             yet
             ,
             much
             christian
             prudence
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             conveying
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             by
             removing
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             otherwayes
             ,
             that
             there
             appear
             to
             be
             no
             publick
             contempt
             ;
             but
             we
             conceive
             this
             case
             is
             so
             rarely
             incident
             ,
             and
             possibly
             that
             there
             needeth
             be
             little
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             much
             lesse
             should
             there
             be
             any
             needlesse
             debate
             or
             rent
             entertained
             upon
             the
             consideration
             or
             notion
             thereof
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             the
             case
             before
             us
             of
             the
             admitting
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             and
             Iezebel
             ,
             considering
             their
             doctrine
             and
             deeds
             ,
             is
             more
             horrid
             than
             readily
             can
             be
             supposed
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             would
             seem
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             defect
             should
             still
             have
             continued
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             require
             no
             other
             thing
             of
             private
             professours
             ,
             but
             their
             continuing-in
             ,
             or
             holding
             fast
             of
             ,
             their
             former
             personal
             purity
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             the
             burden
             that
             He
             doth
             lay
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             shut
             up
             all
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             what
             evils
             are
             to
             be
             evited
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             publick
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             commendable
             thing
             it
             were
             to
             have
             this
             in
             the
             right
             manner
             vigorous
             ;
             if
             private
             Christians
             were
             zealous
             ,
             loving
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             private
             admonitions
             ;
             if
             Officers
             were
             diligent
             ,
             single
             ,
             grave
             ,
             and
             weighty
             in
             what
             concerneth
             them
             ;
             if
             offending
             persons
             were
             humble
             and
             submissive
             ,
             and
             all
             reverent
             and
             respective
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             studious
             of
             private
             and
             publick
             edification
             ,
             How
             beautiful
             and
             profitable
             a
             thing
             would
             it
             be
             ?
             Certainly
             this
             manner
             of
             procedure
             ,
             would
             be
             more
             beautifying
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             more
             convincing
             to
             all
             onlookers
             ,
             more
             sweet
             and
             easie
             both
             to
             Officers
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             more
             edifying
             and
             gaining
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             
             God's
             blessing
             ,
             were
             the
             way
             to
             make
             the
             mistaken
             yoke
             of
             Discipline
             to
             be
             accounted
             easie
             and
             light
             .
             And
             if
             all
             those
             ends
             be
             desirable
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             evils
             be
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             then
             unquestionably
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             managing
             this
             great
             Ordinance
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             carefully
             to
             be
             studied
             and
             followed
             both
             by
             Officers
             and
             people
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             PART
             III.
          
           Concerning
           Doctrinall
           Scandals
           ,
           or
           Scandalous
           Errours
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Holding
             out
             the
             expediency
             of
             handling
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             somewhat
             hath
             been
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             practicall
             Scandals
             ,
             (
             to
             call
             them
             so
             )
             Yet
             there
             hath
             been
             little
             or
             nothing
             at
             all
             spoken
             of
             Doctrinal
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             called
             for
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             these
             cases
             are
             so
             various
             and
             difficult
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             hardly
             be
             any
             thing
             particularly
             spoken
             to
             them
             ;
             also
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             may
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             proportionably
             be
             applied
             to
             them
             :
             yet
             considering
             that
             this
             place
             doth
             look
             so
             directly
             to
             such
             Scandals
             as
             are
             in
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             case
             of
             these
             times
             doth
             call
             for
             some
             consideration
             of
             such
             ,
             lest
             what
             hath
             been
             formerly
             said
             ,
             be
             altogether
             defective
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             impertinent
             to
             insist
             a
             little
             on
             it
             also
             ,
             although
             already
             this
             Tractate
             hath
             drawn
             to
             a
             greater
             length
             than
             was
             at
             first
             intended
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             in
             prosecution
             of
             this
             ,
             1.
             consider
             some
             generall
             Doctrines
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             generall
             Questions
             .
             
             3.
             
             More
             particularly
             speak
             to
             the
             severall
             duties
             according
             to
             particular
             cases
             and
             remedies
             that
             are
             called
             for
             .
             4.
             
             Shew
             the
             necessity
             of
             orderly
             Judicial
             procedour
             here
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             Scandals
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             Scandals
             in
             practice
             formerly
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             For
             Doctrines
             ,
             we
             find
             here
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Errour
             ,
             vented
             by
             these
             that
             are
             corrupted
             therewith
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             to
             be
             accounted
             so
             ,
             than
             grosse
             practices
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             as
             ready
             to
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             to
             marr
             the
             spirituall
             edification
             and
             well-being
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             any
             scandalous
             practices
             :
             Which
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             consequents
             of
             Errour
             ,
             it
             destroyes
             the
             soul
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             2
             
             Thess.
             2.
             12.
             yea
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             on
             swift
             damnation
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             overthrows
             the
             faith
             of
             many
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             18.
             perverts
             the
             Scripture
             to
             mens
             destruction
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             deceives
             many
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             
             Therefore
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             also
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
               damnable
               ,
               pernicious
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             really
             it
             becomes
             a
             stumbling
             block
             where
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             titles
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             usually
             giveth
             to
             such
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             are
             promotters
             of
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             :
             there
             are
             not
             titles
             bearing
             greater
             indignation
             and
             abomination
             ,
             given
             to
             any
             ,
             than
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             
               dogs
               ,
               evil
               workers
            
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             2.
             wolves
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               grievous
               wolves
            
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             15.
             
             Act.
             20.
             
               deceitfull
               workers
               ,
               ministers
               of
               Satan
               ,
            
             as
             if
             expresly
             they
             were
             commissionated
             by
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             
               deceivers
               ,
               liars
            
             .
             Rev.
             2.
             
               ill
               men
               and
               seducers
               ,
               that
               wax
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             the
             many
             threatnings
             and
             woes
             that
             are
             in
             Scripture
             against
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             the
             many
             warnings
             that
             are
             given
             to
             Ministers
             to
             watch
             against
             them
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             the
             plain
             directions
             that
             are
             to
             censure
             them
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             the
             particular
             examples
             of
             censuring
             them
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             as
             after
             will
             appear
             )
             Christs
             commending
             it
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             His
             reproving
             
             of
             it
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             second
             and
             third
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Revelation
             is
             manifest
             :
             these
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             do
             evidently
             make
             out
             how
             exceedingly
             scandalous
             the
             venting
             of
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             is
             ▪
             which
             Rev.
             2.
             6.
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             He
             hates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             loathsome
             and
             abominable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             the
             many
             warnings
             that
             people
             have
             to
             eschew
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             account
             as
             being
             offensive
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Act.
             20.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             10.
             which
             evidently
             showeth
             the
             scandalousnesse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             the
             nature
             of
             Errour
             more
             particularly
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             a
             lie
             ,
             as
             scandalous
             practices
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             holinesse
             of
             God
             :
             now
             Gods
             truth
             and
             veracity
             is
             no
             lesse
             an
             essentiall
             attribute
             than
             His
             holiness
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             not
             only
             to
             lie
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             attribute
             that
             unto
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             by
             fathering
             these
             lies
             upon
             Him
             ;
             and
             saying
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             He
             hath
             said
             no
             such
             thing
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
             3.
             
             It
             teacheth
             others
             to
             lie
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             19.
             and
             that
             more
             forcibly
             and
             impudently
             than
             any
             practice
             can
             do
             .
             4.
             
             It
             hath
             its
             original
             from
             the
             devil
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             liar
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             thereof
             ,
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
             And
             spreaders
             of
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             ,
             have
             special
             influence
             on
             the
             upholding
             and
             spreading
             of
             his
             kingdom
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             even
             as
             murther
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             witchcraft
             ;
             and
             seing
             it
             is
             so
             ranked
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             can
             it
             be
             but
             scandalous
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             effects
             of
             it
             will
             evidence
             this
             .
             1.
             
             It
             spoileth
             the
             vines
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             15.
             for
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             wronging
             of
             purity
             where
             it
             is
             .
             2.
             
             It
             spoileth
             Government
             and
             order
             ,
             it
             hath
             confusion
             with
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             spoileth
             unity
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             ever
             contention
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             15.
             
             )
             a
             biting
             and
             devouring
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             contention
             cannot
             be
             eschewed
             but
             by
             harmony
             in
             evil
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             desperate
             .
             4.
             
             Which
             followeth
             on
             all
             ,
             it
             destroyeth
             souls
             ;
             and
             infecteth
             more
             
             speedily
             ,
             dangerously
             and
             spreadingly
             than
             other
             practicall
             Scandals
             ;
             never
             hath
             the
             Church
             been
             so
             defaced
             ,
             nor
             so
             many
             souls
             destroyed
             by
             any
             scandalous
             practice
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             venting
             of
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             however
             we
             take
             scandal
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             general
             was
             laid
             down
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             stumble
             others
             ,
             and
             occasion
             their
             fall
             ,
             or
             to
             weaken
             the
             confidence
             and
             jumble
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             the
             minds
             of
             some
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             grieves
             the
             hearts
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             maketh
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             to
             be
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             still
             sound
             ,
             that
             such
             kind
             of
             errours
             ,
             are
             still
             to
             be
             accounted
             scandalous
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             opens
             mouths
             more
             against
             Religion
             than
             that
             ,
             See
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             grosse
             errour
             is
             not
             only
             a
             sin
             ,
             but
             a
             scandalous
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             a
             most
             grosse
             nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Concerning
             the
             spreading
             of
             Errour
             ;
             Gods
             displeasure
             at
             the
             suffering
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             fainting
             even
             of
             good
             men
             in
             restraining
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             BEside
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             things
             considerable
             ,
             which
             from
             this
             and
             other
             Epistles
             we
             have
             occasion
             to
             observe
             and
             enquire
             a
             little
             into
             ,
             before
             we
             propound
             any
             particular
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             spreading
             and
             increase
             of
             Errour
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             most
             unreasonable
             and
             absurd
             Errours
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             anent
             the
             Lords
             detesting
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             very
             suffering
             of
             the
             spreaders
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             hatefull
             to
             Him
             in
             His
             Angels
             and
             Churches
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             are
             approvable
             for
             their
             own
             particular
             carriages
             ,
             as
             in
             Pergamos
             ;
             and
             their
             not
             induring
             thereof
             is
             commendable
             ,
             even
             when
             their
             own
             inward
             condition
             is
             not
             altogether
             approvable
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Ephe●…us
             .
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             how
             that
             sometimes
             there
             may
             be
             
             fainting
             ,
             as
             to
             zealous
             restraining
             of
             Errour
             ,
             even
             in
             men
             that
             are
             not
             the
             worst
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             Can
             it
             but
             be
             thought
             strange
             that
             delusion
             
             should
             come
             to
             this
             height
             so
             soon
             :
             and
             it
             may
             make
             all
             to
             tremble
             at
             the
             impetuousness
             thereof
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             most
             foul
             absurd
             errour
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             even
             against
             natures
             light
             .
             2.
             
             It
             spreadeth
             and
             encreaseth
             in
             severall
             persons
             and
             Churches
             :
             and
             Church-story
             doth
             show
             that
             it
             abounded
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             is
             insinuated
             in
             these
             Epistles
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             spreadeth
             not
             only
             among
             heathens
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             among
             
               Christs
               Servants
            
             ,
             who
             are
             seduced
             therewith
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             even
             some
             of
             note
             were
             carried
             away
             with
             it
             .
             4.
             
             This
             is
             in
             the
             Churches
             most
             pure
             times
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             at
             least
             Iohn
             )
             being
             yet
             alive
             when
             this
             was
             vented
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             carried-on
             by
             despicable
             instruments
             in
             comparison
             of
             others
             ,
             a
             woman
             calling
             her self
             a
             prophetesse
             ,
             some
             fellows
             calling
             themselves
             Apostles
             and
             new
             lights
             ,
             that
             men
             would
             think
             ,
             should
             rather
             have
             been
             counted
             distracted
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             been
             so
             reverenced
             .
             6.
             
             This
             is
             done
             against
             the
             testimony
             of
             their
             own
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             Churches
             where
             God
             had
             witnesses
             keeping
             themselves
             from
             that
             evil
             ,
             yea
             ,
             where
             many
             Professors
             were
             in
             that
             respect
             pure
             ,
             yet
             others
             are
             following
             that
             errour
             ,
             receiving
             and
             reverencing
             these
             seducers
             more
             than
             any
             faithfull
             Pastors
             .
             7.
             
             This
             is
             done
             where
             there
             neither
             wanted
             light
             nor
             authority
             to
             convince
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             both
             were
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             trial
             of
             these
             in
             Ephesus
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Iohn
             writeth
             from
             the
             Lords
             own
             mouth
             to
             confute
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             there
             could
             be
             no
             exception
             against
             the
             application
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             adhered
             to
             for
             many
             years
             after
             that
             .
             8.
             
             Iohn
             or
             some
             other
             Apostle
             was
             the
             instrument
             to
             convert
             them
             from
             Paganism
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             yet
             ,
             now
             can
             he
             not
             recover
             them
             from
             a
             foul
             errour
             in
             Christianity
             when
             they
             are
             bewitched
             therewith
             :
             and
             though
             
             no
             question
             his
             authority
             and
             arguments
             had
             lesse
             weight
             with
             them
             now
             than
             before
             they
             were
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             what
             can
             be
             thought
             of
             more
             force
             for
             their
             conviction
             and
             reclaiming
             ,
             than
             these
             considerations
             ?
             The
             like
             was
             often
             Paul's
             case
             ,
             who
             at
             first
             had
             an
             easie
             work
             with
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             heathens
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             he
             had
             with
             the
             same
             when
             they
             became
             Christians
             ,
             and
             tainted
             with
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             listeners
             to
             corrupt
             teachers
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Galatians
             is
             clear
             .
             Which
             doth
             shew
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             unreasonablnesse
             and
             power
             of
             a
             deluding
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             convince
             ,
             when
             once
             people
             come
             to
             like
             that
             way
             they
             go
             on
             ,
             deceiving
             and
             being
             deceived
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             pervert
             the
             Scripture
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ;
             And
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             they
             do
             so
             by
             corrupting
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             which
             doth
             appear
             to
             be
             more
             obscure
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             mould
             other
             Scriptures
             so
             as
             may
             consist
             with
             their
             fancies
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             conceived
             to
             have
             ground
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             ,
             first
             ,
             form
             notions
             out
             of
             obscure
             places
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             conform
             the
             more
             plain
             Scriptures
             to
             these
             ,
             whereas
             the
             just
             contrary
             is
             most
             safe
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             ignorant
             and
             unstable
             shall
             account
             themselves
             the
             only
             learned
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             wonder
             is
             it
             that
             they
             be
             thus
             given
             up
             ?
             and
             when
             they
             think
             the
             plain
             truths
             ,
             and
             duties
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             shaddow
             of
             a
             ground
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             are
             below
             them
             ?
             and
             thus
             they
             may
             attain
             so
             much
             dexterity
             to
             wrest
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             even
             the
             plainest
             (
             as
             is
             implied
             there
             )
             as
             may
             be
             judicially
             subservient
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             their
             being
             convinced
             ,
             which
             might
             put
             them
             to
             shame
             ;
             and
             occasion
             their
             abandoning
             of
             that
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             easie
             thing
             to
             recover
             a
             misled
             people
             into
             errour
             ;
             that
             peradventure
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             is
             not
             accidently
             put
             in
             ,
             but
             to
             show
             that
             it
             is
             a
             hundred
             to
             one
             if
             such
             get
             repentance
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             would
             scare
             all
             from
             that
             evil
             ,
             and
             
             the
             more
             grosse
             their
             error
             is
             ,
             often
             men
             are
             the
             more
             unreasonable
             in
             the
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             in
             adhering
             thereunto
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             most
             of
             a
             judiciall
             stroak
             seen
             there
             ,
             in
             giving
             up
             men
             to
             such
             foolries
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             that
             otherwise
             they
             could
             fall
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             smitten
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             reason
             can
             prevail
             with
             them
             ,
             while
             that
             plague
             lieth
             on
             ?
             Was
             there
             any
             errour
             like
             to
             that
             of
             worshipping
             stocks
             and
             stones
             ?
             it
             being
             even
             against
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             burn
             a
             part
             thereof
             ,
             and
             make
             some
             common
             work
             of
             another
             portion
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             third
             make
             a
             deity
             and
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             expostulate
             ,
             Isa.
             44.
             19.
             which
             upon
             consideration
             might
             be
             found
             to
             be
             absurd
             :
             this
             is
             premitted
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             such
             blockishnesse
             ,
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               he
               hath
               shut
               their
               eyes
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               that
               they
               cannot
               understand
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             unreasonablnesse
             of
             this
             Spirit
             in
             men
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             strange
             in
             any
             of
             the
             former
             respects
             ,
             even
             although
             no
             person
             could
             stop
             their
             mouth
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             seem
             to
             themselves
             to
             triumph
             in
             the
             bringing-in
             of
             unheard
             ▪
             of
             senses
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             more
             they
             abound
             in
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             more
             judicial
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             moe
             they
             carry
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             be
             forborn
             by
             others
             ,
             it
             worketh
             the
             more
             to
             their
             destruction
             :
             men
             would
             keep
             a
             distance
             from
             these
             infections
             ,
             none
             can
             tell
             what
             they
             may
             turn
             unto
             if
             once
             entred
             in
             a
             giddy
             unstable
             soul
             ,
             carried
             with
             the
             spait
             of
             a
             spirit
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             being
             given-up
             of
             God
             thereto
             for
             itching
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             receiving
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             the
             most
             horrible
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             shame
             or
             remorse
             ,
             ere
             there
             be
             any
             end
             ;
             and
             on-lookers
             would
             acknowledge
             
             God's
             justice
             in
             such
             stroaks
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             reverence
             and
             fear
             him
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             cannot
             but
             be
             clear
             from
             this
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             errour
             be
             such
             an
             evil
             that
             thwarteth
             ,
             1.
             both
             with
             Gods
             holinesse
             and
             truth
             ;
             And
             ,
             2.
             that
             hazardeth
             so
             
             many
             souls
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             never
             a
             plague
             hath
             so
             destroyed
             the
             face
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             nor
             carried
             so
             many
             souls
             to
             hell
             as
             errour
             hath
             done
             )
             Then
             the
             suffering
             of
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             hatefull
             to
             Him
             who
             loveth
             His
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             way
             by
             which
             the
             devil
             reproacheth
             Ordinances
             and
             the
             Word
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             by
             turning
             them
             to
             the
             quite
             contrary
             end
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             out-shoot
             the
             Lord
             in
             His
             own
             bow
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             abominable
             to
             mention
             )
             and
             invert
             His
             own
             means
             ,
             and
             turn
             His
             own
             weapons
             on
             Him
             ;
             and
             suffering
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             a
             conniving
             at
             his
             design
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             way
             by
             which
             the
             devil
             may
             so
             win
             in
             on
             Christ's
             Servants
             to
             seduce
             them
             as
             by
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Thyatira
             is
             clear
             .
             And
             can
             there
             danger
             come
             so
             night
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             He
             not
             be
             displeased
             with
             what
             strengtheneth
             their
             snares
             ?
             5.
             
             This
             doth
             equal
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             prefer
             the
             devil
             to
             Him
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             in
             us
             lieth
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             but
             provoke
             His
             jealousie
             ;
             for
             ,
             so
             the
             devil
             hath
             liberty
             to
             vent
             his
             lies
             with
             Truth
             equally
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             many
             lies
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             but
             one
             Truth
             ,
             he
             hath
             by
             this
             moe
             doors
             opened
             to
             him
             than
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             .
             6.
             
             This
             doth
             make
             even
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Religion
             it self
             to
             be
             thought
             light
             of
             ;
             when
             all
             these
             have
             toleration
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             a
             proclaiming
             an
             indifferency
             to
             be
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             than
             which
             nothing
             can
             more
             reflect
             on
             the
             jealous
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             His
             Word
             putteth
             such
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             showeth
             such
             detestation
             at
             indifferency
             .
             7.
             
             This
             bringeth
             hudge
             confusions
             on
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             these
             errours
             and
             corrupt
             teachers
             prevail
             ,
             they
             carry
             souls
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             ;
             and
             ought
             that
             to
             be
             thought
             light
             of
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             they
             prevail
             not
             ,
             yet
             they
             crosse
             ,
             afflict
             and
             offend
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             prove
             a
             snare
             and
             burden
             to
             them
             of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             is
             tender
             .
             8.
             
             Toleration
             doth
             either
             account
             little
             of
             errour
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             hurtfull
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             can
             be
             no
             esteem
             of
             truth
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             doth
             account
             little
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             souls
             ▪
             both
             
             which
             must
             be
             abominable
             .
             9.
             
             Errour
             doth
             not
             only
             break
             God's
             Law
             ,
             but
             doth
             teach
             others
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             suffering
             thereof
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             maintaining
             of
             Teachers
             to
             teach
             Transgression
             and
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             observable
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             though
             zeal
             in
             
             a
             Minister
             ,
             especially
             against
             errour
             ,
             be
             exceedingly
             commendable
             ;
             yet
             oftimes
             is
             there
             fainting
             ,
             even
             among
             Ministers
             who
             are
             not
             of
             the
             worst
             :
             and
             the
             Angel
             is
             here
             reproved
             for
             sparing
             of
             these
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             being
             faint
             and
             defective
             in
             pursuing
             them
             in
             a
             ministerial
             way
             ,
             as
             Antipas
             is
             commended
             for
             his
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             for
             his
             not
             fainting
             in
             prosecuting
             of
             this
             trial
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hath
             put
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             and
             wise
             Steward
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             carried
             equally
             on
             ,
             O
             how
             commendable
             are
             they
             !
             yet
             in
             the
             reckoning
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             but
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Well
               done
               thou
               good
               and
               faithfull
               servant
               ,
            
             not
             to
             give
             a
             dispensation
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             the
             necessity
             and
             excellency
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             by
             Ministers
             may
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             lest
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             prudence
             ,
             they
             incroach
             upon
             that
             freedom
             and
             faithfulnesse
             which
             is
             called-for
             from
             them
             ,
             whether
             in
             undertaking
             ,
             or
             in
             prosecuting
             of
             this
             charge
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             will
             not
             want
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             occasion
             fainting
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             boldly
             in
             the
             Lord's
             strength
             set
             against
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             instance
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             :
             there
             are
             some
             evil
             times
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             know
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             prudent
             may
             be
             said
             to
             keep
             silence
             ,
             and
             often
             that
             pretext
             may
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             fostering
             too
             much
             fainting
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             calleth-for
             faithfulnesse
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             arise
             from
             a
             man's
             sensiblenesse
             of
             his
             own
             infirmities
             and
             unequalnesse
             for
             that
             charge
             ,
             as
             seems
             to
             be
             in
             
               Ieremiah
               ,
               Ier.
            
             1.
             when
             a
             man
             's
             own
             self
             ,
             or
             thoughts
             of
             himself
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             his
             call
             ,
             is
             made
             the
             rule
             whereby
             he
             proceedeth
             .
             3.
             
             It
             may
             arise
             from
             the
             message
             
             which
             he
             is
             called
             to
             carry
             :
             sharp
             messages
             are
             heavy
             and
             burdensom
             ,
             that
             maketh
             Ionas
             to
             shift
             for
             a
             time
             to
             undertake
             that
             denunciation
             against
             Niniveh
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             these
             Messengers
             ordinarily
             are
             not
             acceptable
             to
             hearers
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             are
             with
             all
             usually
             not
             a
             few
             who
             sew
             pillows
             under
             arm
             holes
             ;
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             destroy
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             what
             others
             build
             .
             4.
             
             It
             may
             arise
             from
             hearers
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             diverse
             tempers
             ;
             some
             are
             ready
             ,
             like
             swine
             ,
             to
             turn
             back
             on
             the
             Carriers
             as
             if
             they
             did
             hate
             them
             ▪
             as
             Micajah
             was
             met
             with
             by
             Ahab
             ,
             2
             King.
             22.
             who
             yet
             had
             four
             hundred
             flattering
             liars
             in
             request
             .
             Some
             again
             ,
             are
             of
             an
             itching
             humour
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             abide
             convincing
             doctrine
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             such
             are
             ready
             to
             breed
             a
             separation
             from
             them
             that
             do
             faithfully
             reprove
             ,
             at
             least
             much
             to
             cool
             their
             affections
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             )
             is
             no
             little
             piece
             of
             trial
             to
             a
             Minister
             :
             Many
             also
             that
             are
             affectionate
             ,
             are
             yet
             hasty
             ,
             and
             cannot
             abide
             plain
             dealing
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             difficulty
             to
             win
             to
             be
             faithfull
             to
             these
             ,
             than
             to
             others
             who
             are
             openly
             prophane
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             fainting
             that
             ariseth
             from
             distrust
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             confident
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             His
             promise
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             being
             countenanced
             in
             His
             work
             ;
             and
             so
             seeing
             it
             impossible
             in
             themselves
             and
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             they
             give
             it
             over
             as
             if
             it
             were
             so
             simply
             .
             6.
             
             There
             is
             a
             fainting
             that
             ariseth
             from
             supposed
             events
             ,
             either
             as
             thinking
             there
             will
             be
             no
             fruit
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             some
             inconvenience
             will
             follow
             it
             :
             It
             is
             like
             that
             Moses
             was
             not
             free
             of
             the
             first
             when
             he
             saith
             .
             
               Israel
               doth
               not
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             will
             not
             
               hear
               me
               ;
               And
               what
               will
               Pharaoh
               do
               ?
            
             And
             the
             last
             is
             common
             ,
             when
             once
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             are
             admitted
             to
             consult
             of
             duty
             from
             the
             supposed
             inconveniencies
             that
             will
             follow
             ,
             then
             readily
             it
             decideth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             duty
             at
             all
             .
             It
             may
             be
             somewhat
             of
             that
             was
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             feared
             the
             disquieting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             some
             schism
             that
             might
             follow
             on
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             's
             threatning
             to
             take
             another
             way
             of
             
             fighting
             against
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             His
             mouth
             '
             doth
             insinuate
             this
             :
             for
             ,
             a
             carnall
             shift
             ,
             to
             prevent
             some
             inconveniences
             ,
             often
             draweth-on
             that
             which
             men
             feared
             ,
             the
             more
             speedily
             .
             Other
             grounds
             of
             it
             also
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             approvable
             before
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             If
             any
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             may
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             grosse
             delusions
             .
          
           
             FRom
             these
             Doctrines
             several
             Questions
             may
             be
             moved
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             any
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             may
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             such
             abominable
             errours
             in
             doctrine
             ?
             We
             shall
             answer
             in
             these
             Assertions
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             errour
             so
             grosse
             materially
             ,
             
             but
             Believers
             may
             fall
             into
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             a
             promise
             that
             errour
             shall
             not
             separate
             wholly
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             them
             ,
             nor
             that
             finally
             they
             shall
             be
             carried
             away
             therewith
             ;
             yet
             ,
             seing
             they
             have
             corruption
             that
             is
             capable
             to
             be
             tempted
             to
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             this
             among
             other
             sins
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             exempted
             from
             this
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             promise
             by
             which
             they
             can
             expect
             absolutely
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             heresie
             ,
             more
             than
             murder
             or
             adultery
             ,
             which
             are
             fruits
             of
             the
             flesh
             with
             this
             :
             yea
             ,
             except
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             final
             impenitencie
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             absolute
             exemption
             to
             the
             Believer
             from
             any
             sin
             ;
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             wisely
             ordered
             so
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Believer
             from
             security
             ,
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             tentations
             :
             Beside
             ,
             in
             experience
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             that
             grace
             exempteth
             not
             from
             error
             in
             judgment
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             actually
             commit
             idolatry
             himself
             ,
             yet
             became
             too
             inclinable
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             what
             is
             in
             Scripture
             recorded
             concerning
             him
             ;
             Neither
             can
             we
             altogether
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             state
             ,
             condemn
             these
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             who
             were
             drawn
             from
             the
             Truth
             after
             their
             conversion
             ,
             as
             if
             none
             but
             unregenerate
             professors
             had
             been
             so
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             if
             not
             probable
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             His
             Servants
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             seduced
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             were
             not
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             we
             dare
             not
             altogether
             say
             it's
             
             impossible
             ,
             yet
             we
             think
             that
             it
             is
             more
             rare
             for
             a
             Believer
             to
             fall
             in
             grosse
             errours
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             considerable
             time
             to
             continue
             therein
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             than
             in
             other
             scandalous
             practices
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Scripture
             doth
             more
             rarely
             mention
             this
             ,
             than
             other
             sins
             of
             Believers
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             frequently
             recorded
             .
             2.
             
             There
             are
             very
             special
             promises
             for
             preserving
             of
             the
             Elect
             from
             being
             seduced
             by
             false
             christs
             and
             false
             teachers
             :
             and
             though
             it
             do
             not
             hold
             universally
             in
             all
             particulars
             ,
             except
             in
             as
             far
             as
             reaches
             their
             everlasting
             state
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             ,
             even
             to
             seduction
             it self
             ;
             and
             we
             suppose
             may
             be
             more
             clear
             from
             these
             considerations
             ,
             1.
             
             Becoming
             erroneous
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             doth
             not
             proceed
             from
             some
             sudden
             surprising-fit
             of
             tentation
             ,
             as
             grosse
             practices
             oftentimes
             may
             do
             ;
             but
             it
             implieth
             a
             deliberatenesse
             therein
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             readily
             incident
             to
             a
             Believer
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             so
             well
             be
             called
             a
             sin
             of
             infirmity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             ever
             set
             out
             such
             teachers
             of
             false
             doctrine
             as
             most
             abominable
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             
               not
               serving
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               bellies
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.
             18.
             as
             being
             
               enemies
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             19.
             as
             being
             
               ministers
               of
               Satan
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             15.
             
             Other
             men
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             that
             are
             unrenewed
             ,
             are
             common
             subjects
             and
             servants
             to
             the
             devil
             ;
             but
             corrupt
             teachers
             they
             are
             apostles
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             prime
             officers
             in
             his
             kingdom
             :
             These
             titles
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             cannot
             well
             be
             applicable
             to
             Saints
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             infirmities
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             (
             at
             least
             )
             it
             is
             more
             rarely
             incident
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             carriers
             on
             and
             promoters
             
             of
             corrupt
             doctrine
             .
             2.
             
             It
             appeareth
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             an
             Heretick
             is
             said
             to
             be
             self-condemned
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             
             1●…
             .
             because
             ere
             one
             can
             be
             so
             denominated
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             rejecting
             of
             admonitions
             ,
             which
             stands
             not
             so
             very
             well
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
             3.
             
             This
             consideration
             will
             also
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             repentance
             of
             ,
             and
             recovery
             from
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             rare
             and
             uncertain
             thing
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             10
             the
             Apostle
             fears
             he
             did
             bestow
             labour
             in
             vain
             in
             this
             businesse
             ;
             and
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             put
             a
             peradventure
             upon
             this
             ,
             
               If
               peradventure
               God
               will
               give
               them
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             that
             oppose
             themseves
             )
             
               repentance
               unto
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             There
             is
             not
             such
             a
             peradventure
             put
             to
             any
             kind
             of
             sin
             :
             which
             sheweth
             that
             it
             must
             be
             more
             difficult
             to
             be
             recovered
             from
             it
             ,
             than
             from
             other
             sins
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             Believers
             ,
             ordinarily
             at
             least
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             preserved
             from
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Which
             doth
             confirm
             the
             former
             ,
             This
             delusion
             is
             a
             main
             spiritual
             plague
             ;
             and
             is
             often
             the
             punishment
             not
             of
             former
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             of
             not
             receiving
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             of
             hypocrisie
             and
             proud
             presumption
             ;
             and
             although
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             to
             be
             limited
             and
             bound
             up
             from
             chastening
             His
             own
             with
             this
             rod
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             say
             from
             experience
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             and
             other
             grounds
             ,
             It
             is
             neither
             the
             ordinary
             spot
             nor
             rod
             of
             His
             Children
             ;
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             doth
             speak
             out
             readily
             much
             spirituall
             pride
             ,
             self
             seeking
             ,
             lightnesse
             ,
             security
             ;
             wantonnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             ignorance
             and
             conceitednesse
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             want
             of
             exercise
             ,
             or
             some
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             we
             hinted
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             overtaken
             ,
             
             we
             will
             not
             readily
             find
             in
             Scripture
             that
             such
             are
             heads
             to
             promote
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             design
             of
             error
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             3.
             
             When
             a
             Believer
             falleth
             in
             such
             an
             evil
             ,
             the
             Lord
             usually
             chasteneth
             him
             ,
             either
             with
             more
             grosse
             out-breakings
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             sharp
             way
             of
             restoring
             ,
             or
             with
             removal
             under
             a
             cloud
             ,
             without
             much
             seen
             
             evidence
             of
             recovery
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             became
             some
             way
             guilty
             of
             this
             ill
             ,
             of
             whose
             recovery
             the
             Scripture
             is
             very
             silent
             ,
             even
             though
             his
             sin
             be
             fully
             recorded
             ,
             and
             the
             remainders
             of
             his
             idolatry
             are
             marked
             to
             be
             standing
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Hezekiah
             ;
             and
             indeed
             there
             is
             but
             little
             on
             record
             in
             Scripture
             of
             the
             recovery
             of
             those
             that
             have
             been
             carried
             so
             away
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             judge
             charitably
             of
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             general
             :
             The
             Lord
             wisely
             ordereth
             this
             ,
             partly
             ,
             as
             a
             chastening
             to
             them
             ,
             partly
             ,
             as
             a
             warning
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             Believers
             ,
             to
             fear
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             lest
             they
             fall
             ;
             because
             ,
             recovery
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             ,
             and
             even
             they
             that
             are
             spiritual
             may
             be
             tempted
             ,
             Gallat
             .
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Asser.
             4.
             
             These
             that
             are
             spreaders
             of
             errour
             ,
             do
             most
             
             frequently
             set
             upon
             these
             who
             have
             some
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             more
             than
             upon
             others
             who
             walk
             not
             under
             that
             name
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             spreading
             of
             grosse
             errour
             ,
             although
             it
             do
             not
             carry
             away
             many
             really
             godly
             ,
             nor
             finally
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             often
             prove
             the
             most
             searching
             triall
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             prove
             exceedingly
             strong
             and
             successefull
             against
             many
             unhumbled
             Professors
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             comprehended
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             tentation
             to
             errour
             doth
             often
             prevail
             more
             among
             Professours
             ,
             and
             doth
             prove
             a
             stumbling
             to
             them
             more
             than
             any
             other
             grosse
             practices
             ;
             they
             may
             stand
             out
             against
             these
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             prevailed
             over
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             comprehendeth
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             this
             tentation
             of
             errour
             doth
             rather
             attempt
             the
             gaining
             of
             these
             that
             are
             eminent
             for
             profession
             ,
             than
             others
             who
             have
             no
             such
             name
             ,
             although
             such
             sometimes
             may
             be
             carried
             also
             away
             therewith
             .
             We
             see
             that
             these
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             and
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             prophetesse
             Iezebel
             ,
             are
             not
             teaching
             nor
             seducing
             heathens
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             calleth
             His
             Servants
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             20.
             which
             may
             take
             in
             even
             such
             as
             
             eminently
             gave
             out
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christs
             Servants
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             neither
             did
             this
             errour
             have
             such
             successe
             amongst
             heathens
             ,
             as
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             teachers
             thereof
             so
             intend
             the
             leaving
             of
             them
             ▪
             as
             they
             did
             vehemently
             endeavour
             the
             corrupting
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             we
             see
             it
             also
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             Was
             there
             any
             Church
             more
             shining
             with
             gifts
             ▪
             than
             that
             of
             Corinth
             ?
             and
             yet
             there
             did
             false
             Apostles
             breed
             great
             distractions
             and
             opposition
             to
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             taking
             occasion
             from
             the
             giftedness
             and
             eminencie
             of
             that
             Church
             beyond
             others
             ,
             to
             drive
             on
             that
             design
             .
             Again
             ,
             was
             there
             any
             Church
             that
             did
             more
             tenderly
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             these
             of
             Galatia
             ?
             as
             we
             may
             see
             from
             chap.
             4.
             14
             15.
             
             They
             received
             him
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             plucked
             out
             their
             own
             eyes
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             so
             soon
             shaken
             and
             infected
             by
             corrupt
             teachers
             ,
             and
             so
             bewitched
             with
             them
             and
             their
             tentations
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             chap.
             1.
             6.
             chap.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             throughout
             the
             Epistle
             :
             It
             is
             like
             the
             devil
             took
             occasion
             of
             their
             warmnesse
             instantly
             to
             set
             upon
             them
             before
             their
             setling
             ,
             more
             than
             on
             other
             places
             ,
             or
             Churches
             ,
             where
             such
             hopeful
             beginnings
             did
             not
             appear
             ;
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             in
             experience
             daily
             ,
             that
             where
             profanity
             aboundeth
             ,
             there
             are
             fewer
             onsets
             to
             tempt
             to
             errour
             ,
             and
             lesse
             successe
             ,
             than
             where
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             had
             more
             welcome
             and
             fruit
             ;
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             devil
             bendeth
             this
             tentation
             against
             the
             last
             ,
             with
             more
             vehemencie
             and
             subtilty
             ,
             than
             he
             doth
             against
             the
             former
             :
             for
             which
             we
             may
             give
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             hatred
             is
             most
             at
             them
             ▪
             and
             he
             would
             fainest
             have
             them
             overturned
             .
             2
             Because
             he
             hath
             other
             baits
             that
             are
             more
             suitable
             to
             profane
             men
             :
             and
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             his
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             seek
             to
             engage
             them
             by
             this
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             no
             gain
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             especially
             ,
             these
             who
             have
             a
             form
             of
             Religion
             ,
             if
             withall
             weak
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             are
             most
             capable
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             of
             a
             tentation
             
             to
             errour
             ;
             for
             ,
             profane
             men
             ,
             care
             not
             (
             like
             Gallio
             )
             what
             be
             truth
             ,
             and
             what
             be
             errour
             ;
             but
             a
             poor
             soul
             that
             hath
             some
             conscience
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             debate
             ,
             and
             desireth
             the
             truth
             to
             be
             cleared
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             so
             strong
             as
             to
             rid
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             readily
             drawn
             away
             like
             these
             silly
             women
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             6
             7.
             who
             were
             ever
             learning
             ,
             and
             never
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             grosse
             tentations
             to
             profanity
             (
             wherewith
             others
             are
             carried
             away
             )
             are
             not
             so
             taking
             with
             them
             ,
             therefore
             the
             devil
             essayeth
             them
             with
             errour
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             some
             truth
             ,
             or
             new
             discovery
             of
             some
             more
             strict
             and
             holy
             way
             ,
             which
             often
             prevaileth
             when
             the
             other
             would
             not
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             most
             advantagious
             to
             errour
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             digest
             with
             others
             ,
             to
             have
             one
             of
             name
             or
             parts
             ,
             or
             piety
             for
             it
             ,
             this
             being
             ordinary
             among
             most
             men
             ,
             to
             look
             more
             to
             these
             who
             maintain
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             what
             such
             a
             man
             thinketh
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             Therefore
             doth
             the
             devil
             drive
             this
             as
             a
             main
             design
             whereby
             he
             may
             prevail
             over
             many
             ;
             this
             was
             ever
             a
             great
             mean
             made
             use
             of
             to
             induce
             to
             errour
             ,
             that
             many
             who
             were
             accounted
             godly
             ,
             did
             imbrace
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             from
             the
             histories
             of
             the
             
               Novatians
               ,
               Donatists
            
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             called
             themselves
             
               the
               pure
               and
               holy
               Church
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
            
             and
             took
             other
             such
             like
             titles
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             Church
             ,
             whom
             they
             accounted
             carnall
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             mean
             they
             did
             brangle
             many
             .
             6.
             
             He
             doth
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             divert
             the
             exercises
             of
             these
             that
             look
             honest
             like
             from
             self-searching
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             that
             if
             he
             cannot
             get
             them
             engaged
             to
             errour
             ,
             he
             may
             bring
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             dispute
             truth
             ,
             whereby
             he
             essayeth
             to
             extinguish
             the
             former
             conviction
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             it
             a
             wrong
             mould
             before
             it
             be
             setled
             ;
             or
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             taken
             up
             about
             the
             shell
             ,
             while
             he
             intendeth
             to
             rob
             them
             of
             the
             kirnell
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             if
             he
             gain
             not
             all
             ,
             he
             doth
             yet
             disquiet
             them
             ,
             and
             weary
             them
             by
             wakening
             of
             questions
             
             and
             debates
             ,
             which
             are
             without
             their
             reach
             ,
             and
             possibly
             also
             beyond
             their
             station
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             How
             it
             is
             that
             grosse
             delusions
             may
             come
             to
             such
             height
             ,
             as
             they
             often
             do
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             be
             also
             questioned
             ,
             How
             it
             cometh
             that
             such
             absurd
             errours
             can
             come
             to
             such
             a
             height
             ,
             and
             prevail
             so
             against
             the
             Church
             ?
             Or
             ,
             what
             way
             the
             devil
             by
             corrupt
             teachers
             doth
             so
             delude
             Professors
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             reasons
             that
             are
             more
             generall
             ,
             and
             others
             more
             particular
             and
             usefull
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             them
             for
             practice
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             devils
             devices
             ,
             we
             shall
             insist
             most
             in
             these
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             may
             be
             drawn
             to
             three
             heads
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Lords
             over-ruling
             ,
             holy
             ,
             just
             and
             wise
             (
             though
             often
             secret
             )
             way
             of
             punishing
             mens
             ingratitude
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             something
             in
             the
             devils
             way
             of
             carrying
             on
             the
             tentation
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             something
             in
             the
             distemper
             of
             Churches
             and
             persons
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             Which
             three
             ,
             being
             put
             together
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             not
             seem
             strange
             that
             the
             most
             grosse
             and
             absurd
             errour
             prevail
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             an
             over-ruling
             hand
             in
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             which
             is
             partly
             ,
             to
             try
             his
             own
             ,
             therefore
             heresies
             must
             be
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             partly
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             generation
             of
             ungrate
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             receive
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             in
             both
             which
             he
             is
             to
             be
             glorified
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             grace
             ,
             or
             justice
             ,
             or
             both
             :
             Now
             these
             being
             the
             Lords
             designs
             ,
             the
             absurder
             that
             the
             errour
             be
             ,
             it
             attaineth
             his
             end
             the
             better
             ;
             and
             appeareth
             to
             be
             the
             more
             judiciallike
             ,
             as
             by
             comparing
             ,
             Isa.
             44.
             18
             ,
             19.
             and
             Rom.
             1.
             21
             ,
             25
             ,
             28
             ,
             &c.
             and
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             is
             clear
             .
             All
             which
             places
             speak
             not
             only
             of
             the
             most
             grosse
             spirituall
             abominations
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Lords
             judiciall
             hand
             therein
             .
          
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             hand
             the
             Lord
             can
             have
             in
             
             such
             a
             plague
             ?
             Or
             ,
             how
             He
             may
             be
             said
             to
             send
             it
             ?
             Answ.
             It
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             our
             purpose
             here
             ,
             to
             dispute
             the
             Question
             of
             Gods
             providence
             in
             such
             actions
             ;
             But
             for
             clearing
             of
             this
             reason
             ,
             we
             may
             lay
             down
             these
             grounds
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             spiritual
             plagues
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             justly
             punisheth
             the
             ingratitude
             and
             other
             sins
             of
             people
             ,
             aswell
             as
             there
             are
             external
             and
             corporal
             plagues
             ;
             these
             places
             cited
             ,
             Isa.
             44.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             
             ●…2
             Thess.
             2.
             
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Rev.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             and
             9.
             
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             almost
             that
             whole
             Book
             doth
             confirm
             this
             :
             only
             this
             would
             be
             adverted
             ,
             that
             most
             ordinarily
             grosse
             practices
             ,
             as
             adultery
             ,
             murther
             ,
             uncleannesse
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             are
             punishments
             for
             abusing
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             25.
             28.
             
             But
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             strong
             delusion
             ,
             and
             to
             believing
             of
             lies
             ,
             is
             a
             plague
             that
             ordinarily
             followes
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             from
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             this
             may
             be
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             more
             commonly
             such
             grosse
             scandals
             and
             practices
             abound
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             is
             in
             lesse
             power
             ,
             and
             why
             errour
             prevaileth
             most
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             been
             ,
             or
             is
             with
             more
             clearnesse
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             plagues
             to
             such
             respectively
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             generally
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             alwayes
             and
             universally
             ,
             especially
             where
             there
             are
             some
             other
             concurting
             reasons
             to
             make
             a
             difference
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             no
             lesse
             just
             ,
             holy
             and
             pure
             in
             punishing
             men
             with
             such
             plagues
             ,
             than
             when
             He
             maketh
             use
             of
             some
             other
             rods
             or
             judgements
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             Him
             ,
             that
             is
             unbecoming
             His
             absolute
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             punish
             any
             with
             this
             plague
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             by
             their
             former
             abuse
             of
             light
             and
             other
             miscarriages
             justly
             deserved
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             infuse
             any
             maliciousnesse
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             nor
             increase
             what
             was
             ,
             but
             justly
             permits
             
             what
             is
             to
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             overules
             the
             same
             for
             His
             just
             ends
             .
             3.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             strain
             them
             to
             any
             such
             course
             ,
             but
             doth
             make
             use
             of
             their
             own
             willingnesse
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             free
             choosing
             to
             follow
             such
             a
             way
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             His
             justice
             .
             4.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             connive
             at
             ,
             nor
             dispense
             with
             the
             sinfull
             practice
             of
             any
             instrument
             ,
             but
             doth
             really
             abhor
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             severely
             punish
             the
             same
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             same
             act
             hath
             a
             twofold
             consideration
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             ●…s
             it
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             penall
             ,
             So
             it
             is
             diversly
             to
             be
             ascribed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             respect
             ,
             to
             man
             only
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             last
             ,
             to
             Gods
             overruling
             providence
             ,
             who
             can
             bring
             good
             out
             of
             evil
             ,
             seing
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             evil
             ,
             but
             He
             can
             bring
             some
             good
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             subservient
             to
             Him
             ,
             otherwise
             He
             that
             is
             Omnipotent
             and
             only
             wise
             ,
             would
             never
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             although
             the
             Lord
             be
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             accessory
             to
             this
             delusion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             impossibility
             belongeth
             to
             His
             infinite
             and
             blessed
             perfection
             )
             yet
             hath
             He
             a
             just
             hand
             in
             the
             complexed
             designe
             ,
             which
             doth
             add
             exceedingly
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             delusion
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             may
             justly
             give
             the
             devil
             way
             to
             set
             on
             with
             his
             tentations
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             on
             one
             person
             ,
             more
             than
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             reference
             to
             an
             other
             person
             ,
             as
             by
             proportion
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             the
             case
             of
             Iob.
             2.
             
             He
             may
             furnish
             men
             with
             gifts
             that
             are
             of
             themselves
             good
             ,
             and
             justly
             permit
             them
             to
             use
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             the
             promoving
             of
             errour
             ;
             this
             hath
             been
             often
             exceedingly
             instrumentall
             ,
             in
             the
             furthering
             of
             Satans
             design
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             some
             great
             Schollers
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             subtile
             wits
             to
             oppose
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             pervert
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             all
             the
             heresies
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             no
             lesse
             just
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             furnish
             with
             parts
             ,
             an
             instrument
             of
             a
             spirituall
             plague
             ,
             than
             to
             give
             strength
             and
             power
             to
             some
             whom
             he
             imployeth
             ,
             in
             temporall
             judgements
             ,
             who
             also
             may
             be
             found
             guilty
             before
             him
             ,
             for
             abusing
             
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             2.
             that
             there
             is
             not
             only
             a
             word
             and
             letter
             to
             shake
             the
             minds
             of
             people
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             also
             a
             Spirit
             or
             gift
             in
             an
             eminent
             degree
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               All
               deceivablenesse
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             these
             that
             called
             themselves
             Apostles
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             and
             made
             Paul's
             gifts
             to
             be
             accounted
             weak
             in
             respect
             of
             theirs
             ,
             had
             more
             than
             ordinary
             gifts
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             sometime
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             a
             false
             Prophet
             might
             foretell
             something
             that
             was
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             and
             so
             truly
             have
             an
             extraordinary
             gift
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             Lords
             design
             is
             by
             such
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             peoples
             adherence
             to
             him
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Thus
             often
             promovers
             of
             errour
             may
             be
             gifted
             with
             ability
             to
             reason
             ,
             make
             querees
             ,
             shift
             arguments
             and
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             preach
             well
             ,
             pray
             well
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             eloquence
             ,
             and
             liberty
             of
             plausible
             expressions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             may
             possibly
             not
             want
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             signs
             and
             wonders
             (
             as
             in
             the
             place
             formerly
             cited
             )
             and
             yet
             the
             Lords
             end
             be
             to
             try
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             :
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             such
             as
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
             Who
             
               wrest
               or
               pervert
               Scripture
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             word
             ,
             they
             are
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
             ,
             (
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             are
             crying
             down
             learning
             in
             others
             )
             yet
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             dexterity
             to
             wrest
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             coin
             new
             interpretations
             ,
             possibly
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             others
             .
             And
             what
             is
             the
             consequent
             thereof
             ?
             It
             is
             
               their
               own
               destruction
            
             .
             It
             had
             been
             advantage
             to
             many
             such
             themselves
             and
             others
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             never
             had
             such
             a
             gift
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             also
             may
             someway
             arme
             the
             devil
             ,
             as
             His
             executioner
             to
             carry
             on
             this
             design
             ,
             by
             furnishing
             him
             with
             such
             instruments
             ,
             giving
             him
             time
             ,
             opportunities
             and
             occasions
             to
             tempt
             ,
             and
             suffering
             him
             in
             many
             things
             to
             prevail
             :
             thus
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             
             Satan
             is
             said
             to
             have
             a
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             bringing
             forth
             of
             lying
             wonders
             ;
             and
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             the
             devil
             when
             he
             getteth
             way
             ,
             may
             do
             much
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             put
             it
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Iudas
             
             to
             betray
             his
             master
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             furnished
             with
             parts
             ,
             and
             admitted
             into
             Christs
             company
             by
             Himself
             ;
             all
             which
             was
             subservient
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             devils
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             design
             ,
             of
             betraying
             the
             Lord
             ;
             which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             tended
             to
             the
             greater
             ruine
             of
             his
             own
             kingdom
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             such
             a
             case
             also
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             justly
             deprive
             men
             ,
             whom
             He
             mindeth
             to
             plague
             with
             that
             delusion
             ,
             of
             these
             means
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             usefull
             to
             discern
             and
             resist
             the
             same
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             he
             may
             take
             away
             all
             outward
             restraints
             ,
             which
             usually
             keep
             corrupt
             teachers
             from
             open
             and
             professed
             spreading
             of
             their
             errours
             ;
             and
             in
             His
             providence
             ,
             give
             them
             full
             way
             to
             multiply
             ,
             and
             avowedly
             to
             pursue
             their
             design
             .
             This
             is
             to
             pluck
             up
             the
             hedge
             ,
             Isa.
             5.
             and
             to
             suffer
             the
             winds
             to
             blow
             ,
             Rev.
             7.
             which
             are
             ever
             great
             inlets
             to
             this
             judgement
             of
             delusion
             ,
             when
             ,
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             floud
             spewed
             out
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             earth
             to
             help
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             to
             dry
             up
             that
             floud
             .
             2.
             
             He
             may
             take
             away
             prime
             lights
             and
             guides
             ,
             which
             are
             usefull
             to
             keep
             people
             right
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             ,
             he
             may
             suffer
             jealousie
             ,
             division
             and
             other
             things
             to
             interveen
             so
             ,
             that
             thereby
             their
             weight
             and
             authority
             is
             lessened
             to
             such
             persons
             :
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             Ahab
             becometh
             jealous
             of
             Micajah
             ,
             whereby
             the
             devil
             hath
             occasion
             to
             make
             the
             lies
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             the
             more
             to
             be
             commended
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             may
             withdraw
             the
             light
             that
             persons
             have
             (
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             some
             common
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             )
             and
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             that
             ,
             they
             become
             the
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             tentation
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             they
             think
             themselves
             wiser
             ,
             and
             more
             understanding
             than
             they
             were
             :
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             the
             Galatians
             foolish
             and
             bewitched
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             as
             having
             fallen
             from
             that
             light
             which
             at
             first
             they
             had
             .
             4.
             
             He
             may
             remove
             common
             convictions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             challenges
             of
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             go
             on
             in
             their
             delusion
             without
             a
             challenge
             ;
             yea
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Ioh.
             16.
             2.
             
             )
             think
             that
             
             they
             do
             God
             good
             service
             in
             so
             doing
             :
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             conscience
             feared
             with
             an
             hot
             iron
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             that
             waiteth
             upon
             seducing
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             vain
             and
             reasonlesse
             confidence
             doth
             often
             wait
             upon
             the
             foulest
             errours
             ,
             as
             ,
             Isa.
             44.
             9.
             unto
             20.
             
             This
             is
             called
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             8.
             
             a
             perswasion
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             confidence
             ,
             which
             yet
             cometh
             not
             of
             God.
             And
             the
             Lord
             may
             not
             only
             justly
             deprive
             of
             such
             common
             gifts
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             ordinary
             reason
             and
             judgment
             ,
             whereby
             men
             become
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             without
             all
             capablnesse
             of
             seeing
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             reason
             ,
             or
             receiving
             a
             conviction
             ,
             or
             observing
             their
             own
             folly
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             without
             all
             respect
             to
             credit
             ,
             honesty
             ,
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             as
             are
             even
             respected
             among
             civil
             men
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             own
             estates
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             prophets
             of
             Baal
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.
             and
             many
             others
             in
             Antichrists
             kingdom
             ;
             these
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             2.
             unreasonable
             ,
             or
             absurd
             beastly
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             wanted
             reason
             :
             this
             is
             also
             a
             companion
             of
             delusion
             ,
             and
             a
             piece
             of
             Gods
             judgement
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             of
             Isa.
             44.
             
             The
             Lord
             thinking
             good
             ,
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             light
             ,
             to
             deprive
             men
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Nebuchadnezar
             ,
             whereby
             the
             vilest
             and
             absurdest
             tentations
             have
             accesse
             to
             men
             ,
             (
             that
             otherwayes
             may
             be
             reasonable
             )
             to
             carry
             them
             on
             with
             greedinesse
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             reluctance
             or
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             men
             are
             in
             the
             Lords
             justice
             thus
             deprived
             ,
             and
             being
             set
             upon
             with
             the
             tentation
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             letten
             louse
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             may
             in
             His
             providence
             tryst
             many
             things
             that
             may
             be
             abused
             ,
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             this
             judgement
             ,
             As
             ,
             1.
             he
             may
             tryst
             such
             a
             person
             with
             such
             a
             tentation
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             acquaintance
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             He
             may
             tryst
             such
             a
             tentation
             to
             fall
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             externall
             aw-band
             to
             restrain
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             his
             
             wisdom
             ,
             order
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             then
             there
             may
             be
             many
             occasions
             of
             stumbling
             among
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             what
             by
             scandals
             in
             practice
             ,
             what
             by
             division
             and
             other
             distempers
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             may
             be
             ill
             spoken
             of
             by
             many
             ;
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             that
             resp●…ct
             made
             vile
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Elie's
             sons
             ,
             1
             Sa●…
             .
             2.
             
             Sometime
             he
             may
             tryst
             such
             tentations
             with
             some
             ignora●…t
             ,
             unskilfull
             ▪
             in●…exterous
             hands
             ,
             who
             may
             rather
             〈◊〉
             than
             help
             any
             in
             the
             removing
             of
             their
             doubts
             :
             These
             and
             many
             such
             like
             things
             may
             the
             wise
             and
             just
             Lord
             order
             in
             His
             providence
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             as
             snares
             and
             stumbling-blocks
             to
             proud
             secure
             hypocrits
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             corruption
             may
             fall
             thereon
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometime
             the
             very
             Ordinances
             and
             the
             exercising
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             may
             ,
             through
             mens
             corruptions
             ,
             be
             stumbled
             at
             more
             than
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ;
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             reproveth
             the
             unfaithfull
             Prophets
             an●…
             Priests
             ,
             Ier.
             6
             ,
             14.
             and
             the
             people
             's
             not
             hearkening
             to
             his
             faithfull
             Prophets
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             although
             they
             keeped
             the
             form
             of
             Religion
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             he
             doth
             threaten
             to
             〈◊〉
             stumbling-blocks
             before
             them
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             should
             fall
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             All
             which
             and
             many
             moe
             wayes
             ,
             (
             as
             sometimes
             following
             of
             errour
             hath
             applause
             attending
             it
             ,
             as
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             Sometimes
             it
             hath
             gain
             waiting
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             and
             Gal.
             6.
             12.
             
             Philip.
             3.
             19
             )
             being
             trvsted
             in
             the
             Lords
             just
             providence
             ,
             have
             often
             much
             influence
             ,
             through
             mens
             corruption
             ,
             to
             make
             delusion
             the
             more
             successefull
             .
          
           
             6
             Beside
             these
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             judiciall
             upgiving
             of
             proud
             ,
             corrupt
             men
             ,
             u●…to
             the
             ha●…ds
             of
             such
             tentations
             :
             so
             that
             when
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             devil
             setteth
             on
             by
             such
             a
             blast
             of
             wind
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             to
             win●…ow
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             as
             a
             just
             judge
             ▪
             sentence
             them
             to
             be
             committed
             thereto
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             executioner
             of
             His
             justice
             ;
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               give
               them
               up
            
             :
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             such
             defection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             
             punishment
             ,
             is
             judicially
             permitted
             and
             ordered
             by
             Him
             ,
             who
             willingly
             and
             purposly
             Sentenceth
             such
             persons
             to
             be
             so
             given
             up
             ,
             because
             of
             former
             sins
             ,
             whereas
             others
             whom
             He
             doth
             not
             so
             Sentence
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             carried
             away
             with
             that
             same
             tentation
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             couns●…l
             ,
             and
             whose
             wayes
             and
             judgements
             are
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
             may
             have
             many
             other
             wonderfull
             and
             inconceivable
             wayes
             in
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             this
             judgement
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             all
             His
             judgements
             be
             a
             great
             depth
             ,
             much
             more
             are
             His
             spirituall
             judgements
             .
             It
             is
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             considering
             of
             the
             Lords
             just
             severity
             of
             concluding
             all
             under
             sin
             ,
             all
             in
             unbelief
             ,
             of
             the
             rejecting
             of
             the
             Jews
             ▪
             &c.
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             cry
             out
             ▪
             
               O
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               riches
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God!
               How
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               judgements
               ,
               and
               his
               wayes
               past
               finding
               out
               ?
            
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             search
             no
             further
             in
             this
             .
             Only
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             just
             hand
             in
             the
             over
             ruling
             of
             such
             delusions
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             strong
             and
             successefull
             which
             are
             guided
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             executioners
             of
             His
             justice
             ;
             this
             also
             may
             make
             men
             tremble
             the
             more
             ,
             considering
             that
             the
             opening
             up
             of
             sl●…ces
             ,
             to
             let
             in
             the
             spait
             of
             delusion
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             Gods
             judgement
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             than
             the
             sending
             of
             Sword
             or
             Pestilence
             ,
             or
             the
             opening
             up
             the
             fountains
             of
             the
             great
             depths
             ,
             to
             let
             in
             a
             deluge
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             were
             men
             so
             looking
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             might
             possibly
             be
             much
             more
             bounded
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             How
             errour
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             a
             judiciall
             stroke
             .
             and
             why
             the
             Lord
             smiteth
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             be
             asked
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             errour
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             a
             judgement
             or
             judiciall
             ?
             And
             ,
             2.
             for
             what
             cause
             most
             ordinarily
             the
             Lord
             doth
             send
             such
             a
             judgment
             ?
          
           
           
             We
             cannot
             insist
             in
             every
             occurring
             Question
             ;
             Yet
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             We
             say
             ,
             1.
             there
             is
             no
             errour
             or
             delusion
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             well
             accounted
             penall
             and
             judiciall
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             the
             persons
             who
             fall
             therein
             ,
             and
             vent
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             others
             who
             may
             be
             infected
             therewith
             ,
             (
             although
             it
             may
             be
             but
             a
             triall
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             )
             for
             ,
             blindnesse
             of
             mind
             was
             a
             fruit
             and
             cons●…quent
             of
             the
             fi●…st
             sin
             ,
             and
             followeth
             not
             only
             as
             a
             sin
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             punishment
             upon
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Adams
             house
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             all
             following
             sins
             may
             be
             accounted
             punishments
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             so
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             .
             2.
             
             Beside
             this
             generall
             consideration
             ,
             it
             is
             often
             the
             punishment
             of
             some
             speciall
             sins
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             is
             more
             judiciall
             and
             penall
             than
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             these
             Characters
             .
             1.
             
             When
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             such
             as
             these
             delusions
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             were
             ,
             because
             in
             such
             delusions
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             doth
             especially
             appear
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             consequent
             in
             any
             reasonable
             way
             ,
             or
             ,
             to
             flow
             from
             common
             infirmity
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             persons
             that
             vent
             it
             ,
             are
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             conversation
             ,
             parts
             ,
             place
             or
             profession
             ,
             someway
             eminent
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             cleared
             ,
             because
             so
             the
             tentation
             seemeth
             to
             be
             armed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             usually
             is
             not
             for
             nought
             .
             3.
             
             When
             it
             is
             trysted
             with
             such
             a
             time
             and
             with
             such
             circumstances
             as
             hath
             been
             described
             ;
             for
             ,
             such
             things
             happen
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             are
             ruled
             by
             providence
             .
             4.
             
             When
             it
             breaketh
             in
             violently
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             carrieth
             away
             some
             whom
             men
             would
             not
             have
             suspected
             ,
             that
             is
             judiciall-like
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             with
             his
             tail
             and
             subtility
             ,
             doth
             bring
             stars
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             surprise
             some
             that
             thought
             themselves
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             such
             a
             tentation
             .
             5.
             
             It
             may
             be
             known
             by
             the
             gifts
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             of
             such
             as
             carry
             on
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             in
             carrying
             on
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             furnish
             His
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             
             gifts
             and
             painfulness
             ,
             when
             He
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ;
             So
             upon
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             He
             hath
             a
             work
             of
             judgment
             on
             the
             wheels
             ,
             and
             the
             devil
             a
             design
             of
             carrying-on
             delusion
             ,
             the
             instruments
             are
             fitted
             proportionably
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             zeal
             carrying
             them
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             So
             that
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             they
             compasse
             sea
             and
             land
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             ;
             there
             is
             dexterity
             ,
             quicknesse
             and
             nimblnesse
             in
             starting
             of
             doubts
             ,
             wresting
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             &c.
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             patience
             in
             enduring
             ,
             boldnesse
             and
             confidence
             in
             attempting
             ,
             and
             some
             successe
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             against
             Micajah
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.
             and
             against
             
               Ieremiah
               ,
               Ier
               ▪
            
             29.
             
             When
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             corrupt
             instruments
             are
             fitted
             by
             these
             and
             such
             like
             means
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             intendeth
             something
             by
             them
             which
             they
             themselves
             do
             not
             minde
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             judiciall-like
             ,
             when
             it
             trysteth
             on
             the
             back
             of
             a
             peoples
             having
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             being
             unfruitfull
             under
             it
             ,
             because
             ,
             so
             it
             speaketh
             out
             the
             very
             end
             of
             its
             appearing
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             in
             people
             an
             itching-new-fanglnesse
             after
             novelties
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             have
             been
             needless
             and
             affected
             stirings
             and
             questionings
             about
             lesser
             truths
             ,
             If
             then
             greater
             delusion
             come
             ,
             it
             doth
             look
             judiciall-like
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             stroke
             for
             their
             former
             unsettlednesse
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             give
             men
             up
             to
             heap
             up
             teachers
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             have
             itching
             ears
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             men
             teachers
             according
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             like
             people
             like
             priests
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             threatned
             by
             the
             Lord.
             And
             thus
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             began
             to
             miscarry
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             He
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             worship
             the
             hoast
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             miscarry
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             41.
             7.
             
             It
             appeareth
             to
             be
             judiciall
             indeed
             when
             it
             doth
             hurt
             ,
             either
             by
             corrupting
             of
             truth
             ,
             or
             ma●…ing
             of
             unity
             ,
             or
             wakening
             of
             divisions
             ,
             &c.
             which
             a●…e
             consequents
             of
             the
             first
             four
             trumpets
             that
             bring
             spiritual
             plagues
             ,
             Rev.
             8.
             
             These
             and
             such
             like
             characters
             
             may
             sufficiently
             convince
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             angry
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             we
             may
             soon
             answer
             :
             And
             ,
             1.
             we
             
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             plague
             is
             not
             the
             consequent
             of
             common
             out-breakings
             and
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             2.
             of
             ingratitude
             for
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             ,
             common
             mercies
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             3.
             ordinarily
             is
             it
             the
             punishment
             of
             grosse
             sins
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             ;
             for
             ,
             this
             is
             rather
             a
             fruit
             of
             that
             :
             but
             it
             doth
             follow
             upon
             ,
             1.
             the
             abuse
             of
             sprituall
             mercies
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             light
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             sleighted
             convictions
             ,
             smothered
             challenges
             ,
             broken
             promises
             made
             for
             further
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             2.
             
             It
             followeth
             upon
             spirituall
             sins
             ,
             such
             as
             spirituall
             pride
             ,
             security
             ,
             hypocrisie
             and
             formality
             ,
             keeping
             up
             of
             the
             form
             without
             the
             power
             ,
             having
             truth
             but
             not
             the
             love
             thereof
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             place
             formerly
             cited
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             3.
             
             There
             are
             some
             sort
             of
             distempers
             ,
             which
             especially
             procure
             this
             ,
             beside
             others
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             an
             itching
             humour
             ,
             that
             beginneth
             to
             loath
             the
             simplicity
             of
             truth
             .
             2.
             
             A
             hastie
             partial
             humour
             that
             cannot
             abide
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             someway
             curiously
             drest
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             reprove
             their
             miscarriages
             :
             both
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             proud
             self-conceitednesse
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             4.
             when
             persons
             are
             selfie
             ,
             proud
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             &c.
             such
             are
             a
             ready
             prey
             to
             such
             tentations
             .
             4.
             
             Little
             respect
             to
             faithfull
             Ministers
             that
             preach
             truth
             ,
             may
             procure
             this
             plague
             ,
             to
             get
             Pastors
             according
             to
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             judgements
             that
             are
             not
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.
             and
             is
             threatned
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ioh.
             5.
             ver
             .
             43.
             
             
               I
               have
               come
               in
               my
               Fathers
               Name
               ,
               and
               ye
               have
               not
               received
               me
               ;
               if
               another
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               him
               will
               ye
               receive
               .
            
             5.
             
             It
             may
             be
             procured
             by
             lightnesse
             and
             unstablnesse
             ,
             when
             folks
             goe
             vainly
             beyond
             their
             reach
             to
             seek
             or
             meet
             a
             tentation
             ,
             the
             Lord
             justly
             may
             smite
             them
             with
             their
             own
             sin
             ;
             and
             thus
             reading
             of
             corrupt
             books
             ,
             hearing
             of
             corrupt
             preachers
             ,
             conversing
             
             with
             corrupt
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             cōmanded
             to
             eschew
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             prove
             ,
             in
             Gods
             righteous
             judgement
             ,
             a
             snare
             or
             mids
             of
             folks
             insnaring
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             procuring
             deserving
             cause
             of
             being
             given
             up
             to
             that
             delusion
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             themselves
             obnoxious
             to
             ,
             by
             going
             without
             His
             call
             ,
             although
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             possibly
             there
             was
             no
             positive
             affection
             to
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             contrary
             ;
             even
             as
             suppose
             one
             hazarding
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Command
             ,
             to
             go
             nigh
             the
             door
             of
             the
             adulterous
             womans
             house
             ,
             should
             for
             that
             cause
             be
             given
             up
             to
             fall
             in
             her
             snare
             and
             to
             enter
             ,
             although
             at
             first
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             it
             ,
             as
             these
             places
             do
             insinuate
             ,
             Prov.
             5.
             8.
             and
             6.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             take
             fire
             in
             his
             bosome
             and
             not
             be
             burnt
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Prov.
             22.
             14.
             such
             as
             are
             abhorred
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             fall
             in
             that
             pit
             .
             6.
             
             There
             is
             a
             jangling
             questioning
             strain
             ;
             this
             often
             brings
             on
             this
             ill
             ,
             when
             all
             truths
             are
             not
             received
             ,
             but
             folks
             begin
             to
             cast
             at
             the
             lesser
             truths
             ;
             this
             procureth
             delusion
             in
             a
             greater
             height
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             because
             every
             truth
             is
             precious
             ,
             and
             when
             men
             become
             untender
             in
             the
             smallest
             truths
             ,
             (
             if
             any
             may
             be
             called
             so
             )
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             as
             smaller
             sins
             in
             practice
             ,
             being
             connived
             at
             ,
             do
             bring
             on
             more
             grosse
             outbreakings
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             by
             her
             declining
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             becoming
             more
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             Ceremonies
             and
             other
             unnecessary
             debates
             ,
             did
             draw
             on
             upon
             themselves
             Antichrists
             delusion
             at
             length
             :
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             ignorance
             in
             the
             fundamentall
             truths
             ,
             that
             doth
             proceed
             from
             negligence
             ,
             little
             love
             to
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             little
             bemoaning
             of
             the
             falls
             and
             miscarriages
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             them
             to
             be
             overtaken
             with
             such
             snares
             ;
             and
             many
             such
             like
             things
             might
             be
             named
             ,
             but
             we
             will
             not
             insist
             further
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             then
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             proposed
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             consider
             how
             corrupt
             Teachers
             do
             carry
             on
             
             their
             design
             ;
             and
             what
             means
             the
             devil
             useth
             by
             them
             to
             prevail
             with
             poor
             souls
             ,
             for
             to
             cast
             at
             the
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             drink
             up
             the
             most
             absurd
             delusions
             :
             and
             although
             we
             cannot
             reach
             Satans
             depths
             ,
             he
             having
             much
             subtiltie
             ,
             and
             many
             wiles
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             designe
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             and
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               a
               cunning
               craftinesse
               ,
               whereby
               they
               lye
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               ,
            
             Yet
             seing
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             devices
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
             We
             shall
             gather
             somethings
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             usefull
             to
             arm
             us
             against
             the
             same
             :
             and
             to
             take
             up
             his
             way
             the
             better
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             instruments
             which
             he
             chooseth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             method
             that
             he
             keepeth
             in
             tempting
             by
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             means
             which
             he
             useth
             ,
             or
             common
             places
             from
             which
             he
             draweth
             his
             arguments
             .
             4.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             these
             are
             carryed
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             By
             what
             means
             ,
             and
             how
             Satan
             drives
             on
             this
             plague
             among
             people
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             SAtan
             doth
             not
             act
             in
             this
             design
             immediately
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             act
             indifferently
             by
             any
             instrument
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             his
             special
             ministers
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             set
             apart
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             15.
             
             He
             hath
             many
             subjects
             indeed
             ,
             but
             beside
             these
             ,
             he
             hath
             some
             special
             ministers
             for
             this
             designe
             ,
             as
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             Ministers
             specially
             set
             apart
             in
             His
             Kingdom
             .
             Concerning
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             employeth
             some
             more
             eminently
             to
             traffique
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             imployment
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             compassing
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             and
             travelling
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             may
             further
             his
             designe
             ,
             such
             were
             these
             who
             were
             called
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             
             Revel
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Acts
             we
             will
             find
             such
             coming
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             from
             Ierusalem
             to
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Act
            
             ,
             15.
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             purposly
             to
             spread
             their
             errours
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             travel
             for
             preaching
             the
             truth
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             particular
             instruments
             ,
             preaching
             
             in
             particular
             places
             ,
             that
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             his
             ministers
             of
             such
             and
             such
             bounds
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             .
             3.
             
             Beside
             these
             ,
             he
             hath
             stickling
             underhand-dealers
             ,
             who
             ,
             not
             appearing
             openly
             ,
             yet
             creep
             into
             houses
             ;
             and
             ordinarily
             he
             hath
             some
             women
             ,
             who
             are
             specially
             employed
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             Iezebel
             the
             Prophetesse
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             and
             such
             he
             had
             in
             the
             primitive
             heresies
             ,
             particularly
             one
             of
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             because
             such
             are
             often
             vehement
             in
             what
             they
             are
             engaged
             in
             ,
             and
             have
             accesse
             to
             pervert
             and
             seduce
             ,
             which
             others
             cannot
             easily
             have
             ;
             his
             assisting
             of
             them
             withall
             to
             speak
             sometimes
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             others
             ,
             seemeth
             more
             wonderful
             like
             .
             4.
             
             Whom
             ever
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             ,
             they
             are
             someway
             fitted
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             for
             the
             designs
             they
             are
             employed
             in
             ,
             although
             their
             manner
             of
             carrying
             on
             these
             designes
             may
             be
             diverse
             ,
             as
             experience
             showeth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             method
             which
             he
             followeth
             ,
             we
             will
             
             find
             this
             progresse
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             setteth
             himself
             by
             all
             means
             to
             make
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             truth
             odious
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             by
             crying
             down
             a
             Ministery
             altogether
             ,
             or
             making
             all
             indifferently
             to
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             one
             with
             the
             former
             :
             this
             was
             
               Korah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             and
             Abirams
             fault
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.
             which
             is
             applied
             to
             corrupt
             teachers
             ,
             Iude
             11.
             or
             if
             that
             fail
             ,
             he
             endeavoureth
             to
             make
             their
             persons
             odious
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             the
             station
             :
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             even
             Paul
             is
             traduced
             by
             the
             false
             teachers
             of
             Corinth
             and
             Galatia
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             because
             Ministers
             are
             appointed
             ,
             and
             gifts
             are
             given
             to
             men
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             purposely
             to
             guard
             the
             Church
             from
             being
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             sleight
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Ephes.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             that
             he
             may
             therefore
             have
             the
             more
             easily
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             endeavoureth
             to
             bring
             the
             Watchmen
             in
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             them
             uselesse
             .
             2.
             
             Teachers
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             teachers
             cannot
             both
             together
             have
             peoples
             affection
             ,
             and
             no
             teacher
             readily
             will
             have
             
             weight
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             affection
             from
             his
             hearers
             :
             Therefore
             he
             by
             all
             means
             endeavours
             to
             traduce
             Ministers
             that
             by
             excluding
             them
             ,
             he
             may
             make
             way
             for
             his
             Emissaries
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             like
             〈◊〉
             wooers
             〈◊〉
             the
             same
             Bride
             ,
             So
             that
             both
             cannot
             have
             her
             affection
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             the
             Apostles
             word
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             
             ●…7
             .
             they
             zealously
             affect
             you
             ,
             but
             not
             well
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               they
               〈◊〉
               exclude
               you
            
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             M●…rgent
             ,
             they
             would
             
               exclude
               us
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             true
             Apostles
             )
             
               that
               you
               might
               affect
               them
            
             .
             And
             considering
             the
             great
             accesse
             that
             the
             devil
             hath
             to
             destroy
             ,
             when
             once
             Ministers
             are
             in
             contempt
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             marvell
             he
             begin
             at
             the
             removall
             of
             this
             impediment
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ;
             and
             s●…ing
             he
             attempted
             this
             against
             the
             great
             Apostl●…
             Paul
             ,
             so
             often
             and
             frequently
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             strange
             that
             he
             seek
             to
             defame
             others
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             enquired
             how
             he
             prosecuteth
             this
             ?
             We
             
             may
             observe
             these
             particular
             wayes
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             Although
             he
             question
             not
             a
             Ministery
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             Yet
             he
             wakeneth
             Questions
             ,
             1.
             concerning
             the
             calling
             of
             such
             and
             such
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             duly
             called
             Ministers
             or
             not
             ;
             thus
             Paul's
             Apostleship
             is
             questioned
             ,
             b●…cause
             he
             had
             not
             conversed
             with
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             for
             thi●…
             cause
             he
             is
             put
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Galatians
             ,
             so
             largely
             to
             vindicate
             his
             Calling
             and
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             to
             produce
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             Commission
             ,
             but
             the
             Seal
             thereof
             also
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             2
             Cor
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             is
             expressed
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             3.
             
               since
               ●…e
               seek
               a
               proof
               of
               Christ
               speaking
               in
               me
               ▪
            
             2.
             
             He
             endeavoureth
             the
             discrediting
             of
             their
             gifts
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             m●…tter
             spoken
             by
             them
             were
             common
             ,
             their
             expressions
             mean
             ,
             and
             their
             carriage
             base
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             that
             s●…me
             great
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             1.
             and
             11.
             6
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             ●…ude
             in
             spe●…ch
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             especially
             by
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             fair
             shew
             of
             corrupt
             teachers
             in
             their
             flourishing
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             ravishi●…g
             ▪
             like
             discours●…s
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             many
             〈◊〉
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             are
             
             called
             
               depths
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             2.
             24.
             
             The
             Lord
             indeed
             calleth
             them
             
               depths
               of
               Satan
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             themselves
             meaned
             so
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             said
             to
             give
             them
             the
             name
             of
             depths
             ;
             sometimes
             unconceivable
             non-sense
             ,
             will
             be
             admired
             ,
             and
             plain
             truths
             and
             duty
             despised
             .
             4.
             
             They
             cry-up
             their
             revelations
             and
             spiritual
             attainments
             in
             an
             immediate
             manner
             beyond
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             12.
             
             Paul
             is
             put
             to
             compare
             himself
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             revelations
             and
             singular
             manifestations
             of
             God
             to
             him
             .
             5.
             
             They
             endeavour
             to
             make
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             esteemed
             covetous
             ,
             self-seekers
             ,
             earthly-minded
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             taking
             wages
             to
             preach
             the
             ●…ospel
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             making
             a
             prey
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             objected
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             answered
             by
             him
             in
             these
             Ep●…stles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             6.
             
             When
             evidences
             fail
             ,
             then
             they
             raise
             suspicions
             of
             Ministers
             craftinesse
             and
             underhand
             dealing
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             every
             thing
             they
             were
             seeking
             their
             gain
             ,
             as
             that
             Apostle
             answereth
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             16
             
             ▪
             17.
             7.
             
             Whatever
             the
             Ministers
             carriage
             be
             ,
             they
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             traduce
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             more
             meek
             and
             familiar
             in
             his
             conversing
             ,
             they
             say
             he
             is
             a
             carnal
             man
             ,
             a
             friend
             and
             lover
             of
             sinners
             and
             corrupt
             men
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             more
             aust●…re
             in
             checking
             their
             faults
             or
             retired
             in
             shunning
             their
             company
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             intolerable
             and
             devilishly
             proud
             ,
             as
             was
             imputed
             to
             Iohn
             ;
             if
             he
             take
             wages
             or
             gifts
             ,
             he
             is
             accounted
             greedy
             and
             covetous
             ;
             if
             he
             refuse
             and
             abstain
             ,
             it
             is
             expounded
             to
             be
             want
             of
             love
             and
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             also
             said
             of
             Paul
             when
             he
             continued
             firm
             in
             his
             former
             resolution
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             10
             
             ▪
             11.
             8.
             
             They
             are
             usually
             counted
             proud
             ,
             exalters
             of
             themselves
             above
             ,
             and
             despisers
             of
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             too
             much
             on
             them
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             whose
             liberty
             and
             priviledges
             corrupt
             teachers
             ordinarily
             pretend
             to
             vindicate
             against
             Ministers
             tyrannous
             encroachments
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             This
             was
             pretended
             by
             
               Korah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             
             and
             Abiram
             against
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             was
             revived
             and
             followed
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             by
             these
             corupters
             ,
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Iude
             11.
             9.
             
             They
             endeavour
             to
             have
             the
             people
             suspecting
             the
             Ministers
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             11.
             yea
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             freedom
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             speaking
             against
             their
             faults
             and
             errours
             is
             bitternesse
             ,
             railing
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             toucheth
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               Am
               I
               therefore
               become
               your
               enemy
               ,
               because
               I
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               ?
            
             10.
             
             It
             is
             ordinary
             to
             charge
             Ministers
             with
             lightnesse
             and
             changeablnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             much
             weight
             is
             not
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             ,
             they
             think
             one
             thing
             this
             year
             ,
             (
             say
             they
             )
             and
             alter
             the
             next
             ,
             when
             yet
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             edification
             hath
             moved
             them
             in
             such
             a
             change
             ;
             this
             hath
             been
             imputed
             to
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             purposedly
             to
             make
             his
             word
             to
             have
             little
             weight
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             marvell
             that
             that
             same
             way
             be
             followed
             in
             reference
             to
             others
             .
             For
             this
             end
             also
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             personal
             fault
             in
             a
             Minister
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             past
             over
             but
             exceedingly
             aggreaged
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             before
             his
             conversion
             or
             entry
             into
             the
             Minist●…ry
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             forgotten
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             serve
             to
             defame
             the
             holy
             Calling
             :
             For
             preventing
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             of
             
               good
               report
            
             ,
             even
             among
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             like
             the
             false
             apostles
             spaired
             not
             to
             upbraid
             Paul
             with
             his
             former
             conversation
             and
             persecution
             .
             11.
             
             Differences
             of
             judgement
             and
             divisions
             among
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             much
             made
             use
             of
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             even
             sometimes
             when
             they
             are
             but
             apparent
             :
             Thus
             Paul
             is
             said
             to
             preach
             another
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             false
             teachers
             ,
             than
             those
             at
             Ierusalem
             did
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             is
             often
             put
             to
             show
             the
             harmony
             that
             was
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             as
             particularly
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ;
             And
             Iosephus
             marketh
             ,
             that
             Ahab's
             false
             teachers
             did
             oppose
             Elias
             his
             Prophecy
             (
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             that
             dogs
             should
             lick
             Ahab's
             bloud
             at
             Iezreel
             )
             to
             Micajah
             ,
             who
             said
             he
             should
             die
             at
             
               Ramoth
               ▪
               gilead
            
             ;
             Also
             ,
             that
             others
             did
             harden
             Zedekia
             ,
             by
             this
             that
             Ezekiel
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             
             that
             Ieremiah
             said
             he
             should
             be
             carried
             thereto
             ;
             which
             they
             took
             to
             be
             contrary
             ,
             and
             did
             thereby
             seek
             to
             defame
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             to
             weaken
             the
             esteem
             of
             their
             Prophecies
             ;
             and
             though
             there
             was
             no
             real
             difference
             there
             ,
             yet
             it
             sheweth
             how
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             ,
             they
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             aggreage
             the
             differences
             of
             God's
             Servants
             ,
             though
             but
             apparent
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             Ministers
             carefully
             avoid
             those
             things
             .
             Again
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             Though
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             principal
             truths
             are
             not
             altogether
             and
             plainly
             denied
             ,
             Yet
             by
             degrees
             he
             doth
             engage
             many
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             reject
             some
             lesse
             fundamentall
             truths
             concerning
             Government
             ,
             communion
             with
             others
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             2.
             
             He
             draweth
             them
             to
             separate
             in
             practice
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             others
             ,
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             more
             purity
             and
             spiritualnesse
             ;
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             exprest
             by
             Iude
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             
               These
               are
               they
               who
               separate
               themselves
               ,
               sensual
               ,
               having
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             although
             it
             is
             insinuated
             that
             they
             did
             pretend
             to
             it
             :
             And
             indeed
             this
             way
             was
             followed
             in
             the
             first
             heresies
             ,
             which
             began
             at
             small
             things
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             
               Novatians
               ,
               Donatists
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             at
             first
             only
             separated
             to
             eschew
             the
             impurity
             of
             promiscuous
             communion
             .
             3.
             
             He
             cometh
             then
             to
             quarrel
             expressions
             that
             are
             used
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             to
             commend
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             language
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             commendeth
             the
             holding
             fast
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             And
             these
             corrupt
             teachers
             are
             said
             to
             speak
             
               great
               swelling
               words
               of
               vanity
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             expressions
             much
             more
             weighty
             like
             ,
             than
             what
             formerly
             hath
             been
             used
             ,
             Iude
             16.
             
             Thus
             the
             Arians
             will
             not
             admit
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             consubstantial
             ,
             and
             a
             Council
             must
             be
             called
             to
             lay
             by
             that
             :
             and
             so
             they
             come
             to
             question
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             the
             Truth
             it self
             ,
             alleaging
             men
             are
             too
             confident
             to
             determine
             such
             things
             ,
             It
             's
             not
             clear
             ,
             much
             may
             be
             said
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             doubting
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             a
             wake
             scruples
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             disposed
             the
             more
             to
             admit
             of
             their
             resolutions
             .
             
             4.
             
             Absurdities
             are
             laid
             down
             as
             consequences
             that
             follow
             upon
             Truths
             ▪
             and
             thus
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Providence
             ▪
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             ,
             &c.
             are
             loaded
             with
             horrible
             consequences
             and
             absurdities
             ,
             pretended
             to
             follow
             on
             them
             ,
             〈◊〉
             so
             the
             do●…trine
             of
             Gods
             absolute
             Soveraignity
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Justification
             by
             free
             grace
             ,
             were
             loaded
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             times
             ,
             as
             if
             thereby
             Paul
             had
             taught
             that
             men
             might
             do
             evil
             that
             good
             might
             come
             of
             it
             ;
             That
             the
             Law
             was
             wholly
             made
             void
             ;
             That
             men
             might
             sin
             securely
             ,
             because
             grace
             did
             so
             much
             the
             more
             abound
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             and
             sixth
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             is
             clear
             .
             5.
             
             He
             endeavoureth
             to
             diminish
             mens
             hatted
             and
             zeal
             against
             errours
             and
             the
             most
             absurd
             opinions
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             either
             obtain
             some
             actual
             toleration
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             keep
             off
             such
             hard
             constructions
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             gained
             at
             first
             ,
             although
             errour
             get
             not
             a
             direct
             approbation
             ,
             yet
             a
             great
             point
             is
             gained
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             get
             some
             to
             tolerate
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             hear
             :
             This
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             that
             the
             Officers
             suffered
             Iezebel
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             there
             called
             Christ's
             servants
             ,
             did
             countenance
             and
             hear
             her
             ;
             And
             it
             seems
             something
             of
             this
             was
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             which
             maketh
             the
             Apostle
             say
             ,
             that
             
               evil
               communication
               corrupteth
               good
               manners
            
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             men
             should
             not
             become
             cold
             in
             reference
             to
             errour
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             tainted
             with
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15
             ,
             33.
             
             And
             upon
             this
             ground
             the
             most
             grosse
             Hereticks
             of
             old
             and
             of
             late
             ,
             as
             
               Socinians
               ,
               Arminians
            
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             have
             maintained
             a
             liberty
             in
             prophesying
             a
             problematicknesse
             in
             the
             main
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             toleration
             in
             matters
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             &c.
             as
             principles
             subservient
             to
             their
             design
             .
             6.
             
             He
             proceedeth
             then
             to
             have
             the
             persons
             of
             such
             as
             are
             tainted
             with
             errour
             ,
             much
             beloved
             and
             esteemed
             of
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             the
             more
             familiar
             accesse
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             readier
             disposition
             to
             receive
             their
             leaven
             
             from
             them
             :
             this
             he
             doth
             sometimes
             by
             making
             mens
             gifts
             in
             their
             quicknesse
             and
             nimblnesse
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             seeming
             gravity
             ,
             austerity
             and
             holinesse
             of
             their
             carriage
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               wolves
               in
               sheeps
               cloathing
               ,
               Mat.
            
             7.
             and
             he
             is
             said
             to
             transform
             himself
             into
             an
             angel
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             his
             ministers
             into
             the
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             
             Sometimes
             by
             flattery
             ,
             and
             seeming
             sympathy
             and
             affection
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             lying
             Prophet
             is
             called
             the
             tail
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             by
             no
             other
             mean
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             their
             reproaching
             of
             honest
             and
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             hitting
             upon
             some
             real
             ills
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             but
             too
             too
             pleasing
             to
             the
             carnall
             humour
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             people
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             instances
             formerly
             given
             is
             clear
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             when
             this
             is
             obtained
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             easie
             accesse
             to
             make
             the
             most
             grosse
             Doctrines
             and
             delusions
             to
             be
             drunken
             in
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             would
             have
             been
             abhorred
             :
             by
             these
             degrees
             Antichrists
             delusion
             came
             to
             its
             height
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             steps
             ,
             some
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             only
             separated
             from
             the
             Novatians
             and
             Donatists
             ,
             came
             at
             last
             to
             that
             height
             of
             delusion
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             Circumcellians
             (
             a
             strange
             wild
             kind
             of
             delusion
             )
             Anthropomorphits
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             means
             and
             arguments
             that
             are
             used
             to
             carry
             
             on
             this
             delusion
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             or
             such
             like
             .
             1.
             
             The
             carriage
             and
             conversation
             of
             the
             abetters
             thereof
             ,
             is
             made
             very
             plausible
             ,
             fair
             and
             approveable-like
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             suspicion
             of
             the
             devils
             influence
             on
             such
             a
             work
             ;
             Therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             transformed
             into
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             thus
             the
             Pharisees
             make
             long
             prayers
             ,
             live
             austerely
             ,
             &c.
             thereby
             to
             gain
             reputation
             to
             their
             traditions
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             devil
             would
             mar
             all
             his
             design
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             look
             like
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             :
             yea
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             much
             seeming
             like
             zeal
             ,
             patience
             and
             suffering
             in
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             and
             in
             experience
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             grosse
             Hereticks
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             
             have
             had
             (
             at
             least
             for
             a
             long
             time
             )
             a
             great
             shew
             of
             holinesse
             before
             others
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             instanced
             in
             the
             greatest
             deluders
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             usefull
             in
             this
             design
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             that
             have
             Church-power
             ,
             and
             beareth
             the
             name
             of
             Officers
             ,
             engaged
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             come
             in
             ,
             not
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Ministers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             as
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             no
             ordinary
             call
             can
             be
             alleged
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             readily
             disclaime
             all
             such
             ,
             and
             yet
             pretend
             a
             calling
             to
             be
             Preachers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             as
             we
             may
             see
             by
             these
             false
             teachers
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             called
             themselves
             Apostles
             and
             Prophetesses
             ,
             as
             having
             some
             extraordinary
             call
             from
             God
             ,
             thereby
             making
             way
             for
             their
             delusions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             follow
             their
             designs
             under
             a
             pretext
             of
             advancing
             holinesse
             and
             spirituality
             ,
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             and
             of
             having
             a
             more
             humble
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             a
             further
             length
             in
             high
             attainments
             ,
             than
             other
             men
             can
             win
             at
             ,
             or
             are
             capable
             of
             :
             thus
             some
             are
             outwardly
             despisers
             of
             all
             pride
             ,
             and
             of
             giving
             respect
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             18.
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             voluntary
             humility
             ,
             and
             intruding
             upon
             things
             which
             they
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             casting
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             at
             common
             and
             plain
             truths
             .
          
           
             A
             4.
             mean
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             pleasing
             of
             ears
             and
             itching
             humours
             ,
             with
             great
             swelling
             words
             ,
             new
             notions
             ,
             and
             large
             discourses
             of
             non-sense
             ▪
             delivered
             with
             great
             confidence
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             
             They
             know
             not
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             nor
             whereof
             they
             affirm
             ,
             yet
             often
             such
             discourses
             are
             sublime
             mysteries
             to
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             loath
             the
             simple
             truth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             make
             use
             of
             a
             pretext
             of
             good
             will
             and
             advantage
             to
             these
             that
             they
             speak
             unto
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             18.
             by
             good
             words
             and
             fair
             speaches
             they
             deceive
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             by
             pretending
             to
             wish
             their
             souls
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             pity
             their
             blindnesse
             and
             hazard
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             they
             creep
             into
             their
             houses
             and
             affections
             ,
             
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             and
             lead
             simple
             persons
             captive
             ;
             By
             this
             pretext
             ,
             the
             serpent
             beguiled
             Eve
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             promising
             some
             advantage
             by
             hearkening
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             way
             is
             followed
             by
             corrupt
             teachers
             still
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Sometimes
             there
             is
             much
             more
             pretended
             strictnesse
             ,
             especially
             in
             outward
             things
             :
             thus
             some
             of
             old
             added
             the
             observation
             of
             Moses
             Law
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             a
             more
             perfect
             and
             strict
             way
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             have
             so
             many
             traditions
             been
             brought
             in
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             a
             pretending
             to
             more
             Christian
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Ordinances
             of
             whatever
             sort
             ,
             so
             as
             men
             must
             not
             be
             tyed
             to
             hear
             preachings
             ,
             keep
             Sabbaths
             ,
             Pray
             ,
             Praise
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             (
             say
             they
             )
             but
             formes
             and
             burthens
             to
             Saints
             ,
             and
             unbecoming
             that
             freedom
             and
             spiritualnesse
             that
             grown
             Believers
             should
             have
             .
             Thus
             such
             deceivers
             and
             these
             that
             are
             deceived
             with
             them
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             promise
             liberty
             to
             whomsoever
             they
             propose
             their
             delusions
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             all
             of
             them
             are
             made
             servants
             to
             corruption
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             is
             great
             pretending
             to
             know
             Christs
             mind
             ,
             and
             confident
             alleaging
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             His
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             seeming
             convincing
             way
             :
             Thus
             ,
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             2.
             there
             are
             mentioned
             Spirit
             ,
             Word
             and
             Letter
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             Paul
             ,
             whenas
             he
             himself
             is
             disclaiming
             such
             interpretations
             as
             they
             did
             put
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             use
             to
             alleage
             the
             authority
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             such
             to
             these
             who
             oppose
             their
             errours
             :
             thus
             the
             Pharisees
             alleaged
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Nicolaitans
               Nicolas
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             the
             false
             apostles
             that
             came
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             did
             oppose
             other
             Apostles
             authority
             to
             Pauls
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             preached
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             preached
             in
             Ierusalem
             ;
             and
             very
             often
             the
             infirmities
             of
             some
             great
             men
             ,
             are
             stumbled
             upon
             ,
             and
             made
             arguments
             against
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             Many
             are
             stirred
             up
             to
             vent
             queries
             and
             captitious
             questions
             ,
             (
             as
             often
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             ,
             by
             sending
             their
             emissaries
             to
             Christ
             )
             that
             some
             advantage
             may
             be
             gotten
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             are
             for
             truth
             entangled
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Sometimes
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             humane
             reason
             ,
             and
             cryeth
             down
             every
             thing
             that
             seemeth
             not
             consonant
             to
             it
             :
             upon
             which
             ground
             the
             resurrection
             was
             denied
             by
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             and
             the
             most
             fundamentall
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             Socinians
             and
             others
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             all
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             learning
             or
             prudence
             is
             disclaimed
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             such
             men
             are
             called
             unreasonable
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             and
             bruit
             beasts
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             and
             Iude
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             They
             endeavour
             by
             all
             means
             to
             carry
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Ministers
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             zealous
             against
             them
             ,
             made
             hatefull
             and
             suspected
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             gaining
             of
             this
             hath
             a
             double
             advantage
             with
             it
             to
             their
             cause
             ,
             as
             it
             strengtheneth
             it
             ,
             and
             weakeneth
             the
             truth
             :
             this
             we
             see
             the
             false
             Prophets
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.
             
             Ier.
             26.
             
             Amos
             7.
             10.
             and
             so
             endeavoured
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             to
             engage
             the
             Romans
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             against
             His
             Apostles
             ;
             So
             also
             did
             the
             Arrians
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             Antichrists
             emissaries
             ever
             endeavoured
             to
             stir
             up
             civil
             Magistrates
             against
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             most
             hatefull
             persons
             :
             This
             they
             carry
             on
             by
             such
             like
             means
             .
             1.
             
             They
             pretend
             to
             give
             the
             Magistrates
             more
             submission
             ,
             and
             charge
             faithfull
             Ministers
             with
             sleighting
             of
             their
             authority
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             this
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             well
             pleasing
             to
             Magistrates
             :
             Thus
             the
             faithfuln●…sse
             of
             honest
             Ministers
             is
             accounted
             disobedience
             and
             hatred
             ,
             and
             the
             lying
             flattery
             of
             such
             is
             given
             out
             for
             re●…pect
             and
             obedience
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Mica●…ah
             .
             2.
             
             They
             cry
             out
             upon
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             factious
             and
             turners
             of
             the
             world
             upside-down
             ,
             sowers
             of
             sedition
             ,
             as
             ,
             
             Acts
             24.
             5.
             troublers
             of
             the
             peace
             ,
             who
             do
             keep
             the
             people
             in
             a
             continuall
             stir
             ,
             and
             crosse
             their
             designs
             ,
             and
             mar
             the
             absolutenesse
             of
             M●…gistracy
             ;
             So
             ,
             Elijah
             is
             counted
             an
             enemy
             to
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             a
             troubler
             of
             Israel
             .
             3.
             
             They
             vent
             many
             groundlesse
             calumnies
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             many
             grosse
             evils
             ;
             Thus
             Athanasius
             and
             many
             others
             were
             charged
             by
             the
             Arians
             ,
             as
             murderers
             and
             adulterers
             ,
             and
             some
             pretended
             proofs
             made
             thereof
             :
             Yea
             ,
             it
             was
             alleaged
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             had
             medled
             with
             civil
             matters
             (
             which
             was
             derogatory
             to
             his
             authority
             )
             by
             inhibiting
             all
             Corns
             to
             be
             exported
             from
             Egypt
             .
             4.
             
             They
             bring
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             tops
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             appellations
             from
             Church-judicatories
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             seeming
             to
             plead
             an
             absolutenesse
             to
             Magistrates
             in
             things
             Ecclesiastick
             ;
             Thus
             Hereticks
             in
             all
             times
             have
             sheltered
             themselves
             under
             this
             pretext
             ,
             till
             Magistrates
             declared
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             cast
             them
             off
             also
             ,
             as
             of
             late
             in
             the
             practices
             of
             the
             Socinians
             and
             Arminians
             hath
             been
             made
             out
             .
             5.
             
             They
             represent
             them
             to
             Magistrates
             as
             unsufferable
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             plain
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             are
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             so
             to
             affront
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             weaken
             these
             that
             professe
             so
             much
             to
             respect
             the
             same
             ;
             thus
             Amos
             is
             represented
             ,
             chap
             ,
             7.
             10.
             by
             Am●…ziah
             Priest
             of
             Bethel
             ,
             and
             often
             Ieremiah
             is
             so
             by
             the
             false
             Prophets
             in
             his
             time
             .
             6.
             
             They
             propose
             faithfull
             Ministers
             as
             unwarrantably
             arrogating
             a
             kind
             of
             infallibility
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thereby
             derogating
             from
             all
             others
             ;
             so
             is
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.
             
             
               What
               way
               went
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               me
               to
               you
               ?
            
             and
             by
             a
             certain
             audacious
             confidence
             ,
             seek
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             put
             out
             faithfull
             Ministers
             as
             despicable
             men
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             cre●…ited
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             cited
             ;
             and
             Ier.
             28.
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             often
             by
             such
             means
             their
             insinuations
             and
             flatteries
             do
             exceedingly
             prevail
             for
             promoving
             their
             designs
             .
             Augustine
             chargeth
             the
             Donatists
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             application
             to
             Iulian
             ,
             they
             used
             this
             phrase
             ,
             quoniam
             
             
               apud
               ●…e
               solum
               justitia
               habet
               locum
               :
            
             and
             this
             was
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             when
             they
             knew
             he
             was
             an
             apostat
             ,
             Epist.
             48.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             manner
             how
             this
             design
             
             is
             carried
             on
             by
             such
             corrupt
             teachers
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             alway
             the
             same
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             may
             in
             part
             be
             collected
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ;
             Yet
             we
             may
             name
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             covertly
             and
             subtilly
             done
             ,
             therefore
             they
             creep
             in
             with
             insinuations
             ,
             looking
             far
             otherwise
             than
             they
             are
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             done
             hypocritically
             ▪
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
             
               They
               speak
               lies
               in
               hypocrisie
            
             ,
             and
             do
             pretend
             both
             to
             be
             Religious
             and
             friends
             to
             Religion
             and
             Truth
             ,
             while
             they
             do
             so
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             done
             somtimes
             vehemently
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             knocking
             with
             force
             at
             hearts
             ,
             So
             it
             shaketh
             the
             hearer
             by
             the
             bignesse
             of
             words
             ,
             peremptorinesse
             of
             threatnings
             ,
             confidence
             of
             Assertions
             ,
             and
             vehemency
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             hath
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             )
             a
             strength
             and
             power
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             spait
             or
             flood
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             and
             is
             called
             strong
             delusion
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             4.
             
             This
             is
             done
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             compassing
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             leaving
             no
             mean
             unessayed
             .
             And
             ,
             5.
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             seeming
             simplicity
             ,
             zeal
             and
             singlnesse
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             professions
             thereof
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             instances
             formerly
             given
             ;
             and
             from
             Gal.
             4.
             17.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             zealously
             affect
             you
             ,
             but
             not
             well
             ,
             and
             from
             Rom.
             10.
             2.
             6.
             
             This
             is
             done
             with
             great
             boldnesse
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             pretending
             to
             eschew
             no
             suffering
             ,
             or
             to
             fear
             no
             hazard
             that
             may
             follow
             on
             their
             opinion
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             to
             give
             their
             body
             to
             be
             brunt
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             doing
             much
             in
             this
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             stuck
             to
             by
             them
             at
             their
             sicknesse
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             death
             beds
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             unlike
             it
             was
             with
             Iezebel
             and
             some
             of
             her
             followers
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             21
             ,
             22.
             for
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             devil
             silenced
             ,
             nor
             corruptions
             removed
             by
             sicknesse
             or
             death
             .
             3.
             
             It
             appeareth
             in
             confident
             undertaking
             to
             dispute
             with
             any
             ;
             yea
             ,
             oftentimes
             seeking
             occasion
             of
             that
             :
             Thus
             the
             Libertines
             arise
             and
             dispute
             with
             
               Stephen
               ,
               Acts
            
             6.
             and
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             the
             false
             teachers
             of
             
             Corinth
             ,
             that
             said
             of
             Paul
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Cor.
             10
             ▪
             10.
             that
             his
             bodily
             presence
             was
             weak
             and
             his
             speach
             contemptible
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             declined
             to
             have
             disputed
             even
             with
             him
             .
             4.
             
             It
             kythes
             in
             their
             confident
             t●…usting
             to
             their
             own
             judgements
             ,
             and
             their
             undervaluing
             of
             all
             others
             .
             5.
             
             It
             appeareth
             in
             confident
             as●…erting
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             the
             reproaching
             of
             any
             private
             person
             ,
             but
             of
             Officers
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             they
             are
             not
             af●…raid
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             dignities
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             considerations
             ,
             we
             may
             in
             part
             see
             how
             
             delusion
             cometh
             to
             such
             strength
             and
             height
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             who
             carry
             on
             this
             corrupt
             doctrine
             .
             We
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             a
             thi●…d
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             What
             accession
             is
             from
             the
             peoples
             side
             for
             the
             promoving
             thereof
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             draw
             to
             these
             three
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             something
             sinfull
             in
             a
             peoples
             former
             carriage
             whereby
             delusion
             is
             exceedingly
             strengthened
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             as
             a
             just
             plague
             for
             former
             ●…iscarriages
             ;
             But
             of
             those
             sins
             we
             have
             already
             spoken
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             peoples
             present
             temper
             ,
             or
             rather
             di●…temper
             ,
             may
             have
             much
             influence
             on
             this
             ,
             and
             exceedingly
             dispose
             them
             for
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             open
             to
             ,
             the
             tentation
             .
             As
             ,
             first
             ,
             lightnesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             unsettlednesse
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
             these
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             unstable
             souls
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             an
             itching
             new-fangle
             humour
             ,
             desirous
             of
             some
             new
             thing
             ,
             and
             loathing
             simple
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             too
             great
             facility
             in
             believing
             the
             spirits
             ,
             without
             trying
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             its
             like
             hath
             been
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             soon
             drawn
             away
             to
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             credit
             some
             insinuaters
             foolishly
             ▪
             as
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             6.
             and
             3.
             1.
             4.
             
             A
             secure
             carnall
             frame
             ,
             wanting
             exercise
             of
             conscience
             ,
             is
             dangerous
             So
             are
             also
             proud
             presumptuous
             persons
             ▪
             (
             that
             have
             an
             high
             esteem
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             self-willed
             ,
             who
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
             )
             in
             great
             hazard
             of
             this
             :
             The
             tentation
             will
             also
             sometimes
             take
             advantage
             of
             
             some
             persons
             who
             are
             jumbled
             in
             mind
             ,
             and
             under
             some
             weight
             and
             heavinesse
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             under
             pretext
             of
             remedying
             the
             same
             ;
             many
             such
             distempers
             there
             are
             ,
             whereof
             some
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             is
             said
             of
             the
             sinfull
             causes
             that
             procure
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             doth
             meritoriously
             deserve
             to
             be
             so
             punished
             ,
             proveth
             often
             also
             a
             disposing
             mids
             for
             receiving
             of
             the
             tentation
             ;
             But
             we
             forbear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             People
             often
             by
             their
             carriage
             do
             promove
             this
             plague
             of
             delusion
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             casting
             themselves
             in
             the
             snare
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             needlesse
             familiar
             conversing
             with
             such
             persons
             .
             2.
             
             Going
             to
             hear
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Purchasing
             or
             reading
             their
             books
             .
             4.
             
             Hazarding
             to
             entertain
             their
             doubts
             ,
             and
             to
             prosecute
             their
             arguments
             and
             questions
             ,
             to
             plead
             for
             their
             opinions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             shunning
             withall
             of
             such
             means
             and
             wayes
             as
             might
             recover
             them
             ,
             and
             entertaining
             prejudice
             at
             such
             as
             would
             aim
             thereat
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             whereby
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             is
             verified
             .
             
               The
               prophets
               teach
               lies
               ,
               and
               my
               people
               love
               to
               have
               it
               so
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             be
             put
             together
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             strange
             to
             see
             the
             great●…st
             delusion
             prevail
             ?
             We
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             on
             these
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             that
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             drawing
             together
             in
             some
             short
             view
             ,
             a
             little
             map
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             these
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             devil
             driveth
             on
             his
             design
             by
             the
             cunning
             craft
             of
             these
             that
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             What
             is
             called-for
             as
             duty
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             IT
             resteth
             now
             that
             we
             should
             consider
             what
             is
             duty
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             case
             ,
             when
             delusion
             in
             lesse
             or
             more
             doth
             prevail
             ,
             or
             is
             very
             like
             to
             prevail
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             something
             is
             called-for
             ,
             and
             is
             necessary
             where
             the
             danger
             is
             so
             great
             ;
             and
             also
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             something
             more
             than
             ordinary
             
             is
             necessary
             ,
             because
             the
             ill
             is
             more
             than
             ordinary
             .
             The
             remedy
             therefore
             must
             be
             proportionable
             and
             timous
             ;
             for
             ,
             a
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             experience
             proveth
             ,
             that
             such
             ills
             do
             fret
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             as
             doth
             a
             gangrene
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17.
             
             The
             difficulty
             is
             in
             determining
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             piety
             ,
             zeal
             and
             conscience
             of
             men
             will
             have
             exercise
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             prudence
             and
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             loosing
             of
             this
             question
             will
             relate
             to
             three
             ranks
             of
             men
             .
             1.
             
             To
             Church-officers
             ,
             especially
             to
             Ministers
             .
             2.
             
             To
             Magistrates
             .
             3.
             
             To
             people
             in
             private
             stations
             .
             Yet
             before
             we
             positively
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             We
             shall
             ,
             1.
             show
             what
             is
             not
             the
             remedy
             called-for
             .
             2.
             
             We
             shall
             shew
             what
             is
             called-for
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             sufficient
             .
             3.
             
             What
             seemeth
             to
             be
             called-for
             as
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ▪
             There
             are
             two
             extremities
             to
             be
             shunned
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             in
             two
             Assertions
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
             An
             absolute
             and
             unlimitted
             forbearance
             
             and
             toleration
             of
             all
             errours
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             promoters
             thereof
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             due
             remedy
             that
             is
             called-for
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             evils
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             suppose
             is
             clear
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             in
             Scripture
             than
             what
             is
             comprehended
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             For
             ,
             1.
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             is
             commended
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             2.
             that
             he
             could
             not
             bear
             or
             endure
             them
             that
             were
             evil
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             false
             Apostles
             :
             This
             enduring
             then
             cannot
             be
             the
             duty
             ,
             seing
             Christ
             commendeth
             the
             contrary
             .
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             reprove
             Pergamos
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             because
             they
             had
             such
             amongst
             them
             that
             held
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             suffered
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             this
             is
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Thyati●…a
             ,
             ver
             .
             20
             ▪
             I
             have
             a
             few
             things
             against
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             sufferest
             that
             woman
             Iezebel
             to
             teach
             and
             seduce
             My
             servants
             .
             There
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             clear
             than
             this
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             more
             observable
             ,
             that
             this
             not-forbearing
             is
             commended
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             where
             
             things
             in
             their
             own
             particular
             condition
             are
             not
             altogether
             right
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             Churches
             are
             reproved
             for
             neglect
             of
             this
             ,
             even
             when
             their
             own
             particular
             conditions
             are
             right
             .
             Which
             sheweth
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             zeal
             against
             such
             scandals
             ,
             and
             abhorreth
             forbearance
             of
             them
             .
             What
             was
             formerly
             said
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             What
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             in
             examples
             and
             commands
             that
             are
             given
             therein
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             further
             said
             in
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             this
             direction
             ,
             will
             clear
             this
             .
          
           
             And
             whatever
             humane
             prudence
             and
             carnal
             fainting
             would
             suggest
             concerning
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             were
             fittest
             to
             deal
             with
             persons
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             distemper
             ,
             no
             otherwayes
             than
             absolutely
             to
             forbear
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             relateth
             to
             th●…se
             distempers
             as
             such
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             Gods
             Ordinance
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             nor
             the
             remedy
             that
             is
             by
             Him
             appointed
             :
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             by
             which
             we
             may
             expect
             a
             blessing
             to
             it
             ,
             although
             sometimes
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             absolu●…ely
             Soveraign
             ,
             may
             condescend
             without
             any
             means
             ,
             to
             dry
             up
             and
             bound
             a
             floud
             of
             errour
             ,
             even
             when
             men
             are
             guilty
             of
             forbearing
             :
             The
             effect
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             mens
             sinfull
             forbearance
             ,
             but
             to
             Gods
             gracious
             condescendence
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             We
             say
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             That
             an
             indifferent
             ,
             
             rigid
             ,
             equal
             pursuing
             ,
             or
             not
             enduring
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             an
             errour
             ,
             or
             of
             every
             person
             who
             may
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             tainted
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             suitable
             remedy
             or
             duty
             that
             is
             called-for
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             a
             case
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             neither
             all
             errours
             ,
             nor
             all
             persons
             are
             alike
             ,
             So
             neither
             is
             the
             same
             way
             at
             all
             times
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             because
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             edifying
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             may
             be
             destructive
             in
             another
             .
             And
             as
             therefore
             there
             is
             prudent
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             scandals
             in
             practice
             ,
             and
             persons
             in
             respect
             of
             different
             scandals
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             of
             different
             tempers
             are
             div●…rsly
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             ,
             So
             is
             it
             also
             to
             be
             here
             .
             
             Men
             are
             to
             walk
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             most
             probably
             attain
             the
             great
             end
             ,
             edification
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             scope
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             :
             And
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             peremptory
             rule
             concluded
             ,
             that
             will
             meet
             all
             cases
             and
             persons
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             We
             see
             even
             the
             Apostles
             putting
             difference
             between
             persons
             and
             scandals
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             cases
             ;
             for
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             Excommunicate
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Hymeneus
             and
             Phyletus
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             instruct
             doctrinally
             ,
             as
             Paul
             doth
             the
             Church-members
             of
             Corinth
             and
             Galatia
             ;
             others
             he
             threateneth
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             not
             actually
             Sentence
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             false
             teachers
             in
             these
             Churches
             :
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             no
             particular
             Apostle
             alone
             ,
             doth
             decide
             the
             question
             (
             although
             doctrinally
             they
             might
             )
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Synod
             called
             judicially
             and
             authoritatively
             ,
             to
             decide
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             1.
             is
             ,
             because
             these
             errours
             of
             Hymeneus
             and
             Phyletus
             ,
             were
             of
             themselves
             grosse
             ,
             destroying
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             and
             blasphemously
             adhered
             to
             .
             2.
             
             He
             instructeth
             and
             expostulateth
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             proceedeth
             not
             to
             the
             highest
             Censure
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             not
             seducers
             ,
             but
             were
             seduced
             by
             others
             .
             2.
             
             They
             could
             not
             be
             accounted
             obstinate
             ,
             but
             might
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             sinned
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             Therefore
             more
             gentle
             and
             soft
             means
             are
             to
             be
             applied
             for
             reclaiming
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             They
             were
             a
             numerous
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Excommunication
             or
             cutting
             off
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             expected
             to
             attain
             its
             end
             .
             4.
             
             They
             were
             in
             a
             present
             distemper
             ,
             questioning
             the
             Apostles
             authority
             ;
             he
             seeketh
             rather
             therefore
             to
             be
             again
             acknowledged
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             both
             his
             word
             and
             his
             rod
             might
             have
             weight
             ,
             whereas
             if
             he
             had
             smitten
             in
             their
             distemper
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             broken
             off
             further
             from
             their
             subjection
             .
             These
             are
             clear
             ,
             beside
             what
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             scandal
             or
             errour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             threatneth
             the
             corrupt
             teachers
             with
             off-cutting
             ,
             
             because
             they
             were
             leaders
             and
             seducers
             ,
             and
             so
             deserved
             to
             be
             more
             severely
             dealt
             with
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             were
             seduced
             by
             them
             ,
             although
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             as
             drunk
             with
             these
             same
             errours
             :
             Yet
             ,
             though
             he
             threaten
             ,
             He
             doth
             spare
             for
             a
             time
             to
             strike
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             respect
             to
             those
             corrupt
             teachers
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             connivance
             at
             their
             errour
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             poor
             seduced
             people
             ,
             for
             whose
             edification
             Paul
             forbare
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             weapons
             were
             in
             readinesse
             to
             avenge
             all
             disobedience
             ;
             he
             abstained
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             such
             people
             having
             a
             prejudice
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             bewitched
             by
             these
             teachers
             ,
             might
             more
             readily
             in
             that
             distemper
             have
             cleaved
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             forsaken
             Paul
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             proven
             more
             destructive
             to
             them
             ;
             he
             seeketh
             therefore
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             obedience
             manifested
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             only
             forbeareth
             them
             ,
             but
             even
             those
             corrupt
             teachers
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             peoples
             edifying
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             and
             chap.
             12.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             said
             ,
             Sometimes
             Synods
             or
             Councils
             are
             called
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             which
             in
             other
             cases
             we
             find
             not
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             then
             that
             errour
             was
             new
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             like
             wanted
             not
             its
             own
             respect
             from
             many
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Therefore
             a
             Council
             of
             Officers
             joyned
             together
             to
             decide
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             necessary
             again
             ,
             after
             that
             decision
             is
             past
             ;
             but
             Ministers
             are
             doctrinally
             and
             by
             discipline
             to
             maintain
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Paul
             doth
             maintain
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             Galatians
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             former
             Synod
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Synod
             is
             conveened
             not
             for
             want
             of
             light
             (
             for
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             were
             infallibly
             inspired
             to
             decide
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             their
             preachings
             decided
             it
             )
             but
             it
             is
             to
             make
             it
             have
             the
             more
             weight
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             be
             a
             precedent
             to
             us
             .
             3.
             
             That
             was
             a
             spreading
             errour
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             affect
             one
             place
             only
             ,
             but
             many
             Churches
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             like
             that
             many
             Believers
             were
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             shaken
             therewith
             :
             Therefore
             the
             most
             weighty
             
             remedy
             is
             called-for
             .
             4.
             
             There
             was
             need
             now
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             light
             to
             decide
             the
             doctrinal
             things
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             also
             need
             of
             directions
             for
             helping
             folks
             how
             to
             carry
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             times
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             eschew
             the
             snare
             of
             errour
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             of
             giving
             offence
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             decrees
             of
             that
             Synod
             :
             Therefore
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             not
             only
             would
             men
             severally
             endeavour
             the
             duty
             of
             their
             stations
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             joyntly
             concur
             and
             meet
             judicially
             ,
             or
             extrajudicially
             ,
             as
             occasion
             calleth
             ,
             to
             deliberate
             and
             consult
             in
             these
             things
             of
             so
             great
             and
             common
             concernment
             :
             for
             ,
             seing
             the
             Church
             is
             one
             city
             ,
             and
             one
             lump
             ,
             a
             little
             fire
             may
             hazard
             all
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             leaven
             corrupt
             all
             ,
             and
             unwatchfulnesse
             at
             one
             part
             ,
             or
             post
             ,
             may
             let
             in
             enemies
             to
             destroy
             all
             .
             It
             is
             needfull
             therefore
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             there
             be
             mutual
             concurrence
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             at
             all
             times
             to
             have
             a
             judicial
             meeting
             ,
             nor
             at
             any
             time
             is
             a
             present
             duty
             to
             be
             suspended
             by
             any
             person
             ,
             if
             no
             such
             meeting
             can
             be
             had
             .
             What
             is
             said
             ,
             doth
             demonstrat
             that
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             in
             reference
             to
             errours
             ,
             persons
             and
             cases
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             When
             some
             errours
             are
             to
             be
             forborn
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             should
             be
             enquired
             ,
             how
             this
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ?
             or
             ,
             how
             it
             may
             be
             known
             when
             without
             guilt
             there
             may
             be
             some
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             ?
             Answ.
             This
             is
             indeed
             difficult
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             not
             undertake
             in
             particulars
             either
             to
             be
             satisfying
             or
             peremptory
             ;
             yet
             we
             supose
             the
             considering
             of
             these
             generall
             Distinctions
             will
             be
             helpfull
             ,
             and
             the
             
             application
             of
             them
             necessary
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             .
             1.
             
             We
             would
             distinguish
             betwixt
             some
             errours
             and
             scandals
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             grosnesse
             and
             evidence
             :
             for
             ,
             some
             errours
             are
             ,
             as
             Peter
             
             calleth
             them
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             pernicious
             and
             damnable
             ,
             as
             striking
             against
             the
             special
             Truths
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             inferring
             grosse
             practices
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             did
             ,
             and
             hazarding
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             maintainers
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             other
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             principles
             which
             they
             imply
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             many
             both
             errours
             and
             practices
             .
             Again
             ,
             Other
             things
             may
             be
             errours
             ,
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             Truth
             ,
             but
             not
             destructive
             unto
             ,
             nor
             altogether
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             the
             foundation
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             possibly
             many
             true
             Saints
             may
             be
             taken
             with
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             accesse
             to
             God
             and
             may
             enter
             Heaven
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             die
             in
             that
             opinion
             ;
             of
             which
             sort
             are
             many
             things
             that
             are
             debated
             amongst
             orthodox
             Divines
             ;
             and
             indeed
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             it
             hath
             a
             truth
             or
             a
             falshood
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             all
             of
             equal
             necessity
             and
             weight
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             was
             that
             errour
             ,
             which
             the
             false
             apostles
             endeavoured
             to
             bring-in
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             adding
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             ceremonial
             Law
             to
             Christ
             in
             justification
             ,
             and
             the
             mixing-in
             of
             works
             moral
             and
             ceremonial
             therein
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             Galatians
             may
             be
             gathered
             .
             Of
             the
             second
             kind
             ,
             was
             the
             debate
             for
             meats
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             and
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             tolerance
             ,
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             doth
             here
             reprove
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               Paul
            
             doth
             plainly
             and
             powerfully
             refute
             them
             and
             reprove
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             was
             exceeding
             ill
             taken
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             count
             him
             an
             enemy
             ,
             because
             he
             told
             them
             the
             truth
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             
             Yet
             will
             he
             not
             forbear
             ,
             because
             a
             little
             leaven
             of
             that
             sort
             will
             leaven
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
             and
             hazard
             the
             making
             of
             his
             labour
             among
             them
             to
             be
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             moderation
             called-for
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             are
             not
             alwayes
             called
             either
             doctrinally
             ,
             or
             by
             Discipline
             ,
             judicially
             to
             reprove
             or
             censure
             them
             :
             I
             will
             not
             say
             but
             sometimes
             
             it
             may
             be
             meet
             to
             discover
             the
             least
             errour
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             by
             circumstances
             so
             aggreged
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             needfull
             judicially
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             's
             involved
             with
             offence
             and
             ready
             to
             breed
             Schism
             or
             Scandal
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             like
             cases
             (
             in
             which
             respect
             there
             are
             some
             things
             mentioned
             in
             the
             decree
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             which
             are
             not
             very
             material
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             eating
             of
             things
             strangled
             )
             yet
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             and
             alwayes
             necessary
             for
             Ministers
             to
             presse
             at
             the
             convincing
             of
             all
             who
             maintain
             something
             different
             from
             truth
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             so
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             ●…it
             be
             of
             things
             extra-fundamental
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             direct
             or
             palpable
             influence
             upon
             the
             violating
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             corrupting
             of
             manners
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             censure
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             of
             such
             that
             these
             Epistles
             speak
             :
             And
             we
             see
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             and
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             in
             the
             debate
             about
             meats
             and
             eating
             of
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             idols
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             wherein
             though
             there
             was
             still
             a
             right
             side
             and
             a
             wrong
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             rather
             presse
             the
             forbearing
             of
             these
             debates
             ,
             than
             the
             dipping
             into
             them
             ,
             not
             astricting
             men
             alwayes
             to
             follow
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             providing
             it
             be
             done
             without
             breach
             of
             unity
             and
             charity
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ▪
             that
             although
             there
             be
             somethings
             he
             will
             give
             no
             forbearance
             unto
             ,
             but
             authoritatively
             and
             ministerially
             he
             decideth
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             same
             Epistles
             there
             is
             something
             amongst
             the
             Saints
             that
             he
             seeketh
             rather
             to
             heal
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             mutuall
             forbearance
             in
             ,
             than
             peremptorily
             to
             decide
             .
             See
             Rom.
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             
               &c.
               Phil.
            
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             some
             truths
             and
             practices
             evident
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Word
             may
             be
             solidly
             demonstrated
             to
             an
             impartiall
             and
             unbyassed
             searcher
             ;
             and
             some
             contrary
             errours
             and
             scandals
             ,
             that
             are
             at
             the
             first
             obvious
             (
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             )
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             so
             that
             although
             men
             would
             use
             tergiversations
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             Hymeneus
             and
             Phyletus
             did
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17.
             that
             there
             were
             no
             resurrection
             to
             
             come
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             a
             spirituall
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Believer
             is
             passed
             already
             .
             And
             although
             many
             deluded
             persons
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             distinctions
             according
             to
             reason
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             may
             be
             drawn
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             adhere
             still
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             are
             the
             things
             demonstrable
             to
             these
             that
             are
             even
             but
             of
             ordinary
             reach
             ,
             by
             sound
             grounds
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             convincingly
             :
             Other
             things
             ,
             again
             ,
             may
             be
             truths
             ,
             and
             there
             may
             be
             to
             some
             persons
             a
             possibility
             of
             reaching
             them
             by
             many
             consequences
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             so
             clear
             to
             many
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             learned
             and
             godly
             men
             ,
             do
             differ
             in
             their
             apprehensions
             of
             several
             truths
             ,
             the
             Lord
             so
             thinking
             good
             to
             bridle
             mens
             humours
             and
             to
             let
             us
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             humility
             and
             sobernesse
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             be
             in
             the
             meanestlike
             things
             ;
             these
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             calleth
             
               doubtfull
               disputations
            
             ,
             as
             being
             things
             wherein
             too
             many
             ,
             at
             least
             there
             is
             not
             such
             evidence
             attainable
             as
             to
             stay
             the
             minds
             of
             ordinary
             people
             ,
             or
             to
             refute
             the
             contrary
             assertions
             of
             any
             adversary
             ▪
             of
             which
             are
             Genealogies
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             that
             Paul
             mentioneth
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             4.
             and
             calleth
             them
             endlesse
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             setled
             ground
             to
             rest
             on
             ,
             but
             one
             question
             doth
             generate
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             principle
             that
             must
             be
             laid
             down
             for
             clearing
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             one
             ,
             is
             also
             disputable
             to
             another
             as
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             ,
             and
             men
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             are
             eminent
             ,
             so
             that
             an
             universal
             harmony
             in
             these
             cannot
             well
             be
             expected
             :
             In
             reference
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             greater
             peremptorinesse
             is
             required
             in
             the
             first
             sort
             than
             in
             the
             second
             ▪
             wherein
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             necessity
             there
             is
             a
             forbearance
             requisit
             ,
             Yet
             we
             would
             beware
             of
             partiality
             in
             accounting
             truths
             ,
             either
             evident
             or
             disputable
             ,
             as
             men
             (
             according
             as
             they
             are
             judged
             )
             are
             too
             apt
             to
             do
             ;
             it
             is
             better
             therefore
             to
             try
             these
             by
             the
             common
             account
             that
             the
             Godly
             and
             Learned
             have
             
             had
             in
             all
             times
             of
             such
             truthes
             ,
             if
             there
             hath
             been
             still
             difference
             ,
             and
             yet
             moderation
             in
             these
             differences
             ;
             Nor
             would
             this
             be
             tryed
             onely
             by
             an
             age
             or
             time
             (
             wherein
             a
             point
             may
             be
             more
             agitate
             than
             at
             another
             time
             )
             but
             more
             generally
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             arguments
             on
             either
             side
             want
             that
             evidence
             that
             the
             reasons
             brought
             for
             other
             truths
             have
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             fully
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             amongst
             godly
             and
             learned
             men
             in
             all
             ages
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             generall
             consent
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             3.
             
             We
             would
             distinguish
             betwixt
             errours
             and
             the
             consequents
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             practices
             following
             thereupon
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             somethings
             truly
             errours
             that
             may
             and
             should
             be
             forborn
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             their
             consequents
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             forborn
             ,
             and
             this
             also
             may
             be
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             Church
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             adverted
             to
             ,
             than
             in
             another
             ,
             because
             consequents
             of
             schism
             ,
             faction
             ,
             division
             ,
             &c.
             may
             sometimes
             follow
             on
             the
             meanest
             errours
             .
             And
             seing
             these
             are
             alwayes
             enemies
             to
             edification
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             arise
             from
             the
             least
             ground
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             absolutly
             to
             be
             forborn
             ;
             for
             ▪
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             and
             for
             one
             to
             think
             such
             a
             man
             a
             better
             Preacher
             than
             an
             other
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             no
             great
             matter
             ;
             yet
             when
             it
             beginneth
             to
             rent
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             factions
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forborn
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             reproved
             :
             And
             in
             the
             former
             difference
             of
             meats
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             condemneth
             alwayes
             the
             offence
             and
             Schism
             that
             followed
             on
             it
             ,
             although
             he
             did
             not
             peremptorily
             decide
             any
             thing
             as
             to
             mens
             practices
             ,
             or
             censure
             for
             the
             opinion
             it self
             :
             thus
             one
             might
             think
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             not
             to
             be
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             ,
             and
             this
             might
             possibly
             be
             forborn
             ,
             But
             if
             he
             were
             pressing
             the
             change
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             observe
             it
             ,
             or
             venting
             it
             to
             offend
             others
             ,
             that
             were
             intolerable
             ;
             thus
             the
             differences
             and
             errours
             concerning
             Church-government
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Congregational
             way
             ,
             may
             ,
             we
             conceive
             ,
             in
             themselves
             be
             forborn
             in
             persons
             where
             they
             are
             not
             vented
             to
             the
             
             shaking
             and
             drawing
             away
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             if
             pressed
             in
             practice
             ,
             to
             the
             renting
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             preferred
             or
             equalled
             to
             the
             true
             Government
             that
             is
             established
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             forborn
             ,
             because
             then
             truth
             is
             to
             be
             vindicated
             ,
             and
             obstructions
             to
             edification
             in
             the
             renting
             or
             distracting
             of
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             at
             on
             time
             more
             than
             at
             another
             ,
             as
             such
             an
             offence
             doth
             waken
             a
             Schism
             ,
             and
             disturb
             order
             and
             Union
             in
             one
             Church
             or
             at
             one
             time
             more
             than
             another
             :
             hence
             we
             see
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             somethings
             are
             put
             in
             that
             decree
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             only
             for
             preventing
             of
             Schism
             and
             Scandal
             ,
             while
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             abolition
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             Law
             was
             not
             so
             clear
             ;
             And
             somethings
             were
             forborn
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             so
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             circumcision
             and
             all
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             yet
             for
             a
             time
             the
             Jews
             observed
             ;
             and
             experience
             and
             reason
             make
             the
             thing
             clear
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               To
               the
               Iews
               I
               became
               as
               a
               Iew
               ▪
               and
               I
               became
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             not
             to
             show
             his
             counterfeiting
             ,
             or
             his
             dallying
             in
             any
             necessary
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             squa●…ing
             of
             his
             practice
             in
             lawfull
             things
             according
             to
             the
             several
             cases
             of
             these
             he
             had
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             applicable
             both
             to
             persons
             and
             Churches
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             would
             distinguish
             betwixt
             things
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             Sometimes
             it
             will
             be
             meet
             to
             censure
             a
             fault
             or
             errour
             in
             persons
             ,
             as
             Paul
             doth
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Galatians
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             not
             be
             fit
             to
             censure
             the
             persons
             ;
             he
             doth
             indeed
             threaten
             these
             ,
             but
             doth
             forbear
             ▪
             least
             thereby
             he
             should
             have
             hurt
             moe
             by
             a
             subsequent
             and
             following
             rent
             ,
             than
             by
             his
             stroak
             he
             had
             cured
             .
             So
             also
             are
             persons
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             some
             whereof
             only
             erre
             ,
             but
             others
             teach
             others
             so
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             are
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ▪
             which
             ,
             had
             that
             been
             their
             own
             opinion
             only
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             been
             imputed
             to
             them
             ;
             these
             last
             cannot
             plead
             that
             forbearance
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             towards
             the
             former
             .
             
             Also
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             forbearance
             ;
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             forbear
             
               simply
               and
               altogether
            
             one
             that
             is
             infected
             with
             errour
             and
             spreadeth
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             another
             thing
             to
             for
             bear
             ,
             
               in
               some
               respect
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             of
             censure
             only
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             in
             respect
             of
             degree
             ,
             something
             may
             be
             more
             gently
             censured
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             altogether
             forborn
             ;
             and
             one
             may
             Ministerially
             reprove
             a
             fault
             and
             person
             by
             the
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             applying
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             may
             forbear
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Censure
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             forecited
             place
             ,
             Paul
             is
             reproving
             false
             teachers
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             yet
             sparing
             the
             rod
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             wishing
             that
             some
             were
             cut
             off
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             yet
             not
             doing
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             not
             so
             much
             respect
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             these
             teachers
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             followers
             ,
             whom
             hasty
             Censures
             might
             rather
             have
             stumbled
             than
             edified
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             end
             of
             that
             and
             of
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             :
             Therefore
             seeketh
             he
             first
             to
             recover
             them
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             exercise
             the
             weapons
             that
             he
             had
             in
             readinesse
             for
             the
             avenging
             all
             disobedience
             ,
             when
             their
             obedience
             is
             made
             manifest
             ▪
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             which
             he
             would
             not
             do
             before
             that
             ,
             lest
             they
             (
             being
             addicted
             to
             these
             teachers
             )
             had
             sided
             with
             them
             against
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             had
             been
             both
             more
             hurtfull
             to
             them
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             than
             edifying
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             he
             is
             swayed
             .
             These
             and
             other
             such
             considerations
             being
             had
             ,
             Ministers
             by
             christian
             prudence
             ,
             are
             to
             gather
             when
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             speak
             ,
             when
             to
             Censure
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             forbear
             ;
             but
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             are
             ever
             to
             be
             watchfull
             ,
             lest
             the
             grounds
             that
             plead
             for
             forbearance
             sometimes
             for
             the
             Churches
             edification
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             be
             not
             stretched
             out
             so
             broad
             ,
             as
             to
             foster
             our
             lukewarm
             temper
             ,
             coldnesse
             ,
             and
             fainting
             cowardlinesse
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             much
             need
             to
             try
             from
             what
             that
             moderation
             doth
             flow
             ,
             and
             whether
             even
             then
             the
             heart
             be
             hot
             with
             holy
             indignation
             
             against
             these
             ;
             Even
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             true
             zeal
             would
             be
             guided
             towards
             the
             scope
             of
             edification
             ,
             lest
             that
             duty
             of
             exercising
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             usefull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             rejected
             of
             him
             ,
             because
             proceeding
             from
             our
             own
             spirits
             ,
             and
             prove
             more
             hurtfull
             than
             edifying
             in
             the
             effects
             thereof
             ;
             Some
             few
             instances
             whereof
             have
             given
             some
             occasion
             of
             speaking
             evil
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             these
             who
             at
             all
             times
             ly
             in
             wait
             ,
             to
             catch
             at
             what
             may
             be
             wrested
             to
             the
             reproach
             thereof
             .
             But
             to
             conclude
             this
             ,
             without
             insisting
             on
             particulars
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             single
             ,
             impartial
             and
             prudentiall
             walking
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             attain
             edification
             ,
             and
             as
             men
             may
             be
             answerable
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             their
             trust
             ,
             having
             an
             eye
             to
             these
             things
             that
             most
             contribute
             to
             edification
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             1.
             if
             what
             is
             vented
             be
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             destroyeth
             
             the
             foundations
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             comes
             not
             within
             this
             debate
             ,
             as
             in
             
             Paul's
             dealing
             with
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             is
             clear
             ;
             for
             zeal
             for
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             souls
             (
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             two
             great
             commandements
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             forbearing
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             corrupteth
             or
             defaceth
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             maketh
             her
             a
             reproach
             to
             the
             profane
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forborn
             .
             3.
             
             If
             the
             things
             become
             not
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             reflect
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             on
             Him
             whose
             Ordinances
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             connived
             at
             .
             4.
             
             If
             such
             things
             hazard
             the
             publick
             beauty
             ,
             order
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             keeping
             up
             the
             face
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             to
             be
             over-looked
             .
             5.
             
             If
             they
             mar
             the
             union
             and
             love
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             that
             may
             mar
             it
             ,
             removed
             )
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             tolerated
             .
             6.
             
             If
             they
             turn
             to
             be
             offensive
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             either
             by
             making
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             or
             by
             grieving
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             or
             by
             infecting
             others
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             the
             object
             of
             forbearance
             ,
             except
             some
             circumstance
             concur
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             it
             cannot
             properly
             be
             called
             forbearance
             :
             By
             these
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             tried
             ,
             when
             an
             errour
             is
             to
             be
             forborn
             and
             when
             not
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             consideration
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             errour
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             person
             that
             doth
             hold
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             edified
             or
             hurt
             by
             the
             forbearing
             or
             Censuring
             of
             such
             a
             person
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             needfull
             ,
             but
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             will
             appear
             when
             we
             come
             to
             consider
             
               what
               is
               called-for
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             what
             is
             lesse
             than
             what
             is
             required
             ,
             must
             be
             defective
             and
             not
             sufficient
             :
             as
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             men
             not
             only
             keep
             themselves
             free
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             by
             admonition
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             means
             be
             used
             to
             reclaim
             these
             that
             have
             fallen
             ;
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             sufficient
             if
             there
             be
             no
             publick
             mean
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             publick
             authoritative
             preaching
             and
             exercising
             of
             the
             
               key
               of
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             also
             censuring
             by
             discipline
             ,
             and
             an
             exercise
             of
             
               the
               key
               of
               Iurisdiction
            
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             every
             censure
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             extended
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             for
             Christ
             hath
             not
             given
             that
             key
             for
             nought
             to
             His
             Church
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             her
             scandals
             ,
             nor
             are
             men
             exonered
             till
             they
             reach
             themselves
             to
             the
             uttermost
             in
             their
             stations
             ,
             but
             this
             will
             appear
             more
             afterward
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             What
             is
             called-for
             from
             Church-officers
             in
             the
             case
             of
             spreading
             errour
             .
          
           
             WE
             begin
             now
             to
             speak
             particularly
             to
             the
             Church-officers
             duty
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             called-for
             from
             them
             ,
             especially
             from
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             consider
             in
             a
             fourfold
             respect
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             something
             called-for
             from
             the
             Minister
             in
             reference
             to
             God.
             2
             ,
             In
             reference
             to
             himself
             .
             3.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             Flock
             
             and
             people
             who
             are
             not
             tainted
             ,
             but
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             under
             the
             tentation
             .
             4.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             these
             that
             are
             in
             the
             snare
             ,
             especially
             the
             promotters
             of
             these
             evils
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             two
             are
             interwoven
             almost
             ,
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             them
             together
             :
             and
             we
             say
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             such
             a
             tentation
             setteth
             on
             upon
             a
             people
             ,
             
             and
             beginneth
             to
             infect
             or
             hazard
             the
             infection
             of
             a
             particular
             Flock
             ,
             or
             of
             many
             together
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             the
             hazard
             of
             one
             ,
             is
             the
             hazard
             of
             many
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             )
             the
             Minister
             would
             look
             first
             to
             God
             as
             the
             great
             over-ruler
             ,
             even
             of
             these
             things
             that
             are
             evil
             in
             the
             Churches
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             consider
             if
             things
             be
             in
             good
             case
             betwixt
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             especially
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ;
             for
             ,
             such
             an
             infection
             in
             a
             Flock
             is
             a
             prime
             stroak
             upon
             a
             Minister
             ,
             because
             the
             spreading
             thereof
             threatneth
             the
             unchurching
             of
             that
             Church
             and
             blasting
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             is
             threatned
             against
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             it
             never
             cometh
             but
             it
             hath
             with
             it
             a
             spirit
             and
             spait
             of
             bitternesse
             against
             ,
             and
             many
             crosses
             ,
             faintings
             and
             vexations
             unto
             ,
             the
             Minister
             ;
             he
             is
             therefore
             soberly
             and
             composedly
             to
             look
             to
             God
             as
             his
             party
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             come
             by
             guesse
             ,
             and
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             corruptions
             of
             some
             giddie
             people
             only
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             higher
             hand
             ;
             without
             this
             there
             can
             be
             no
             right
             use
             made
             of
             such
             a
             dispensation
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             it
             that
             should
             humble
             the
             Minister
             and
             make
             him
             serious
             ,
             lest
             by
             the
             peoples
             sin
             ,
             God
             may
             be
             smiting
             him
             :
             Paul
             hath
             this
             word
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Schisms
             and
             contentious
             debates
             that
             were
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             
               I
               fear
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               lest
               when
               I
               come
               ,
               my
               God
               will
               humble
               me
               amongst
               you
               ,
            
             he
             did
             so
             construct
             of
             their
             miscarrying
             ,
             as
             making
             for
             this
             humiliation
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             adverted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Minister
             or
             Flock
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             most
             displeased
             with
             ,
             that
             alwayes
             is
             so
             assaulted
             and
             shaken
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             ever
             matter
             of
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Minister
             is
             composed
             to
             take
             up
             Gods
             
             hand
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             not
             only
             to
             look
             to
             Him
             for
             direction
             and
             guiding
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             without
             fretting
             to
             reverence
             His
             dispensation
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             to
             reflect
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             his
             bygone
             carriage
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             not
             be
             chargeable
             before
             God
             with
             some
             sinfull
             influence
             upon
             his
             peoples
             distempers
             and
             miscarriages
             .
             And
             particularly
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             look
             to
             these
             four
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             he
             be
             in
             good
             terms
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             own
             particular
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             was
             that
             due
             tendernesse
             and
             watchfulnesse
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             out-breaking
             of
             such
             an
             ill
             :
             I
             grant
             it
             may
             be
             that
             things
             were
             right
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Iob
               ,
               Iob
            
             3.
             26.
             yet
             it
             becometh
             him
             to
             try
             ;
             for
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             trysted
             with
             security
             and
             negligence
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             be
             awakned
             to
             see
             his
             former
             defects
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Minister
             would
             then
             reflect
             on
             his
             clearnesse
             to
             that
             calling
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             such
             a
             charge
             ;
             and
             though
             to
             both
             he
             may
             be
             called
             by
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             his
             part
             to
             try
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             meet
             the
             reproaches
             with
             the
             greater
             confidence
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Paul
             doth
             in
             the
             Epistles
             often
             mentioned
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             a
             Minister
             will
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             knoweth
             but
             possibly
             expectation
             of
             ease
             ,
             quiet
             accommodation
             or
             credit
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             tractablnesse
             in
             such
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             might
             have
             had
             weight
             with
             a
             good
             man
             to
             sway
             him
             to
             one
             place
             more
             than
             another
             ?
             and
             by
             such
             a
             dispensation
             the
             Lord
             doth
             chasten
             that
             ,
             to
             learn
             Ministers
             at
             their
             entry
             to
             be
             swayed
             alone
             with
             the
             Churches
             edification
             .
             But
             ,
             3.
             to
             come
             nearer
             ,
             a
             Minister
             would
             try
             if
             he
             hath
             any
             sinfull
             meritorious
             influence
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             in
             procuring
             that
             stroak
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             these
             delusions
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             a
             Minister
             may
             be
             smitten
             in
             some
             stroak
             of
             this
             kind
             upon
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             threatning
             to
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             even
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             may
             be
             smitten
             by
             a
             stroak
             that
             is
             immediately
             upon
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Davids
             case
             ,
             who
             thus
             procured
             
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             because
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             people
             themselvs
             are
             not
             guiltless
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             injustice
             .
             And.
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             a
             great
             sibnesse
             betwixt
             Minister
             and
             people
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             rod
             upon
             one
             ,
             doth
             indeed
             prove
             a
             rod
             to
             both
             :
             he
             would
             therefore
             try
             if
             possibly
             he
             hath
             been
             somewhat
             proud
             or
             vain
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             or
             respect
             amongst
             them
             ,
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             orderly
             carriage
             ,
             or
             dependance
             on
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             have
             any
             way
             affected
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             hath
             withall
             sleighted
             the
             trying
             of
             their
             spiritual
             estate
             ,
             and
             bettering
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             hath
             been
             neglective
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             stability
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
             if
             he
             hath
             been
             defective
             to
             warn
             or
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Ministery
             among
             them
             ;
             if
             he
             hath
             been
             too
             familiar
             and
             triviall
             in
             his
             carriage
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             been
             affected
             with
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             when
             other
             Congregations
             have
             been
             infected
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             sympathized
             with
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             born
             burthen
             with
             others
             in
             such
             cases
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             hath
             been
             carelesse
             ,
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             puffed
             up
             because
             himself
             was
             free
             :
             these
             and
             such
             like
             sins
             would
             be
             searched
             ,
             because
             their
             is
             a
             Justice
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             a
             congruity
             in
             Justice
             ,
             in
             punishing
             such
             sins
             with
             such
             a
             rod
             ;
             for
             it
             s
             often
             when
             the
             husband
             men
             are
             sleeping
             that
             the
             enemy
             doth
             sow
             such
             tares
             .
             4.
             
             He
             would
             try
             if
             he
             hath
             had
             any
             sinfull
             influence
             on
             such
             evils
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             been
             full
             and
             diligent
             in
             grounding
             them
             in
             the
             fundamentall
             truths
             ,
             and
             clearing
             to
             them
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             preaching
             duties
             ,
             cases
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             hath
             needlesly
             fostered
             curiosity
             in
             starting
             any
             questions
             ,
             or
             in
             giving
             people
             way
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             sport
             of
             some
             errours
             publickly
             or
             privately
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             laughen
             at
             ,
             or
             lightly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             errours
             and
             miscarriages
             of
             others
             ,
             before
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             been
             faithfull
             to
             admonish
             and
             reprove
             the
             first
             gadings
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             hath
             fed
             the
             people
             with
             empty
             notions
             and
             
             wind
             ,
             and
             builded
             hay
             and
             stubble
             upon
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             seriously
             discovered
             to
             them
             their
             guiltinesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             put
             them
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             Repentance
             for
             their
             corrupt
             inclinations
             ,
             thereby
             to
             presse
             humility
             ,
             fear
             ,
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             &c.
             that
             so
             their
             hand
             might
             be
             filled
             with
             a
             more
             solid
             work
             ,
             and
             Christ
             by
             them
             imployed
             to
             preserve
             them
             ,
             even
             from
             this
             tentation
             .
             These
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             would
             be
             tryed
             ,
             because
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             Minister
             wants
             not
             accession
             to
             their
             sin
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             some
             respect
             he
             had
             combined
             with
             these
             seducers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             Minister
             would
             be
             affected
             with
             his
             own
             guilt
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             sympathy
             with
             the
             peoples
             condition
             will
             be
             the
             more
             lively
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             ,
             first
             ,
             endeavour
             the
             recovery
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             restoring
             to
             good
             tearms
             with
             God
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             2.
             
             As
             he
             would
             confesse
             his
             own
             faults
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             would
             pray
             for
             pardon
             for
             himself
             ,
             so
             would
             he
             do
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             do
             reproach
             and
             curse
             him
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             not
             cease
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             having
             that
             word
             fresh
             under
             such
             a
             stroak
             ,
             
               As
               for
               these
               sheep
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               have
               they
               done
               ?
            
             3.
             
             There
             would
             be
             special
             dealing
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             dependence
             on
             Him
             for
             fitnesse
             rightly
             to
             manage
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             charge
             becomes
             more
             heavie
             :
             God
             therefore
             should
             be
             acknowledged
             for
             obtaining
             suitable
             furniture
             ,
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             particular
             :
             And
             Ministers
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             their
             abilities
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             nor
             parts
             that
             can
             do
             this
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             speak
             profitably
             to
             one
             that
             is
             not
             in
             such
             a
             distemper
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             do
             where
             the
             person
             is
             so
             prejudged
             and
             distempered
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             do
             it
             not
             ?
             Ministers
             therefore
             would
             〈◊〉
             reference
             to
             every
             word
             ,
             unto
             such
             persons
             ,
             in
             a
             ●…ly
             fear
             and
             jealousie
             ,
             lest
             ,
             lippening
             to
             themselves
             ,
             they
             mar
             the
             Master's
             work
             ,
             and
             stumble
             a
             poor
             soul
             rather
             than
             edifie
             the
             same
             .
             4.
             
             He
             would
             aim
             seriously
             not
             only
             at
             exoneration
             ,
             but
             at
             edification
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             would
             
             begin
             ,
             by
             dealing
             with
             God
             for
             successe
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             the
             Lord
             would
             immediatly
             Himself
             convince
             or
             blesse
             His
             furniture
             to
             him
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             yea
             ,
             He
             would
             be
             blyth
             if
             any
             mean
             were
             provided
             and
             blessed
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             hand
             than
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Minister
             would
             now
             use
             ordinary
             means
             for
             fitting
             of
             himself
             to
             discover
             such
             errours
             as
             his
             people
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             solidly
             to
             convince
             them
             that
             are
             stumbled
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             others
             that
             stand
             ;
             and
             pains
             would
             be
             taken
             in
             this
             ,
             aswell
             as
             for
             preaching
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             studying
             of
             common
             heads
             at
             the
             passing
             of
             tryals
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             man's
             gifts
             in
             a
             more
             remote
             reference
             to
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             specially
             to
             be
             put
             in
             exercise
             ;
             Therefore
             he
             would
             ,
             first
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             be
             through
             in
             the
             wole
             body
             of
             Divinity
             and
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             for
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             connexion
             among
             truths
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             is
             wronged
             ,
             many
             are
             wronged
             ,
             and
             one
             errour
             may
             overturn
             many
             foundations
             :
             And
             if
             a
             Minister
             have
             not
             some
             generall
             impression
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             he
             cannot
             with
             confidence
             search
             in
             ,
             or
             undertake
             the
             refutation
             of
             ,
             any
             one
             particular
             errour
             :
             Neither
             ought
             a
             Minister
             ,
             who
             possibly
             for
             a
             time
             hath
             forborn
             studies
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             think
             it
             unbecoming
             him
             again
             to
             return
             to
             them
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             duty
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             shame
             to
             be
             learning
             what
             may
             fit
             one
             for
             his
             duty
             ;
             And
             who
             knoweth
             but
             among
             other
             ends
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             intended
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             may
             be
             put
             to
             more
             constant
             study
             and
             search
             in
             the
             fundamentall
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             2.
             
             He
             would
             then
             ,
             like
             a
             wise
             Physician
             ▪
             endeavour
             to
             know
             the
             malady
             that
             hath
             infected
             and
             distempered
             his
             people
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             errours
             they
             maintain
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             arguments
             that
             ●…ave
             weight
             with
             them
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             tentations
             they
             have
             had
             ,
             or
             who
             are
             the
             tempters
             or
             instruments
             that
             have
             seduced
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             What
             also
             is
             their
             natural
             humour
             ,
             hasty
             or
             meek
             ,
             proud
             or
             humble
             ;
             What
             hath
             been
             their
             
             former
             way
             of
             walking
             ,
             what
             are
             their
             parts
             and
             abilities
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             converse
             ,
             who
             hath
             weight
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             esteemed
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             and
             such
             like
             means
             he
             may
             be
             in
             better
             capacity
             to
             know
             how
             to
             apply
             the
             remedie
             ,
             and
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             use
             of
             others
             for
             that
             end
             .
             3.
             
             He
             would
             endeavour
             the
             furnishing
             of
             himself
             ,
             especially
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             errours
             beyond
             others
             which
             they
             are
             tainted
             with
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             would
             provide
             fit
             Books
             ,
             converse
             with
             others
             that
             are
             able
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             gather
             his
             own
             observations
             from
             Scripture
             and
             other
             grounds
             ,
             that
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             his
             labours
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             of
             these
             things
             confidently
             as
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             convincingly
             as
             to
             others
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             order
             laid
             down
             ,
             doth
             not
             require
             a
             succession
             in
             time
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             several
             steps
             (
             for
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             a
             Minister
             will
             be
             instantly
             put
             to
             what
             is
             beyond
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             deal
             by
             some
             other
             means
             )
             but
             it
             sheweth
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             what
             way
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             according
             as
             there
             is
             accesse
             and
             opportunity
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             
             time
             especially
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             union
             among
             themselves
             and
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             their
             flocks
             ;
             for
             ,
             oftentimes
             division
             and
             delusion
             are
             trysted
             together
             ,
             whereby
             the
             deluders
             are
             exceedingly
             strengthened
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             ,
             made
             exceedingly
             contemptible
             and
             put
             in
             an
             incapacity
             to
             edifie
             ,
             or
             have
             weight
             ,
             till
             that
             be
             removed
             .
             Therefore
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Galatia
            
             and
             Philippi
             ,
             where
             Seducers
             were
             driving
             their
             designs
             ,
             and
             division
             had
             taken
             great
             footing
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             a
             special
             regard
             to
             the
             recovering
             of
             their
             union
             at
             such
             a
             time
             :
             We
             may
             read
             it
             also
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Basilius
             the
             great
             Antagonist
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             by
             some
             division
             with
             Eusebius
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Cesaria
             ,
             necessitated
             to
             withdraw
             for
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             Whereupon
             
             Valence
             the
             Arian
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             other
             Arians
             ,
             thought
             that
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             to
             vent
             their
             errour
             in
             Cesaria
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             succesfully
             do
             ,
             while
             union
             continued
             there
             .
             To
             disappoint
             this
             design
             ,
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             advised
             his
             return
             and
             uniting
             with
             Eusebius
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             mean
             to
             prevent
             the
             growth
             of
             that
             heresie
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             being
             accordingly
             done
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             forgetting
             their
             particular
             discontents
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             so
             established
             ,
             and
             the
             errour
             so
             opposed
             ,
             that
             the
             forenamed
             enterprisers
             were
             constrained
             to
             give
             over
             their
             design
             upon
             that
             union
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             We
             come
             to
             consider
             a
             Ministers
             
             duty
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             flock
             in
             generall
             (
             and
             certainly
             by
             proportion
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             what
             seriousnesse
             ,
             gravity
             and
             diligence
             ought
             to
             be
             amongst
             Ruling-elders
             in
             their
             concurring
             with
             him
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             who
             are
             also
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             according
             to
             to
             their
             places
             in
             the
             former
             search
             and
             triall
             of
             their
             carriage
             ,
             and
             in
             fitting
             of
             themselves
             for
             being
             usefull
             in
             such
             a
             time
             )
             for
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             peculiar
             is
             called-for
             from
             the
             Minister
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             Ministery
             in
             common
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             more
             than
             is
             called-for
             at
             another
             time
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             he
             is
             to
             be
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             Christian
             qualifications
             in
             his
             carriage
             and
             all
             ministeriall
             duties
             in
             his
             charge
             ,
             singularly
             serious
             and
             eminently
             exemplary
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             now
             a
             main
             and
             prime
             thing
             to
             have
             a
             testimony
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             and
             love
             to
             the
             peoples
             edification
             in
             their
             own
             consciences
             ;
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             at
             such
             a
             time
             without
             the
             former
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             experience
             we
             see
             that
             declining
             to
             errour
             ,
             and
             falling
             from
             esteem
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             go
             together
             :
             and
             where
             this
             is
             preserved
             ,
             either
             the
             fall
             is
             prevented
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             the
             greater
             accesse
             to
             recover
             the
             person
             that
             is
             fallen
             .
             Ministers
             therefore
             would
             especially
             study
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             main
             mean
             of
             the
             peoples
             edification
             .
             And
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             would
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             
             any
             thing
             hath
             escaped
             them
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             given
             offence
             ,
             and
             would
             by
             all
             means
             endeavour
             to
             remove
             it
             .
             2.
             
             If
             any
             thing
             hath
             been
             unjustly
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             condescend
             to
             clear
             it
             .
             3.
             
             They
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             particulars
             they
             use
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             ,
             though
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             unjustly
             ,
             or
             what
             usually
             Ministers
             are
             charged
             with
             by
             the
             corrupt
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             pride
             ,
             cove●…ousnesse
             ,
             self-seeking
             ,
             hypocrisie
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             Ministers
             would
             not
             only
             eschew
             these
             evils
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             very
             appearance
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Paul's
             becoming
             all
             things
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             gain
             and
             save
             some
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             
             And
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             a
             Minister
             would
             so
             carry
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             every
             look
             ,
             word
             ,
             action
             ,
             gesture
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             every
             thing
             lesse
             or
             more
             in
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             diet
             ,
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             may
             abide
             the
             triall
             of
             the
             most
             narrow
             and
             watchfull
             observers
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             one
             that
             is
             a
             more
             high
             and
             narrow
             observer
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             some
             things
             wherein
             particularly
             he
             would
             insist
             and
             seek
             to
             have
             born
             in
             upon
             the
             people
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             to
             have
             them
             sensible
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             hazard
             that
             cometh
             by
             it
             ,
             also
             of
             the
             devils
             subtilty
             and
             craft
             in
             carrying
             on
             of
             such
             a
             businesse
             .
             2.
             
             To
             have
             them
             instructed
             and
             cleared
             in
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             things
             as
             are
             controverted
             ,
             that
             the
             errours
             and
             consequents
             following
             thereon
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             as
             obviously
             clear
             and
             hatefull
             as
             may
             be
             .
             3
             This
             would
             be
             done
             so
             as
             they
             be
             not
             diverted
             from
             practice
             in
             the
             main
             duties
             of
             godlinesse
             by
             any
             speculation
             ;
             but
             ,
             searching
             ,
             up-stirring
             and
             materiall
             Doctrines
             ,
             with
             powerfull
             and
             convincing
             applications
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             would
             be
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             pressed
             then
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             these
             directions
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             is
             clear
             :
             where
             ,
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             taking
             head
             to
             fables
             and
             vain
             janglings
             is
             dehorted
             from
             ,
             and
             convincing
             ,
             exhorting
             ▪
             
             reproving
             with
             all
             authority
             ,
             pressing
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             exercising
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             are
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             exhorted
             unto
             .
             4.
             
             People
             would
             be
             pressed
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             to
             eschew
             snares
             and
             the
             company
             of
             seducers
             ,
             which
             was
             both
             our
             Lords
             practice
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             His
             Apostles
             .
             There
             is
             no
             duty
             more
             frequently
             pressed
             than
             that
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             sometimes
             mistaken
             by
             people
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             to
             presse
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             charged
             to
             charge
             others
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             1.
             to
             Tim.
             4.
             11.
             and
             6.
             13.
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             directions
             that
             are
             given
             in
             these
             Epistles
             .
             5.
             
             It
             may
             be
             it
             were
             not
             unmeet
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             something
             were
             done
             in
             writ
             ,
             for
             clearing
             of
             these
             things
             which
             are
             especially
             controverted
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             in
             particular
             might
             be
             designed
             for
             this
             part
             of
             the
             work
             :
             for
             ,
             often
             seducers
             spread
             their
             errours
             by
             writ
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             in
             see
             in
             Ier.
             29.
             25.
             
             And
             sometimes
             there
             will
             be
             accesse
             to
             instruct
             and
             edifie
             by
             writ
             ,
             when
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             word
             ,
             yea
             ,
             so
             ,
             some
             persons
             may
             have
             objections
             moved
             and
             answered
             to
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             confirmed
             in
             such
             and
             such
             opinions
             ,
             which
             possibly
             they
             would
             have
             thought
             shame
             to
             move
             till
             they
             had
             settled
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             been
             in
             a
             greater
             prejudice
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             greater
             incapacity
             to
             be
             gained
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             used
             this
             way
             unto
             Churches
             and
             People
             ,
             to
             confute
             materiall
             errours
             in
             writ
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             to
             confirm
             the
             truth
             against
             all
             cavils
             of
             adversaries
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             did
             it
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             and
             preaching
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Minister
             would
             take
             good
             heed
             to
             his
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             grave
             ,
             weighty
             ,
             serious
             ,
             loving
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             such
             as
             may
             convince
             the
             people
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             his
             own
             seriousnesse
             ,
             and
             being
             much
             affected
             with
             such
             a
             businesse
             ,
             Therefore
             light
             and
             mocking
             expressions
             would
             be
             shunned
             ,
             but
             the
             Minister
             would
             be
             affectionate
             and
             serious
             ,
             like
             one
             travelling
             in
             birth
             ,
             while
             Christ
             be
             
             formed
             in
             them
             again
             ,
             as
             Paul
             speaketh
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             2.
             
             To
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             would
             so
             carry
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             make
             errour
             also
             hatefull
             and
             loathsome
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             any
             scandalous
             practice
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             Ministers
             would
             rather
             endeavour
             to
             stir
             the
             peoples
             zeal
             against
             such
             evils
             ,
             by
             grave
             ,
             convincing
             ,
             affectionate
             expressions
             regrates
             or
             expostulations
             ,
             than
             to
             move
             their
             laughter
             with
             triviall
             mock●…
             or
             taunts
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             principles
             or
             persons
             ;
             for
             ,
             (
             as
             holy
             Master
             Greenham
             used
             to
             say
             )
             that
             doth
             but
             make
             sin
             ridiculous
             ,
             when
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             hatefull
             .
             3.
             
             He
             would
             endeavour
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             his
             singlenesse
             in
             seeking
             of
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             of
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             pitty
             to
             these
             that
             are
             misled
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             make
             him
             be
             supposed
             to
             resent
             personall
             reproaches
             or
             indignities
             ,
             or
             aim
             at
             upholding
             of
             his
             own
             credit
             ,
             or
             to
             vent
             bitternesse
             against
             the
             persons
             of
             others
             ,
             would
             be
             carefully
             abstained
             from
             :
             for
             ,
             these
             things
             derogate
             much
             from
             the
             weight
             of
             what
             a
             Minister
             can
             do
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             the
             great
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             doth
             not
             stick
             to
             condescend
             in
             such
             cases
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             from
             such
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             great
             expressions
             of
             love
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             attest
             God
             as
             to
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             professions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             frequent
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Galatians
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             an
             example
             to
             Ministers
             in
             such
             ca●…es
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             whole
             carriage
             would
             be
             affectionate
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             opposers
             ;
             for
             ,
             nothing
             prejudgeth
             more
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             Ministe●…
             to
             be
             thought
             carnall
             and
             passionate
             ,
             whereas
             tender
             dealing
             and
             usage
             to
             persons
             and
             to
             their
             outward
             estates
             ,
             doth
             prove
             as
             coals
             of
             fire
             to
             soften
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             experience
             is
             found
             ;
             however
             its
             becoming
             of
             a
             Minister
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             done
             without
             marring
             zeal
             and
             indignation
             against
             their
             errours
             ,
             and
             without
             prejudice
             to
             his
             seeking
             to
             censure
             them
             for
             these
             ,
             or
             his
             restraining
             them
             from
             venting
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             here
             to
             be
             adverted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             what
             was
             spoken
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Ministers
             carriage
             in
             reference
             to
             practical
             scandals
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             duty
             in
             a
             time
             when
             offences
             abound
             ,
             is
             also
             to
             be
             remembred
             here
             and
             in
             what
             followeth
             .
             2.
             
             That
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             Ministers
             duty
             ,
             will
             by
             proportion
             agree
             to
             Ruling-Elders
             according
             to
             their
             stations
             ;
             for
             ,
             they
             should
             no
             lesse
             endeavour
             the
             preventing
             and
             suppressing
             of
             corrupt
             doctrine
             than
             of
             other
             scandalous
             practices
             ,
             and
             they
             especially
             are
             to
             endeavour
             to
             have
             the
             means
             used
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             made
             weighty
             amongst
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             are
             to
             endeavour
             to
             have
             himself
             weighty
             also
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             fourth
             step
             of
             a
             Ministers
             
             duty
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             relateth
             to
             those
             that
             are
             tainted
             with
             errour
             ,
             (
             we
             mean
             grosse
             errours
             and
             delusions
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             discourse
             runneth
             upon
             )
             We
             may
             consider
             it
             in
             these
             four
             steps
             ,
             as
             it
             relateth
             ,
             1.
             to
             discovery
             ,
             or
             tryal
             ,
             2.
             to
             conviction
             ,
             3.
             to
             admonition
             ,
             4.
             to
             rejection
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             men
             in
             general
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             24.
             
             Some
             mens
             sins
             are
             open
             before
             hand
             ,
             going
             before
             to
             judgment
             ,
             and
             some
             mens
             follow
             after
             :
             So
             here
             ,
             sometimes
             errour
             discovereth
             it self
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             search
             ;
             yet
             sometimes
             also
             there
             will
             be
             many
             secret
             objections
             moved
             and
             harboured
             against
             truths
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             avowed
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             privately
             muttered
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             corrupt
             teachers
             will
             endeavour
             the
             vailing
             and
             hiding
             of
             their
             tenets
             ,
             or
             errours
             ,
             by
             many
             shifts
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             studying
             to
             leaven
             others
             with
             their
             delusions
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             a
             necessity
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             1.
             to
             try
             what
             opinions
             are
             held
             and
             vented
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             the
             absurdnesse
             and
             grossnesse
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             many
             will
             maintain
             the
             premisses
             ignorantly
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             know
             that
             such
             absurd
             conclusions
             do
             follow
             thereupon
             ;
             It
             is
             fit
             therefore
             to
             lay
             by
             the
             names
             and
             expressions
             used
             by
             seducers
             ,
             and
             to
             expresse
             the
             
             thing
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             the
             reviving
             of
             some
             old
             absurdity
             under
             some
             new
             coat
             and
             pretext
             ;
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             doth
             discover
             the
             abomination
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             comparing
             it
             unto
             ,
             and
             evidencing
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             upon
             the
             mater
             ,
             indeed
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             practices
             of
             Balaam
             and
             
               Iezebel
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             14.
             15
             ,
             and
             20.
             
             This
             way
             is
             also
             followed
             by
             Peter
             ,
             2
             Epist.
             2.
             and
             by
             Iude
             ,
             who
             compared
             corrupt
             teachers
             to
             
               Balaam
               ,
               Korah
               ,
               Dathan
               ,
               &c.
            
             thereby
             to
             take
             the
             vi●…orn
             off
             old
             newly
             revived
             errours
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             appear
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             for
             ,
             often
             errour
             is
             commended
             to
             people
             under
             some
             new
             representation
             ,
             and
             many
             will
             love
             it
             so
             represented
             ,
             who
             yet
             will
             abhor
             former
             errours
             ,
             which
             are
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             under
             another
             name
             ,
             which
             are
             two
             tricks
             of
             the
             devils
             subtility
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             make
             old
             errour
             passe
             under
             the
             opinion
             and
             construction
             of
             some
             new
             light
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             for
             that
             end
             to
             disguise
             it
             in
             some
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             its
             name
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             little
             piece
             of
             spirituall
             dexterity
             to
             remove
             that
             mask
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             discovery
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             persons
             who
             hanker
             after
             such
             opinions
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             found
             who
             are
             infected
             thereby
             ;
             This
             would
             be
             done
             to
             reclaim
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             cure
             that
             distemper
             ,
             before
             it
             break
             out
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             a
             height
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             easie
             often
             to
             cure
             one
             at
             the
             beginning
             than
             afterward
             :
             also
             ,
             when
             it
             becometh
             publick
             ,
             it
             hath
             with
             it
             some
             kind
             of
             engagement
             on
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             more
             hardly
             recovered
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             seem
             thereby
             to
             appear
             weak
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             unstable
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
             Beside
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             gaining-like
             when
             the
             Minister
             privately
             findeth
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             endeavoureth
             to
             recover
             them
             secretly
             ,
             before
             any
             publick
             notice
             be
             taken
             thereof
             ,
             and
             often
             hath
             more
             successe
             with
             it
             ,
             than
             after
             debats
             ,
             as
             seemeth
             to
             be
             held
             forth
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             2.
             where
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             communicated
             with
             them
             of
             reputation
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             first
             ,
             privately
             ,
             lest
             by
             any
             means
             he
             should
             have
             run
             in
             
             vain
             .
             Therefore
             we
             conceive
             ,
             persons
             suspect
             of
             errour
             ,
             would
             not
             hastily
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             the
             publicknesse
             of
             their
             offence
             ,
             would
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             dissembled
             ,
             or
             not
             positively
             so
             publickly
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             thereby
             there
             may
             be
             the
             fairer
             accesse
             for
             them
             to
             retreat
             .
             3.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             retreat
             ,
             the
             person
             would
             be
             waited
             upon
             ▪
             although
             at
             first
             it
             be
             not
             fully
             satisfying
             ,
             and
             all
             due
             care
             and
             diligence
             would
             be
             used
             to
             have
             his
             former
             errour
             buried
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             without
             any
             publick
             hearing
             ,
             except
             some
             extraordinary
             circumstance
             perswade
             to
             another
             way
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             reasons
             given
             )
             errour
             becometh
             not
             readily
             a
             publick
             scandal
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             tenaciousnesse
             therein
             ,
             or
             some
             actuall
             stumbling-block
             laid
             before
             others
             thereby
             ,
             which
             often
             the
             persons
             reclaiming
             ,
             will
             remove
             more
             than
             their
             censuring
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             of
             a
             persons
             recovery
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             fear
             of
             hazard
             in
             abstaining
             from
             bringing
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             publick
             ,
             except
             he
             hath
             been
             instrumentall
             to
             seduce
             others
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             such
             case
             which
             doth
             make
             his
             carriage
             
               open
               before
               hand
            
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             4.
             
             This
             secret
             discovery
             before
             things
             break
             out
             ,
             is
             needfull
             to
             prevent
             the
             defection
             of
             others
             ,
             because
             ,
             if
             the
             persons
             be
             not
             reclaimed
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             found
             out
             to
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             may
             so
             be
             noted
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             their
             being
             a
             snare
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             have
             been
             more
             easily
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             marked
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             exhortation
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             
               Mark
               them
               that
               caus●…
               divisions
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               .
            
             When
             a
             person
             is
             discovered
             and
             found
             to
             be
             tainted
             ,
             then
             all
             means
             are
             to
             be
             used
             for
             his
             conviction
             by
             conference
             ,
             reasoning
             and
             other
             such
             means
             as
             may
             gain
             the
             end
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             speciall
             qualification
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             Ti●…
             .
             1.
             9.
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             by
             sound
             Doctrine
             to
             convince
             gainsayers
             .
             And
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             
             )
             in
             meeknesse
             to
             instruct
             these
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             :
             Which
             step
             may
             be
             considered
             under
             diverse
             respects
             ,
             
             1.
             
             As
             it
             tendeth
             to
             the
             gaining
             of
             the
             person
             directly
             ,
             so
             especially
             private
             debatings
             are
             requisit
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             with
             all
             meeknesse
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             although
             they
             meet
             with
             reproaches
             and
             reflection●…
             in
             the
             prosecuting
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             there
             be
             little
             hopes
             of
             gaining
             the
             person
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             need
             of
             such
             means
             for
             the
             stopping
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             have
             not
             occasion
             to
             seduce
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             often
             such
             debatings
             solidly
             and
             judiciously
             carried
             on
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             convince
             the
             person
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             him
             silent
             ▪
             yet
             do
             they
             convince
             others
             of
             the
             absurdnesse
             of
             these
             errours
             ,
             and
             the
             unreasonablnesse
             of
             such
             a
             persons
             carriage
             ;
             and
             experience
             hath
             proven
             ,
             that
             often
             such
             debats
             have
             been
             blessed
             for
             the
             credit
             and
             vindication
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             place
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             seemeth
             to
             be
             clear
             duty
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             little
             hopes
             of
             coming
             speed
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             persons
             seduced
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Whether
             at
             all
             times
             a
             publick
             debate
             be
             necessary
             with
             such
             persons
             upon
             these
             points
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             questioned
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             in
             all
             cases
             there
             be
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             publick
             debate
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             conviction
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             the
             persons
             are
             not
             silent
             ?
             4.
             
             How
             this
             debate
             is
             to
             be
             managed
             ?
          
           
             We
             shall
             answer
             by
             laying
             down
             some
             Assertions
             promiscuously
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             these
             Questions
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
             We
             say
             that
             there
             are
             some
             times
             and
             
             cases
             wherein
             publick
             debates
             are
             not
             altogether
             to
             be
             shunned
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             person
             is
             to
             accept
             of
             such
             a
             challenge
             ,
             lest
             there
             by
             truth
             be
             wronged
             ;
             (
             neither
             is
             it
             alwayes
             the
             ablest
             man
             that
             manageth
             such
             a
             businesse
             best
             )
             but
             in
             general
             the
             thing
             is
             necessary
             
             in
             these
             and
             such
             like
             cases
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             when
             errours
             seem
             to
             be
             new
             among
             the
             people
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             promotters
             of
             them
             become
             insolent
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             durst
             come
             to
             the
             light
             with
             their
             deeds
             .
             3.
             
             When
             by
             forbearance
             and
             silence
             ,
             people
             are
             in
             hazard
             to
             think
             something
             of
             these
             insolent
             boasters
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             opinions
             .
             In
             which
             cases
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             necessity
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             C●…urches
             edification
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             from
             Tit.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               There
               are
               many
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               who
               are
               unruly
               and
               vain
               talkers
            
             (
             such
             as
             vainly
             boast
             of
             their
             own
             ability
             ,
             to
             maintain
             their
             opinions
             )
             
               whose
               mouths
               must
               be
               stopped
            
             ,
             lest
             they
             get
             advantage
             to
             seduce
             others
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             given
             as
             the
             reason
             why
             Ministers
             should
             be
             qualified
             with
             abilities
             to
             convince
             gainsayers
             ,
             because
             sometimes
             the
             insolencie
             and
             vanity
             of
             some
             such
             ,
             doth
             necessitate
             to
             this
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             ground
             we
             will
             find
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Himself
             ,
             and
             Stephen
             and
             Paul
             ,
             frequently
             disputing
             even
             in
             Assemblies
             and
             Synagogues
             .
             This
             will
             not
             infer
             a
             necessity
             for
             every
             Minister
             to
             dispute
             at
             all
             times
             .
             even
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             others
             ;
             for
             if
             truth
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             errour
             be
             confuted
             ,
             it
             may
             stop
             the
             gainsayers
             mouth
             ,
             although
             every
             one
             do
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             there
             are
             some
             cases
             ,
             when
             such
             entering
             
             of
             debats
             is
             not
             necessary
             nor
             expedient
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             supposing
             these
             things
             not
             to
             be
             new
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             confuted
             formerly
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             in
             other
             places
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             nor
             long
             before
             that
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             a
             continuing
             ▪
             still
             to
             debate
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             truth
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             setled
             ,
             nor
             accesse
             to
             other
             and
             further
             duties
             .
             2.
             
             When
             some
             persons
             are
             known
             vainly
             and
             purposly
             to
             seek
             to
             put
             all
             in
             confusion
             ,
             by
             multiplying
             such
             debats
             ,
             and
             irreverently
             to
             prosecute
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             made
             it
             their
             trade
             or
             vocation
             to
             do
             so
             :
             The
             answering
             of
             such
             men
             according
             to
             their
             folly
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             accession
             to
             their
             guilt
             of
             taking
             the
             blessed
             Name
             of
             God
             
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             mens
             humours
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             great
             end
             of
             edification
             .
             3.
             
             When
             men
             become
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             debatings
             ,
             shew
             irrationall
             contradiction
             and
             blasphemy
             ;
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             forborn
             or
             broken
             off
             with
             indignation
             ,
             and
             with
             zeal
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             do
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             45
             ,
             46.
             4.
             
             Some
             erroneous
             persons
             are
             so
             grosse
             and
             absurd
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             disputed
             with
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             reproved
             and
             abhorred
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             3.
             there
             is
             no
             disputing
             against
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             as
             Paul
             useth
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             because
             ,
             where
             such
             absurdities
             are
             owned
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             accesse
             to
             fasten
             a
             conviction
             from
             reason
             ,
             when
             men
             by
             such
             opinions
             appear
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             .
             5.
             
             When
             men
             deny
             principles
             ,
             as
             the
             authority
             or
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             lay
             new
             principles
             ,
             as
             a
             light
             within
             ,
             revelations
             ,
             enthusiasms
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             they
             grosly
             and
             absurdly
             wrest
             and
             pervert
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Peter
             speaketh
             of
             some
             ,
             denying
             most
             clear
             senses
             ,
             and
             forging
             senses
             which
             are
             most
             ridiculous
             :
             In
             such
             cases
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             accesse
             to
             dispute
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             admitting
             of
             them
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             there
             is
             no
             mean
             by
             which
             they
             may
             be
             convinced
             ,
             seing
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             rendered
             uselesse
             unto
             them
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             said
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             resurrection
             to
             come
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             past
             already
             ;
             they
             wanted
             not
             dexterity
             to
             abuse
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             resurrection
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             new
             birth
             Believers
             are
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             applying
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             generall
             and
             second
             resurrection
             to
             this
             particular
             and
             first
             resurrection
             ,
             is
             so
             grosse
             ,
             that
             Paul
             doth
             not
             dispute
             with
             but
             Sentence
             such
             blasphemers
             and
             abusers
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             deny
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             a
             resurrection
             simply
             ,
             but
             did
             grosly
             and
             irrationally
             misapply
             
             the
             same
             :
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             distinctions
             ,
             nor
             consequences
             ,
             nor
             different
             acceptions
             of
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             for
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             grounds
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             made
             to
             disagree
             from
             it self
             ,
             to
             give
             no
             certain
             sound
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             infer
             many
             absurdities
             ,
             which
             is
             blasphemous
             to
             think
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             that
             only
             is
             conviction
             ,
             
             which
             putteth
             the
             adverse
             party
             to
             silence
             ,
             or
             that
             when
             convincing
             of
             gainsayers
             is
             commanded
             ,
             that
             that
             only
             is
             intended
             :
             for
             ,
             men
             of
             corrupt
             unruly
             spirits
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             wax
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             and
             do
             resist
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             Iannes
             and
             Iambres
             withstood
             Moses
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             and
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               faith
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             more
             they
             be
             pinched
             and
             bound
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             yeeld
             to
             convincing
             truth
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             Act
             13.
             45
             ,
             46.
             and
             certainly
             there
             were
             none
             of
             Paul's
             opposers
             able
             to
             dispute
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             never
             almost
             find
             his
             adversaries
             silent
             ,
             though
             he
             put
             them
             to
             silence
             ,
             and
             did
             actually
             convince
             them
             ;
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             still
             muttering
             and
             contradicting
             ,
             so
             that
             oftentimes
             he
             breaketh
             off
             ,
             shaking
             the
             dust
             off
             his
             feet
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             arguments
             did
             not
             the
             businesse
             .
             Oftentimes
             also
             ,
             this
             continuing
             of
             contradiction
             with
             some
             dexterity
             to
             pervert
             Scripture
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             is
             to
             them
             penall
             and
             ●…udiciall
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             observed
             ,
             and
             doth
             follow
             upon
             their
             hazarding
             and
             daring
             to
             oppose
             the
             manifest
             truth
             .
             And
             who
             would
             have
             thought
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             Magicians
             that
             resisted
             Moses
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             convinced
             by
             so
             many
             miracles
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             essayed
             further
             to
             oppose
             him
             ?
             which
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             continue
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             was
             so
             then
             ,
             and
             with
             Paul
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             afterward
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             to
             be
             otherwayes
             now
             ?
             seing
             the
             spirit
             of
             Iannes
             and
             Iambres
             ,
             and
             the
             gainsaying
             of
             Core
             is
             marked
             by
             the
             Scripture
             to
             wait
             on
             such
             .
          
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             then
             ,
             What
             can
             be
             understood
             by
             conviction
             ?
             and
             if
             a
             person
             may
             be
             accounted
             convinced
             ,
             who
             yet
             may
             be
             keeping
             the
             last
             word
             ,
             and
             confidently
             bragging
             of
             the
             victory
             ?
             Answ.
             That
             conviction
             is
             not
             to
             be
             bounded
             with
             acknowledgment
             or
             silence
             in
             the
             party
             convinced
             ,
             we
             suppose
             is
             already
             cleared
             ;
             yea
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             convinced
             ,
             may
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             cry
             the
             others
             out
             of
             the
             company
             by
             multitude
             of
             words
             and
             confidence
             of
             expressions
             ,
             as
             those
             Jews
             did
             cry
             down
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Act.
            
             13.
             46.
             
             Therefore
             we
             see
             in
             that
             precept
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             that
             the
             Heretick
             which
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             is
             both
             said
             to
             refuse
             admonition
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             be
             condemned
             of
             himself
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             he
             was
             put
             to
             silence
             by
             these
             admonitions
             ,
             or
             did
             forbear
             to
             vent
             his
             errours
             :
             this
             therefore
             must
             be
             accounted
             certain
             ,
             and
             is
             confirmed
             by
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             where
             the
             recovery
             of
             opposers
             ,
             even
             after
             sufficient
             instruction
             ,
             with
             meeknesse
             ,
             hath
             a
             peradventure
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             most
             rarely
             to
             be
             found
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             place
             conviction
             in
             some
             other
             thing
             than
             that
             :
             and
             so
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             What
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             conviction
             ?
             We
             say
             ,
             1.
             it
             is
             when
             a
             person
             is
             so
             far
             convinced
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             with
             his
             errour
             so
             far
             cleared
             to
             be
             truth
             and
             errour
             respectively
             ,
             that
             his
             continuing
             obstinate
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             which
             often
             will
             evidence
             it self
             in
             foolish
             ,
             weightlesse
             and
             unreasonable
             shifts
             and
             answers
             ,
             or
             when
             there
             cannot
             be
             weight
             in
             such
             an
             answer
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             a
             mans
             own
             reason
             or
             conscience
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             sober
             and
             at
             himself
             :
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             the
             Heretick
             is
             said
             to
             be
             condemned
             of
             himself
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             11.
             not
             because
             actually
             his
             conscience
             doth
             condemn
             him
             for
             dissimulation
             ;
             for
             even
             then
             it
             is
             supposed
             he
             may
             be
             in
             a
             delusion
             ,
             which
             keepeth
             off
             such
             challenges
             ;
             and
             their
             consciences
             are
             said
             to
             be
             seared
             with
             an
             hot
             iron
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             which
             importeth
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             capable
             of
             positive
             convictions
             within
             themselves
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             
             thus
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             own
             blindnesse
             ,
             as
             wilfully
             and
             maliciously
             refusing
             and
             rejecting
             light
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             own
             damnation
             doth
             not
             flow
             from
             the
             neglect
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             not
             holding
             forth
             to
             them
             sufficient
             light
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             own
             obstinacy
             ,
             prejudice
             and
             maliciousnesse
             .
             2.
             
             They
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             convinced
             when
             the
             thing
             is
             made
             clear
             to
             sober
             serious
             men
             ,
             even
             as
             some
             stupid
             ignorant
             persons
             are
             inexcusable
             in
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             when
             they
             live
             under
             such
             means
             as
             others
             of
             ordinary
             capacity
             thrive
             by
             ;
             although
             such
             plain
             preachings
             ,
             discourses
             or
             doctrines
             be
             no
             way
             understood
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             justly
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             that
             light
             was
             sufficient
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             Gospel
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             seing
             others
             have
             been
             profited
             by
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             They
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             convinced
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             speak
             again
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             answer
             to
             purpose
             in
             their
             speaking
             ,
             but
             absurd
             denying
             or
             asserting
             of
             things
             without
             any
             reason
             ,
             or
             when
             there
             is
             a
             granting
             of
             absurd
             consequences
             ,
             or
             an
             asserting
             of
             an
             absurdity
             ,
             that
             possibly
             is
             greater
             nor
             another
             which
             they
             would
             eschew
             ;
             o●…
             ,
             bitter
             railing
             against
             mens
             persons
             ,
             seeking
             to
             defame
             them
             for
             strengthening
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             as
             the
             false
             teachers
             did
             Paul
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Galatians
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Libertins
             did
             to
             Stephen
             by
             venting
             calumnies
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             provoking
             others
             against
             him
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             or
             ,
             when
             in
             their
             answers
             or
             debates
             ,
             they
             break
             out
             in
             blasph●…my
             against
             God
             ,
             against
             His
             Scriptures
             ,
             against
             His
             Ordinances
             ;
             such
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             sufficiently
             convinced
             ,
             and
             their
             obstinacy
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             malicious
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             as
             from
             others
             places
             ,
             so
             from
             that
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             45
             ,
             46.
             when
             they
             come
             to
             wilfull
             contradictions
             and
             blaspheming
             ,
             Paul
             and
             Ba●…nabas
             will
             reason
             no
             more
             .
             And
             ,
             Acts
             28.
             24
             ,
             25.
             some
             Jews
             are
             accounted
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             convinced
             ,
             and
             their
             contradiction
             to
             proceed
             from
             judiciall
             blinding
             ,
             when
             they
             reject
             that
             
             word
             which
             did
             sufficiently
             convince
             others
             .
             Also
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             32.
             when
             men
             begin
             to
             mock
             at
             the
             fundamentall
             things
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             to
             shift
             clear
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             putting
             strange
             and
             absurd
             expositions
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             marked
             of
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ;
             such
             persons
             are
             not
             to
             be
             disputed
             with
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             accounted
             abundantly
             convinced
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             of
             the
             most
             confident
             contradiction
             :
             and
             what
             was
             said
             of
             some
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             publick
             debate
             was
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             the
             same
             may
             be
             applied
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             being
             evidences
             of
             sufficient
             conviction
             and
             self-condemnation
             of
             such
             persons
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             4.
             
             When
             any
             such
             debate
             is
             found
             necessary
             ,
             
             there
             is
             much
             spiritual
             zeal
             and
             prudence
             required
             in
             the
             managing
             thereof
             :
             in
             which
             ,
             beside
             what
             is
             generally
             required
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             be
             not
             tumultuary
             and
             confused
             ,
             because
             so
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             irreverently
             dealt
             with
             ,
             and
             made
             obnoxious
             to
             reproach
             :
             Therefore
             order
             and
             reverence
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             needfull
             and
             fit
             for
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             such
             confused
             meetings
             are
             to
             be
             left
             when
             entered
             into
             ,
             as
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             unbecoming
             the
             gravity
             that
             Ministers
             should
             follow
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             45
             ,
             46.
             and
             Act.
             19.
             30
             ,
             32.
             for
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             there
             is
             no
             accesse
             to
             edification
             .
             2.
             
             Men
             would
             deniedly
             undertake
             such
             a
             thing
             when
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             convinced
             how
             difficult
             the
             task
             is
             ,
             how
             fecklesse
             they
             themselves
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             subtile
             the
             principall
             adversary
             which
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             is
             .
             Therefore
             there
             would
             not
             be
             an
             undertaking
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             gifts
             ,
             parts
             ,
             or
             learning
             ▪
             nor
             would
             it
             be
             managed
             only
             or
             mainly
             by
             subtile
             arguments
             ,
             nor
             would
             advantage
             be
             much
             sought
             for
             ,
             that
             way
             but
             simple
             truth
             would
             be
             plainly
             ,
             gravely
             ,
             and
             zealously
             proposed
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             affecting
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             hearers
             .
             
             And
             as
             it
             is
             in
             preaching
             ,
             not
             the
             subtilest
             and
             learnedest
             discourses
             do
             alwayes
             prove
             most
             taking
             ,
             So
             in
             debates
             that
             concern
             conscience
             ,
             materiall
             plainnesse
             demonstrating
             the
             truth
             with
             power
             unto
             the
             conscience
             ,
             hath
             often
             the
             clearest
             evidence
             with
             it
             .
             There
             is
             a
             notable
             instance
             recorded
             by
             Ruffinus
             ,
             Eccles.
             hist.
             lib.
             10.
             chap.
             3.
             which
             was
             thus
             ,
             at
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             ,
             great
             Schollers
             were
             conveened
             from
             all
             places
             ,
             upon
             report
             of
             that
             famous
             meeting
             ,
             to
             which
             also
             did
             come
             some
             chief
             Philosophers
             ,
             of
             whom
             one
             most
             eminent
             did
             dispute
             frequently
             with
             the
             greatest
             Schollers
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             able
             to
             bind
             him
             ,
             because
             such
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             was
             his
             nimblenesse
             ,
             that
             like
             an
             eel
             he
             slipped
             them
             ,
             by
             one
             shift
             or
             other
             ,
             when
             arguments
             did
             seem
             most
             constringent
             .
             But
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             show
             that
             His
             Kingdom
             did
             not
             consist
             in
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             Confessors
             ,
             being
             a
             man
             of
             a
             most
             simple
             nature
             ,
             and
             knowing
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             Jesus
             and
             Him
             crucified
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             Philosopher
             insulting
             and
             boasting
             of
             his
             quicknesse
             ,
             desired
             liberty
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             a
             little
             ,
             others
             did
             shun
             it
             ,
             knowing
             the
             mans
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             fearing
             left
             he
             should
             become
             a
             reproach
             to
             subtile
             men
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             persisted
             ,
             and
             began
             thus
             ,
             Philosopher
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             hear
             these
             things
             that
             are
             true
             ,
             There
             is
             one
             God
             who
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             formed
             man
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             made
             all
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             and
             unseen
             ,
             who
             sent
             His
             Son
             ,
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ▪
             to
             deliver
             us
             miserable
             sinners
             from
             everlasting
             death
             ,
             by
             His
             suffering
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             life
             eternall
             by
             His
             Resurrection
             ,
             whom
             we
             expect
             to
             come
             as
             Judge
             of
             what
             ever
             we
             do
             :
             Philosopher
             ,
             believest
             thou
             these
             things
             ?
             Then
             he
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             known
             how
             to
             contradict
             ,
             astonished
             with
             the
             power
             of
             what
             was
             said
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             silence
             ,
             only
             could
             answer
             ,
             that
             
               it
               appeared
               so
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               truth
               in
               what
               he
               had
               said
               .
            
             Then
             said
             the
             aged
             Confessor
             ,
             
             
               if
               thou
               believest
               so
               ,
               rise
               and
               follow
               me
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               seal
               of
               this
               faith
               :
            
             Then
             the
             Philosopher
             turning
             to
             these
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             other
             hearers
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Hear
               ,
               O
               Learned
               men
               ,
               while
               the
               matter
               was
               managed
               with
               me
               with
               words
               ,
               I
               opposed
               words
               to
               words
               ;
               but
               when
               for
               words
               vertue
               proceeded
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               him
               that
               spake
               ,
               words
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               could
               not
               resist
               power
               ,
               nor
               man
               God.
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               you
               have
               felt
               what
               I
               have
               ,
               let
               him
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               follow
               this
               old
               man
               ,
               in
               whom
               God
               hath
               spoken
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             Ruffinus
             :
             a
             story
             not
             unworthy
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             3.
             
             It
             would
             be
             known
             what
             principles
             may
             be
             laid
             down
             ,
             or
             what
             rules
             may
             be
             binding
             ,
             otherwayes
             there
             may
             be
             an
             asserting
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             denying
             of
             every
             thing
             .
             4.
             
             There
             would
             be
             still
             a
             ministerial
             gravity
             and
             authority
             preserved
             ,
             lest
             that
             Ordinance
             become
             despicable
             ,
             and
             so
             Ministers
             would
             both
             improve
             their
             reason
             ,
             light
             ,
             authority
             ,
             and
             ministerial
             commission
             from
             Christ
             upon
             the
             conscience
             of
             those
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Paul
             doth
             in
             his
             debates
             ,
             even
             where
             his
             authority
             was
             much
             questioned
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Admonition
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             step
             ,
             is
             Admonition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             convictions
             have
             no
             successe
             ,
             then
             ought
             Ministers
             to
             proceed
             to
             judiciall
             and
             authoritative
             admonitions
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             in
             the
             direction
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               reject
               ,
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               .
            
             This
             admonition
             hath
             no
             new
             reason
             to
             inform
             the
             judgment
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             presupposed
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             it
             addeth
             these
             two
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             a
             concurring
             weight
             to
             affect
             the
             conscience
             which
             hath
             withstood
             or
             smothered
             the
             light
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             with
             Gods
             bl●…ssing
             ,
             usefull
             to
             make
             former
             despised
             light
             more
             seriously
             and
             impartially
             to
             be
             
             weighed
             and
             considered
             ,
             when
             in
             His
             Name
             the
             admonition
             is
             particularly
             upon
             that
             account
             directed
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             warning
             ,
             giving
             advertisement
             of
             some
             sadder
             thing
             coming
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             continue
             to
             reject
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             a
             shoring
             of
             them
             for
             that
             particular
             fault
             ,
             before
             the
             stroak
             be
             laid
             on
             ,
             that
             either
             ,
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             it
             may
             humble
             and
             soften
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             them
             to
             endeavour
             the
             preventing
             of
             the
             coming
             stroak
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             stubborn
             ,
             it
             may
             make
             them
             more
             inexcusable
             ;
             and
             thus
             there
             is
             the
             clearer
             accesse
             to
             proceed
             to
             rejection
             .
             This
             admonition
             
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             these
             three
             steps
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             in
             privat
             ,
             after
             the
             Minister's
             conferring
             with
             the
             persons
             and
             his
             finding
             them
             guilty
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             only
             instruct
             them
             ,
             but
             afterward
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             ,
             admonish
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             the
             admonition
             of
             a
             privat
             person
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             step
             of
             this
             admonition
             to
             be
             past
             judicially
             by
             a
             Church-judicatory
             when
             the
             person
             is
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             judicially
             interpose
             their
             authority
             to
             admonish
             such
             a
             person
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             present
             duty
             of
             repentance
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             like
             that
             which
             sinfully
             and
             most
             abominably
             was
             misapplied
             by
             the
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             5.
             yet
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             general
             there
             is
             such
             an
             admonition
             ,
             is
             apparent
             .
             The
             3.
             step
             is
             publickly
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             wherein
             (
             after
             the
             former
             hath
             failed
             in
             reaching
             the
             desired
             end
             )
             the
             party
             infected
             is
             solemnly
             and
             publickly
             admonished
             before
             the
             Congregation
             .
             In
             which
             step
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             parties
             good
             is
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             may
             be
             tried
             if
             the
             admonition
             both
             of
             officers
             and
             people
             (
             who
             are
             supposed
             to
             joyn
             in
             this
             publick
             admonition
             )
             may
             have
             weight
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             usefull
             for
             the
             people
             to
             guard
             them
             against
             such
             an
             evil
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             person
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             succeed
             not
             ,
             it
             leaveth
             the
             person
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             and
             convinces
             all
             of
             the
             justice
             and
             necessity
             of
             proceeding
             
             further
             ,
             and
             so
             tendeth
             to
             make
             the
             Sentence
             to
             be
             the
             more
             respected
             by
             all
             .
             This
             ,
             we
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             admonition
             intended
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             and
             answereth
             to
             that
             publick
             rebuke
             ,
             spoken
             of
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             In
             carrying-on
             these
             admonitions
             ,
             these
             things
             
             would
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             be
             no
             great
             hasting
             ,
             except
             the
             persons
             readinesse
             and
             diligence
             to
             infect
             others
             require
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             there
             is
             no
             delay
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             2.
             
             All
             these
             steps
             of
             admonition
             would
             be
             so
             carried-on
             as
             becometh
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             weight
             of
             them
             may
             lie
             there
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             difference
             to
             be
             put
             betwixt
             giving
             of
             an
             admonition
             ,
             and
             entering
             of
             a
             debate
             for
             conference
             ;
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             suspending
             an
             admonition
             ,
             because
             the
             person
             is
             absent
             ,
             more
             than
             there
             is
             of
             suspending
             of
             a
             warning
             or
             citation
             :
             And
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             If
             the
             persons
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             should
             contradict
             and
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             nor
             conveniency
             of
             entering
             in
             debate
             again
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             not
             the
             present
             work
             ,
             but
             authoritatively
             to
             admonish
             those
             who
             have
             resisted
             sufficient
             conviction
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             to
             be
             left
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             admonition
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             renewing
             of
             debate
             would
             diminish
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             fruitlesse
             
             admonition
             ,
             is
             rejection
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               heretick
               ,
               reject
               .
            
             This
             rejection
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Excommunication
             or
             
               delivering
               to
               Satan
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             
             Concerning
             which
             these
             things
             are
             clear
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             a
             man
             ,
             continuing
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             and
             excommunicated
             as
             well
             as
             for
             any
             other
             grosse
             Scandal
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             the
             precept
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               reject
            
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             a
             casting
             of
             him
             out
             from
             Church-communion
             ,
             and
             a
             giving
             of
             him
             over
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             use
             of
             any
             further
             means
             for
             his
             edification
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             to
             account
             him
             as
             an
             Heathen
             man
             and
             a
             Publican
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             13.
             
             a
             putting
             
             away
             from
             amongst
             our selves
             a
             wicked
             person
             .
             2.
             
             The
             example
             and
             precedent
             is
             clear
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             3.
             
             Where
             this
             is
             followed
             ,
             it
             is
             commanded
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             and
             where
             it
             is
             forborn
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             teachers
             suffered
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             sharply
             reproved
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Pergamos
             and
             Thyatira
             .
             4.
             
             The
             general
             grounds
             of
             Scandal
             and
             of
             Discipline
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             which
             inforce
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             have
             weight
             here
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             scandalous
             exceedingly
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             Discipline
             ▪
             and
             particularly
             that
             Sentence
             ,
             is
             appointed
             for
             remedying
             the
             hurts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             removing
             of
             offences
             from
             the
             same
             ;
             which
             grounds
             have
             been
             formerly
             cleared
             ,
             Therefore
             it
             palpably
             followeth
             ,
             that
             this
             Sentence
             is
             to
             proceed
             against
             such
             :
             But
             for
             further
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Questions
             to
             be
             answered
             here
             ,
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             questioned
             ,
             What
             if
             the
             person
             be
             
             godly
             ,
             or
             accounted
             so
             ?
             Answ.
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             how
             unlike
             it
             is
             that
             a
             really
             gracious
             man
             will
             be
             a
             minister
             of
             Satan
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             that
             already
             ;
             but
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             scandalous
             in
             a
             gracious
             man
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             remedy
             to
             be
             used
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ?
             2.
             
             That
             supposition
             of
             
               Paul's
               Gal.
            
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             doth
             put
             it
             above
             all
             question
             ,
             
               Though
               we
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               or
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               preach
               another
               Gospel
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             And
             ▪
             again
             ,
             he
             saith
             it
             ,
             to
             put
             this
             out
             of
             controversie
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               preach
               another
               Gospel
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             And
             ,
             if
             Paul
             will
             except
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             himself
             ,
             nay
             ▪
             nor
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             excepted
             ?
             The
             mistake
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Excommunication
             is
             not
             looked
             upon
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             usefull
             through
             His
             blessing
             for
             humbling
             and
             reclaiming
             of
             a
             sinner
             more
             than
             if
             it
             were
             not
             applied
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             medicinal
             in
             its
             own
             kind
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             ●…o
             constructed
             of
             ;
             For
             ,
             by
             comparing
             1
             Cor.
             
             5.
             with
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             we
             will
             find
             that
             it
             was
             more
             profitable
             to
             the
             excommunicated
             person
             himself
             that
             this
             Sentence
             was
             past
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             had
             been
             for
             born
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             if
             the
             person
             be
             no
             fixed
             
             member
             of
             any
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             who
             yet
             doth
             infect
             others
             ?
             Answ.
             This
             cannot
             be
             sufficient
             to
             exempt
             from
             Censure
             ,
             Because
             ,
             1.
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             Therefore
             Censures
             must
             some
             way
             reach
             him
             :
             otherwayes
             ,
             supposing
             a
             man
             to
             disclaim
             all
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             yet
             could
             be
             reached
             by
             no
             Censure
             .
             2.
             
             He
             might
             claim
             the
             priviledges
             in
             any
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             carry
             fairly
             as
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church-catholick
             :
             Therfore
             it
             would
             seem
             by
             proportion
             and
             rule
             of
             contraries
             ,
             that
             Presbyteries
             may
             reach
             him
             with
             their
             Censures
             ,
             if
             by
             his
             miscarriages
             he
             become
             offensive
             to
             the
             people
             .
             3.
             
             We
             see
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             2.
             did
             judicially
             try
             and
             censure
             those
             who
             called
             themselves
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             ,
             being
             strangers
             ,
             obtruded
             themselves
             ,
             under
             that
             title
             ,
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             be
             accounted
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             And
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             lesse
             needfull
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             people
             of
             such
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             for
             guarding
             them
             from
             the
             hurt
             that
             may
             come
             by
             vageing
             persons
             ,
             than
             that
             either
             they
             be
             censured
             somewhere
             by
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             many
             ,
             in
             associated
             Church-judicatories
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             some
             publick
             note
             and
             mark
             be
             put
             upon
             such
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             have
             warning
             to
             eschew
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             and
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             14.
             which
             is
             there
             spoken
             of
             ,
             busie
             bodies
             and
             wanderers
             without
             any
             certain
             calling
             or
             station
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             questioned
             ,
             What
             if
             Magistrates
             in
             
             their
             place
             concur
             not
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             the
             case
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             displeased
             with
             the
             drawing
             ▪
             forth
             of
             such
             a
             Sentence
             ?
             Answ.
             This
             may
             require
             the
             more
             prudence
             ,
             zeal
             and
             circumspectnesse
             ,
             but
             ought
             not
             to
             
             mar
             the
             progresse
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             Excommunication
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             instituted
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             as
             Preaching
             and
             giving
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             .
             2.
             
             That
             same
             might
             have
             been
             asked
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             when
             Paul
             did
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Lord
             did
             reprove
             the
             want
             thereof
             .
             Revel
             .
             2.
             
             There
             was
             then
             no
             concurrence
             of
             Civil
             Power
             .
             Yea
             ,
             3.
             in
             this
             case
             it
             seemeth
             most
             necessary
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             of
             Church-discipline
             do
             allow
             the
             Church
             to
             Sentence
             her
             members
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             4.
             
             The
             weight
             of
             this
             Sentence
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             but
             upon
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             Therefore
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             here
             ,
             whatever
             Civil
             Powers
             do
             .
             5.
             
             We
             will
             find
             the
             primitive
             Fathers
             hazarding
             upon
             Martyrdom
             even
             in
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             So
             that
             when
             corrupt
             Emperours
             have
             inhibited
             them
             to
             excommunicate
             Arians
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             they
             have
             done
             it
             notwithstanding
             ;
             and
             by
             designing
             whom
             they
             desired
             to
             have
             succeeding
             them
             in
             their
             places
             before
             they
             past
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             did
             declare
             themselves
             ready
             to
             suffer
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             follow
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             immediatly
             put
             to
             suffering
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             That
             although
             an
             Heretick
             be
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             
             yet
             is
             there
             a
             twofold
             limitation
             to
             be
             adverted
             to
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             9.
             first
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             every
             erroneous
             person
             that
             is
             so
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             an
             Heretick
             :
             Which
             doth
             imply
             these
             three
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             perniciousnesse
             and
             destructivenesse
             in
             the
             errour
             maintained
             .
             2.
             
             An
             actual
             venting
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             by
             corrupting
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             marring
             the
             order
             ,
             or
             breaking
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             spoiling
             the
             vines
             that
             have
             tender
             grapes
             .
             3.
             
             It
             implieth
             a
             pertinacy
             in
             such
             evils
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             lesser
             errours
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             effects
             ,
             and
             other
             aggravating
             circumstances
             ,
             
             may
             become
             intolerable
             and
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             by
             this
             Sentence
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             of
             lesser
             Scandals
             in
             practice
             .
             Yet
             ,
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             properly
             it
             is
             some
             grosser
             errour
             than
             what
             may
             be
             accounted
             to
             be
             of
             infirmity
             (
             such
             as
             many
             godly
             ,
             sober
             ,
             unprejudged
             men
             may
             have
             )
             that
             is
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             such
             a
             Sentence
             .
             Therefore
             we
             refer
             the
             decision
             of
             this
             to
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             Distinctions
             formerly
             laid
             down
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             find
             it
             qualified
             by
             this
             ,
             That
             this
             rejection
             is
             not
             to
             proceed
             hastily
             ,
             but
             to
             follow
             upon
             rejected
             and
             sleighted
             admonitions
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             an
             admonition
             be
             received
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             therein
             be
             heard
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             further
             proceeding
             to
             be
             in
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Sentence
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             the
             limitation
             is
             expresse
             .
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             is
             clear
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             lesser
             do
             the
             turn
             ,
             and
             prevail
             to
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             removing
             of
             the
             offence
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             What
             needeth
             more
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             What
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             satisfying
             and
             successefull
             admonition
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             satisfying
             and
             successefull
             admonition
             ?
             And
             how
             men
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             reference
             to
             ,
             the
             same
             ?
             Answ.
             We
             would
             distinguish
             satisfaction
             or
             successe
             as
             to
             an
             admonition
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             either
             full
             satisfaction
             or
             only
             partiall
             .
             Full
             satisfaction
             is
             ,
             When
             the
             person
             is
             so
             fully
             convinced
             of
             his
             ill
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             forbear
             the
             venting
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             no
             offence
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             also
             fully
             to
             abandon
             the
             same
             as
             being
             grieved
             therefore
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             edifie
             others
             ,
             by
             a
             suitable
             acknowledgement
             .
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             call
             that
             a
             partial
             satisfaction
             or
             successe
             ,
             when
             though
             there
             is
             not
             a
             fully
             satisfying
             length
             obtained
             ;
             
             yet
             can
             it
             not
             be
             said
             to
             be
             altogether
             fruitlesse
             .
             As
             suppose
             ,
             1.
             a
             person
             should
             not
             be
             brought
             wholly
             to
             disclaim
             his
             errours
             ,
             yet
             should
             professe
             a
             conviction
             of
             the
             ill
             of
             venting
             them
             ,
             and
             troubling
             the
             Church
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             afterward
             should
             engage
             to
             abstain
             from
             offending
             in
             that
             kind
             .
             2.
             
             Suppose
             one
             should
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             more
             grosse
             errours
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             to
             disclaim
             these
             ,
             yet
             should
             stick
             at
             some
             others
             ,
             professing
             scruple
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             would
             also
             distinguish
             these
             that
             give
             partiall
             satisfaction
             .
             1.
             
             Either
             they
             are
             such
             as
             appear
             to
             be
             sincere
             in
             the
             length
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             professions
             they
             make
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             be
             docile
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             informed
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             who
             discover
             the
             want
             of
             ingenuity
             in
             their
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             themselves
             but
             to
             be
             lying
             at
             the
             wait
             to
             return
             to
             their
             vomit
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             apply
             this
             ,
             We
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             this
             satisfaction
             is
             full
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ;
             for
             ,
             thereby
             not
             only
             all
             further
             processe
             is
             to
             be
             sisted
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             have
             communion
             in
             Church-priviledges
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             this
             partiall
             successe
             is
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             We
             conceive
             it
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             sist
             processe
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             to
             continue
             the
             persons
             under
             means
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             contradict
             not
             their
             profession
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             give
             them
             free
             accesse
             to
             all
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             scandal
             were
             fully
             removed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Where
             that
             satisfaction
             is
             but
             of
             the
             last
             kind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             mocking
             and
             dissembled
             ,
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             may
             put
             a
             Church-judicatory
             to
             try
             the
             evidences
             of
             this
             dissimulation
             ,
             and
             during
             that
             time
             possibly
             to
             stop
             a
             little
             their
             proceeding
             ;
             yet
             ought
             it
             not
             to
             mar
             the
             drawing
             forth
             of
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             an
             accession
             to
             the
             hurt
             which
             is
             intended
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             that
             dissembler
             :
             And
             here
             we
             are
             to
             apply
             both
             the
             reasons
             against
             ,
             and
             characters
             of
             ,
             dissimulation
             ,
             which
             were
             spoken
             to
             on
             practicall
             offences
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             If
             there
             be
             no
             seeming
             satisfaction
             at
             all
             ,
             then
             after
             admonitions
             given
             ,
             the
             person
             despising
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             infectious
             and
             unfit
             to
             have
             communion
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             benefit
             of
             any
             Church-priviledge
             and
             Ordinance
             :
             And
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             his
             scandal
             ,
             and
             obstinacy
             against
             Christs
             Ordinances
             ,
             declared
             to
             be
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             casten
             out
             of
             His
             visible
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             an
             out-law
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             Which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             with
             such
             gravity
             ,
             weightinesse
             ,
             sympathy
             and
             authority
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             look
             like
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             impression
             of
             His
             dread
             and
             Majesty
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             witnesses
             thereof
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             Whether
             any
             further
             duty
             be
             required
             
             from
             a
             Minister
             towards
             such
             a
             person
             after
             the
             Sentence
             is
             past
             ?
             Answ.
             He
             is
             not
             then
             properly
             under
             pastorall
             charge
             since
             he
             is
             no
             member
             of
             Christs
             visible
             Church
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             as
             members
             fall
             under
             common
             and
             ordinary
             actuall
             inspection
             .
             Yet
             we
             conceive
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Minister
             is
             to
             continue
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             for
             him
             (
             at
             least
             in
             private
             )
             if
             so
             be
             he
             may
             be
             recovered
             out
             of
             this
             snare
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             under
             the
             last
             cure
             ,
             which
             will
             either
             prove
             life
             or
             death
             ;
             Gods
             blessing
             therefore
             to
             it
             ▪
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             ;
             and
             it
             becometh
             well
             the
             naturall
             care
             of
             a
             kindly
             Minister
             ,
             that
             is
             thirsting
             for
             the
             blessing
             ,
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             there
             be
             not
             actuall
             accesse
             to
             any
             thing
             ;
             yet
             ought
             there
             to
             be
             a
             lying
             at
             the
             wait
             to
             observe
             any
             opportunity
             which
             may
             be
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             offereth
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             carefully
             improven
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             3.
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             whatever
             indignation
             beshown
             against
             a
             mans
             wayes
             or
             errours
             ,
             to
             make
             these
             loathsome
             to
             others
             ,
             yet
             still
             there
             would
             be
             evidence
             of
             tender
             respect
             to
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             means
             used
             to
             supply
             them
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             come
             to
             any
             strait
             ,
             although
             in
             all
             this
             they
             would
             keep
             such
             a
             distance
             as
             may
             keep
             up
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             both
             to
             them
             and
             others
             :
             
             But
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             their
             suspicious
             mistakes
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             carnalnesse
             against
             their
             persons
             ,
             are
             best
             removed
             ,
             and
             accesse
             is
             thereby
             made
             to
             be
             edifying
             unto
             them
             ,
             Some
             examples
             whereof
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Musculus
               ▪
            
             as
             to
             his
             tendernesse
             to
             most
             desperately
             deluded
             persons
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             discountenanced
             exceedingly
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             God
             blessed
             in
             the
             end
             for
             their
             recovery
             ;
             this
             is
             suitable
             ,
             severity
             in
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             tendernesse
             in
             Ministers
             .
             And
             amongst
             other
             ills
             and
             snares
             that
             that
             cruell
             indulgencie
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             cruell
             to
             the
             poor
             souls
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             becometh
             a
             snare
             )
             hath
             following
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ▪
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             accounted
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             the
             zealous
             Minister
             cruell
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             put
             in
             an
             incapacity
             to
             be
             edified
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             capacity
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             miscarry
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             by
             the
             indulgence
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             What
             is
             required
             of
             Magistrates
             for
             restraining
             of
             seducing
             spirits
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             thing
             that
             we
             proposed
             to
             speak
             to
             in
             this
             remedy
             ,
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             relateth
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Whether
             any
             thing
             be
             ?
             or
             what
             it
             is
             that
             is
             called-for
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             their
             stations
             for
             the
             drying
             up
             of
             such
             a
             floud
             ▪
             and
             removing
             of
             such
             a
             plague
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             our
             mind
             to
             insist
             so
             much
             in
             this
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             Yet
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             we
             say
             something
             :
             And
             who
             knoweth
             but
             it
             may
             fall
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             some
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             desirous
             to
             hear
             and
             know
             his
             duty
             ?
             which
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             in
             an
             Assertion
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             thus
             ,
          
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
             Although
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             Church-officers
             ,
             nor
             intrusted
             them
             with
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             of
             His
             Church
             ;
             
             yet
             doth
             he
             allow
             them
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             to
             improve
             
             their
             civil
             power
             for
             the
             good
             of
             His
             Church
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             things
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             civil
             things
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             a
             Magistrate
             see
             not
             to
             the
             providing
             of
             Ministers
             for
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             maintenance
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             provideth
             Officers
             ,
             and
             furnisheth
             them
             that
             are
             needfull
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             he
             is
             faulty
             and
             unfaithfull
             to
             his
             trust
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Lords
             design
             in
             setling
             of
             Societies
             ,
             and
             appointing
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             as
             subservient
             to
             that
             great
             end
             of
             mens
             
               glorifying
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               enjoying
               him
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             ,
             Magistrates
             are
             to
             have
             that
             as
             their
             own
             end
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             their
             station
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             promove
             that
             amongst
             these
             over
             whom
             for
             their
             good
             they
             rule
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             in
             all
             the
             Governments
             and
             Commonwealths
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             immediately
             model
             Himself
             ,
             Magistrates
             had
             this
             for
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             their
             task
             ,
             to
             keep
             His
             Ordinances
             pure
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             the
             corrupters
             of
             them
             :
             This
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Morall
             Law
             ,
             where
             Masters
             are
             no
             lesse
             to
             oversee
             their
             servants
             ,
             that
             they
             work
             not
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             from
             respect
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             than
             to
             direct
             their
             work
             all
             the
             week
             from
             respect
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             interpreting
             of
             these
             commands
             ,
             what
             belongeth
             to
             a
             Master
             to
             be
             done
             by
             him
             as
             a
             Master
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             over
             whom
             he
             hath
             power
             according
             to
             his
             station
             ,
             that
             doth
             belong
             to
             all
             Magistrates
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             under
             their
             charge
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             stations
             .
             Also
             ,
             where
             one
             instance
             is
             named
             ,
             all
             of
             that
             kind
             are
             comprehended
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             overseen
             by
             Superiours
             ,
             so
             also
             are
             all
             others
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             also
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             expressed
             in
             one
             command
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             extent
             thereof
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             obligation
             lyeth
             on
             Superiours
             ,
             to
             make
             inferiours
             observant
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             in
             reference
             
             to
             all
             the
             commands
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             doubted
             of
             the
             duties
             in
             the
             second
             Table
             :
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             expression
             in
             it
             inferring
             the
             same
             ▪
             so
             expresse
             as
             is
             in
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             common
             assertion
             ,
             
               Magistrates
               have
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               committed
               to
               their
               keeping
               .
            
             This
             is
             fully
             made
             out
             by
             many
             godly
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             readily
             ,
             no
             Magistrate
             doth
             question
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             do
             what
             is
             fit
             ,
             all
             the
             matter
             is
             to
             consider
             what
             that
             is
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Magistrates
             duty
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
             overspreading
             delusion
             ,
             meerly
             to
             look
             to
             outward
             order
             and
             civil
             peace
             and
             enjury
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             liberty
             to
             any
             o●…
             many
             sorts
             of
             dangerous
             errours
             and
             delusions
             to
             spread
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             give
             toleration
             unto
             the
             maintainers
             thereof
             ,
             in
             their
             spreading
             the
             same
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             such
             errours
             ,
             are
             
               ill
               deeds
            
             ,
             and
             such
             spreaders
             ,
             are
             
               ill
               doers
            
             ,
             bringing
             great
             prejudice
             to
             people
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             20.
             2
             
             Epist.
             of
             Iohn
             11.
             2.
             
             Magistrates
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             terrour
             to
             evil
             doers
             indefinitly
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             if
             the
             sword
             be
             born
             in
             vain
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             conscience
             will
             not
             have
             ground
             of
             quietnesse
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             upon
             a
             distinction
             of
             evil
             doers
             ▪
             when
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             none
             such
             in
             their
             commission
             .
             3.
             
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             zealous
             of
             His
             honour
             who
             is
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             that
             His
             name
             be
             not
             blasphemed
             :
             and
             can
             such
             be
             tolerate
             without
             this
             construction
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             men
             have
             liberty
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             abuse
             His
             truth
             ,
             reproach
             His
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             His
             Name
             in
             vain
             as
             they
             will
             ?
             Would
             any
             supream
             Magistrate
             take
             it
             well
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             inferiour
             officer
             ,
             or
             Magistrate
             of
             a
             Town
             or
             Province
             ,
             to
             give
             such
             liberty
             to
             these
             under
             his
             jurisdiction
             in
             reference
             to
             him
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             any
             such
             distance
             between
             the
             supream
             and
             inferiour
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             between
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             supream
             power
             on
             earth
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             He
             judge
             between
             Him
             and
             them
             out
             of
             their
             
             own
             mouth
             ,
             and
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             that
             they
             met
             out
             to
             others
             ,
             met
             out
             to
             them
             ?
             4.
             
             Are
             they
             not
             to
             seek
             the
             peoples
             good
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             any
             such
             good
             ,
             as
             their
             spirituall
             good
             ?
             Or
             ,
             are
             there
             any
             such
             enemies
             to
             that
             as
             seducers
             ?
             We
             conceive
             therefore
             ▪
             it
             will
             not
             be
             found
             agreeable
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             their
             office
             and
             scope
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             aim
             at
             therein
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             should
             give
             this
             liberty
             or
             connivance
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             vent
             and
             propagate
             such
             errours
             as
             may
             destroy
             souls
             ,
             and
             actually
             overturn
             the
             face
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             something
             overspread
             universally
             ,
             (
             as
             Popery
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             grosse
             errours
             and
             delusions
             have
             done
             in
             some
             places
             of
             the
             world
             )
             there
             should
             be
             no
             visible
             Church
             within
             such
             dominions
             ;
             And
             indeed
             ,
             upon
             these
             principles
             ,
             men
             cannot
             impute
             it
             to
             their
             own
             care
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             other
             wayes
             .
             Also
             ,
             such
             loosnesse
             may
             overturn
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             abominations
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             remove
             all
             Ministery
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             all
             upon
             pretext
             of
             conscience
             :
             such
             delusions
             have
             been
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             Magistrates
             connivance
             ,
             they
             should
             overspread
             a
             Nation
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             could
             be
             no
             remedy
             applied
             ,
             would
             it
             be
             satisfying
             or
             comfortable
             to
             him
             (
             supposing
             him
             to
             have
             a
             conscience
             )
             to
             see
             his
             people
             under
             him
             in
             such
             a
             posture
             ?
             What
             if
             under
             pretext
             of
             conscience
             ,
             Magistracie
             should
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             put
             therefrom
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             thought
             it
             unlawfull
             to
             obey
             him
             ?
             Would
             not
             readily
             his
             conscience
             say
             ,
             That
             seing
             he
             restrained
             not
             others
             from
             casting
             at
             these
             Ordinances
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             of
             souls
             were
             so
             much
             concerned
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             just
             with
             God
             to
             permit
             them
             to
             cast
             at
             that
             Ordinance
             also
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             so
             mainly
             concerned
             ?
             And
             indeed
             ,
             this
             hath
             not
             been
             unfrequently
             seen
             ,
             that
             these
             who
             have
             begun
             to
             cast
             at
             Church-ordinances
             ,
             have
             come
             at
             length
             (
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             thereto
             disposed
             by
             the
             former
             )
             to
             cast
             at
             
             Civil
             Ordinances
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             also
             ;
             and
             what
             wonder
             is
             it
             ,
             seing
             there
             is
             no
             more
             clear
             warrant
             from
             God
             for
             the
             one
             than
             for
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             in
             the
             
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             on
             these
             places
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             concerning
             the
             not
             suffering
             of
             corrupt
             teachers
             to
             vent
             their
             errours
             ,
             doth
             belong
             to
             Ministers
             and
             Church-officers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Magistrates
             .
             Answ.
             1.
             
             If
             thou
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             that
             moveth
             this
             objection
             ,
             pose
             thy
             own
             heart
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             is
             so
             displeasing
             in
             Ministers
             and
             Church-officers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             toleration
             of
             corrupt
             men
             to
             spread
             their
             errours
             ;
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             well
             pleasing
             and
             approven
             in
             Magistrates
             ,
             when
             Christ
             Jesus
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             both
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             thing
             ;
             Or
             ,
             if
             in
             that
             day
             when
             the
             great
             Judge
             will
             Sentence
             Ministers
             for
             tolerating
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             He
             will
             take
             another
             rule
             to
             proceed
             by
             ,
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             ?
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             like
             ,
             that
             Christ
             out
             of
             love
             to
             His
             Church
             ,
             shall
             peremptorily
             require
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             false
             teachers
             ,
             but
             to
             restrain
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             stations
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             endure
             them
             to
             teach
             and
             seduce
             His
             Servants
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             should
             require
             Magistrates
             to
             tolerate
             and
             maintain
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             Consider
             if
             the
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             that
             bind
             this
             duty
             on
             Ministers
             ,
             will
             not
             equivalently
             and
             proportionably
             bind
             all
             men
             according
             to
             their
             stations
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             grounds
             are
             in
             sum
             ,
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             the
             edification
             and
             salvation
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             substance
             and
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             morall
             Law.
             3.
             
             If
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             in
             History
             since
             ▪
             these
             two
             be
             not
             ever
             joyned
             together
             ,
             the
             most
             commended
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             is
             most
             zealous
             against
             corrupt
             teachers
             ;
             the
             fathers
             of
             old
             were
             no●…
             to
             spare
             their
             children
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             nor
             suffer
             them
             to
             teach
             or
             seduce
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hazard
             of
             souls
             ;
             and
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             souls
             now
             are
             lesse
             precious
             ,
             or
             errour
             now
             lesse
             infectious
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             
             or
             these
             things
             lesse
             to
             be
             cared
             for
             now
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             than
             formerly
             ,
             that
             concern
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             edification
             or
             destruction
             of
             souls
             ?
             4.
             
             Consider
             if
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             the
             suffering
             of
             Antichrist
             to
             delude
             souls
             ,
             be
             not
             mentioned
             as
             reproveable
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             destroying
             of
             
               that
               beast
            
             ,
             and
             putting
             him
             from
             corrupting
             the
             earth
             ,
             be
             not
             spoken
             of
             as
             a
             main
             piece
             of
             the
             commendation
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             instrumentall
             therein
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             Scripture-language
             ,
             all
             deluders
             and
             seducers
             are
             Antichrists
             ,
             being
             led
             with
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             and
             driving
             the
             same
             design
             against
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             Can
             there
             be
             therefore
             any
             reason
             to
             make
             such
             difference
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             it
             ?
             5.
             
             Consider
             if
             it
             can
             be
             accounted
             single
             zeal
             ,
             that
             perswadeth
             to
             permit
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             be
             dishonoured
             ,
             when
             any
             reflection
             upon
             our
             own
             ,
             doth
             so
             much
             move
             us
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             doth
             infer
             ,
             that
             either
             there
             is
             an
             indifferency
             as
             to
             truth
             and
             errour
             ,
             So
             that
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             more
             dishonoured
             than
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             found
             exceeding
             contrary
             to
             His
             own
             expressing
             of
             Himself
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             be
             pleaded
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             when
             He
             will
             avenge
             Himself
             on
             such
             seducers
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             must
             infer
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             dishonoureth
             Him
             ,
             even
             though
             many
             things
             be
             within
             their
             reach
             to
             impede
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             a
             conscience
             seriously
             pondering
             the
             thing
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             provoked
             out
             of
             zeal
             to
             God
             ,
             whose
             glory
             suffereth
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             many
             souls
             ,
             that
             are
             hazarded
             and
             destroyed
             by
             such
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             many
             offences
             that
             wait
             necessarily
             upon
             such
             ills
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             inconveniencies
             ,
             divisions
             ,
             jealousies
             ,
             rents
             ,
             &c.
             that
             follow
             in
             Families
             ,
             Congregations
             ,
             Cities
             and
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             prejudice
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             suffereth
             ,
             by
             the
             distracting
             of
             her
             members
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             the
             incapacitating
             of
             many
             for
             publick
             trust
             ,
             the
             fostering
             of
             diverse
             interests
             and
             
             contrary
             principles
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             to
             the
             marring
             of
             honest
             publick
             designs
             :
             If
             by
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             zeal
             and
             conscience
             of
             these
             who
             are
             concerned
             ,
             be
             not
             provoked
             ,
             by
             what
             will
             ,
             or
             can
             ,
             they
             be
             ?
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             looketh
             more
             Gospel-like
             ,
             
             and
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             should
             leave
             men
             to
             follow
             their
             light
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             force
             thereof
             .
             We
             shall
             propose
             these
             Considerations
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             Consider
             if
             it
             looketh
             christian
             and
             tender-like
             ,
             for
             men
             so
             to
             stand
             by
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Cause
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             Him
             do
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             for
             Himself
             :
             It
             was
             indeed
             once
             said
             of
             
               B●…al
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             6.
             
             
               If
               he
               be
               a
               god
               ,
               let
               him
               plead
               for
               himself
               :
            
             But
             will
             a
             tender
             heart
             think
             or
             speak
             so
             reproachfully
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ?
             He
             indeed
             can
             and
             will
             plead
             for
             Himself
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             for
             defect
             of
             power
             He
             maketh
             use
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             defend
             His
             truth
             ,
             or
             to
             restrain
             errours
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             His
             good
             pleasure
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Magistrates
             therein
             ,
             (
             and
             thereby
             to
             honour
             them
             )
             as
             He
             doth
             of
             Gideon
             in
             that
             same
             place
             .
             2.
             
             Consider
             if
             it
             look
             christian-like
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             devil
             equal
             accesse
             to
             follow
             his
             designs
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             his
             kingdom
             :
             Now
             
               absolute
               toleration
            
             doth
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Truth
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             many
             Errours
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             these
             hath
             that
             same
             liberty
             and
             indemnity
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             that
             Truth
             hath
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             the
             same
             confidence
             come
             forth
             to
             the
             open
             light
             as
             Truth
             may
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             Civil
             restraint
             .
             3.
             
             Consider
             the
             case
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             errour
             against
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             more
             directly
             engaged
             Himself
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             His
             mouth
             ,
             than
             against
             this
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             suppose
             none
             will
             think
             that
             Kings
             might
             warrantably
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             spread
             and
             preached
             to
             the
             infecting
             of
             their
             People
             ,
             without
             adding
             or
             injoyning
             any
             restraint
             by
             their
             Civil
             power
             ;
             certainly
             their
             
               hating
               of
               the
               Whore
            
             ,
             and
             
               making
               her
               desolate
            
             ,
             doth
             imply
             some
             other
             thing
             :
             
             And
             where-ever
             true
             hatred
             of
             Errour
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             more
             effectuall
             streatching
             of
             mens
             power
             and
             places
             for
             restraining
             the
             same
             .
             4.
             
             We
             may
             adde
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             That
             hitherto
             toleration
             of
             Errours
             and
             diversity
             of
             corrupt
             opinions
             have
             ever
             been
             looked
             upon
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             subtil
             mean
             for
             undermining
             and
             destroying
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             marked
             of
             that
             skilfull
             enemy
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Julian
             ,
             That
             having
             improven
             his
             subtility
             to
             the
             utmost
             to
             find
             out
             means
             to
             destroy
             the
             Church
             by
             craft
             ,
             which
             his
             predecessors
             by
             violence
             could
             not
             obtain
             ▪
             amongst
             other
             means
             he
             concluded
             this
             Not
             to
             raise
             open
             persecution
             but
             to
             give
             liberty
             to
             all
             the
             differing
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             (
             which
             then
             ,
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             and
             Constantins
             death
             ,
             were
             very
             many
             and
             bitter
             in
             their
             differences
             )
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             vent
             their
             own
             opinions
             without
             all
             fear
             of
             any
             restraint
             :
             and
             therefore
             did
             call
             them
             that
             he
             might
             make
             intimation
             thereof
             to
             them
             for
             their
             further
             encouragement
             therein
             ;
             The
             words
             which
             he
             used
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             marked
             by
             Ammianus
             and
             cited
             by
             
               Lodovicus
               Molineus
            
             ,
             pag.
             560
             are
             ,
             
               Ut
               consopitis
               civilibus
               discordiis
               ,
               suae
               quisque
               Religioni
               serviret
               intrepidus
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             sum
             ▪
             
               That
               every
               one
               forbearing
               Civil
               discords
               ,
               should
               worship
               in
               his
               own
               Religion
               without
               controle
               or
               fear
               :
            
             And
             is
             it
             like
             ,
             that
             this
             shall
             prove
             a
             mean
             usefull
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             that
             expert
             childe
             of
             the
             devil
             did
             make
             use
             of
             to
             destroy
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             Our
             third
             Assertion
             then
             is
             ,
             That
             Magistrates
             in
             
             their
             places
             ought
             to
             prevent
             the
             infection
             of
             their
             people
             under
             them
             by
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             recovery
             of
             them
             when
             they
             are
             insnared
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             restrain
             and
             marre
             corrupt
             teachers
             from
             spreading
             of
             their
             errours
             to
             seduce
             others
             .
             This
             Assertion
             we
             suppose
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             former
             two
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             Magistrates
             be
             allowed
             to
             improve
             their
             power
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             if
             it
             be
             not
             their
             duty
             to
             give
             common
             protection
             to
             Errour
             ,
             and
             the
             venters
             thereof
             ,
             with
             Truth
             :
             Then
             this
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             use
             their
             power
             to
             restrain
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             good
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             in
             preserving
             of
             them
             from
             such
             a
             great
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             What
             may
             be
             justly
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             within
             the
             reach
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             duty
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             be
             more
             difficult
             to
             explicate
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             is
             within
             the
             Magistrates
             reach
             ,
             or
             ,
             what
             way
             he
             is
             to
             follow
             this
             .
             Before
             we
             answer
             ,
             we
             would
             premit
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             intended
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             should
             rigidly
             and
             severely
             (
             much
             lesse
             equally
             )
             animadvert
             upon
             all
             that
             in
             their
             judgment
             are
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             differ
             from
             what
             is
             truth
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             called-for
             from
             Ministers
             .
             Therefore
             here
             the
             former
             distinctions
             are
             to
             be
             remembred
             and
             applyed
             :
             for
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             odds
             betwixt
             animadverting
             upon
             an
             absurd
             errour
             ,
             or
             taking
             notice
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             a
             scruple
             in
             some
             conscience
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             an
             external
             deed
             ,
             having
             with
             it
             real
             offence
             ,
             prejudice
             and
             hurt
             unto
             others
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             the
             Magistrate
             forceth
             no
             mans
             conscience
             to
             another
             Religion
             ,
             but
             doth
             keep
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             by
             keeping
             one
             that
             is
             deluded
             from
             seducing
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             wronging
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             or
             His
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             adverted
             ,
             that
             we
             speak
             not
             here
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             in
             punishing
             of
             corrupt
             teachers
             with
             civil
             or
             capital
             punishments
             ,
             (
             though
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             in
             some
             cases
             their
             power
             doth
             reach
             to
             that
             )
             much
             lesse
             are
             the
             highest
             punishments
             to
             be
             understood
             here
             ;
             whatever
             ▪
             be
             truth
             in
             these
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             
             now
             search
             into
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Scope
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             called-for
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             the
             spreading
             of
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             preserving
             or
             recovering
             of
             a
             people
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             doth
             not
             give
             way
             to
             Magistrates
             to
             condemn
             and
             restrain
             what
             they
             think
             errour
             ,
             or
             what
             others
             think
             errour
             ;
             for
             Ministers
             that
             ought
             to
             reject
             Hereticks
             ,
             are
             not
             warranted
             to
             reject
             whom
             they
             account
             so
             ,
             but
             who
             indeed
             are
             so
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             what
             is
             indeed
             errour
             ▪
             and
             who
             are
             indeed
             the
             teachers
             thereof
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             restrain
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             teach
             rebellion
             against
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             We
             come
             then
             to
             consider
             what
             may
             be
             a
             Magistrates
             duty
             when
             seducing
             spirits
             assault
             the
             people
             under
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             obviously
             in
             their
             power
             to
             do
             for
             preventing
             of
             hurt
             by
             them
             ,
             without
             insisting
             in
             any
             difficult
             or
             odious
             like
             case
             .
             Their
             duty
             also
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             a
             fourfold
             respect
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Ministers
             was
             .
             1.
             
             It
             would
             be
             considered
             with
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             ought
             to
             fear
             some
             stroak
             coming
             upon
             their
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             looking
             to
             Him
             to
             endeavour
             to
             carry
             so
             in
             reference
             thereto
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             be
             countable
             to
             Him
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             priviledge
             for
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             
               nursing
               fathers
            
             therein
             ,
             Isa.
             49.
             23.
             then
             it
             must
             be
             a
             great
             credit
             ,
             mercy
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             people
             or
             foster
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             the
             Church
             ,
             flourishing
             and
             thriving
             upon
             their
             breasts
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             mis-thriving
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             unhealthsom
             milk
             of
             errour
             should
             and
             will
             exceedingly
             affect
             them
             .
             And
             certainly
             that
             expression
             doth
             both
             shew
             what
             a
             Magistrate's
             duty
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             tenderly
             he
             ought
             to
             nourish
             the
             Church
             and
             preserve
             her
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             hurt
             her
             ,
             as
             also
             it
             showeth
             how
             nearly
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             hurt
             the
             Church
             ,
             ought
             to
             touch
             and
             prick
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             consider
             if
             by
             any
             guiltinesse
             of
             theirs
             the
             Lord
             be
             provoked
             to
             
             let
             loose
             such
             a
             spirit
             ,
             as
             Solomons
             sins
             did
             procure
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             So
             might
             they
             be
             also
             counted
             a
             cause
             ,
             bringing
             ▪
             on
             that
             idolatry
             and
             defection
             of
             Ieroboam
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             :
             Also
             if
             by
             their
             negligence
             in
             not
             providing
             faithfull
             Teachers
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             their
             conniving
             at
             errours
             ,
             or
             tolerating
             them
             ,
             or
             otherwayes
             they
             may
             be
             charged
             with
             accession
             thereto
             :
             Thus
             Ieroboams
             appointing
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             people
             to
             be
             Priests
             ,
             and
             his
             beginning
             defection
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             seemed
             not
             altogether
             to
             forsake
             the
             true
             God
             )
             disposed
             the
             people
             for
             a
             further
             length
             ,
             and
             had
             influence
             upon
             their
             going
             a
             whoring
             after
             Baal
             and
             other
             Idols
             of
             the
             Nations
             :
             Thus
             also
             Solomon
             was
             guilty
             of
             much
             grosse
             idolatry
             by
             his
             connivance
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             taking
             himself
             to
             worldly
             pleasures
             and
             miskenning
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             although
             it
             's
             like
             he
             did
             not
             actually
             f●…ll
             in
             that
             grosse
             idolatry
             himself
             .
             And
             if
             Magistrates
             were
             seriously
             reflecting
             on
             themselves
             ,
             and
             affected
             with
             their
             own
             negligence
             and
             carelesnesse
             in
             preventing
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             whereof
             possibly
             they
             might
             find
             themselves
             guilty
             ,
             this
             were
             a
             great
             length
             ,
             and
             other
             questions
             would
             be
             the
             sooner
             cleared
             ,
             and
             seriousnesse
             would
             make
             them
             find
             out
             remedies
             for
             such
             an
             evil
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             duty
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             in
             reference
             to
             others
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             extend
             themselves
             for
             preventing
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             infection
             amongst
             these
             that
             are
             clean
             ,
             by
             such
             like
             means
             ,
             As
             ,
             1.
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             to
             show
             themselves
             zealous
             against
             that
             ill
             ,
             and
             to
             abhor
             the
             questioning
             and
             disputing
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             thus
             the
             example
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             is
             often
             of
             much
             weight
             ,
             yet
             car●…
             it
             not
             be
             accounted
             any
             coaction
             .
             2.
             
             They
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             to
             have
             faithfull
             and
             honest
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             diligence
             and
             oversight
             may
             exceedingly
             conduce
             to
             the
             confirming
             of
             these
             that
             stand
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             preventing
             of
             more
             hurt
             .
             3.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             countenance
             
             and
             strengthen
             such
             as
             are
             faithfull
             ,
             whether
             among
             Ministers
             or
             people
             ,
             which
             often
             hath
             no
             little
             influence
             upon
             the
             disappointing
             of
             seducers
             :
             thus
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             22.
             that
             for
             promoving
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             
               Hezekiah
               spoke
               comfortably
               to
               all
               the
               Levites
               that
               taught
               the
               good
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             by
             this
             encouraging
             of
             honest
             and
             faithfull
             Ministers
             beyond
             others
             ,
             he
             did
             design
             the
             thriving
             of
             the
             work
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             both
             by
             heartning
             them
             to
             be
             zealous
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             making
             them
             to
             have
             the
             more
             weight
             with
             others
             :
             this
             is
             also
             marked
             of
             Constantine
             and
             other
             good
             Emperours
             ,
             that
             zealous
             and
             faithfull
             Ministers
             were
             particularly
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             honoured
             by
             them
             ,
             beyond
             others
             .
             4.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             employ
             and
             make
             use
             of
             some
             fit
             instrumen●…s
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             seduction
             ,
             and
             may
             provide
             such
             as
             may
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             studying
             such
             controversies
             ,
             and
             confuting
             of
             such
             errours
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             may
             be
             the
             more
             clear
             .
             5.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             according
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             the
             composure
             and
             allayment
             of
             all
             the
             lesser
             and
             more
             petty
             differences
             and
             heart-burnings
             that
             may
             be
             found
             amongst
             these
             that
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             one
             for
             truth
             ;
             for
             often
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             a
             vehement
             spirit
             of
             errour
             and
             delusion
             is
             trysted
             with
             heart-burnings
             ,
             divisions
             and
             offences
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             Officers
             thereof
             :
             there
             were
             petty
             contests
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             biting
             and
             devouring
             one
             of
             another
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             trysted
             with
             the
             harmony
             that
             was
             amongst
             the
             followers
             of
             the
             seducers
             :
             and
             at
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             there
             was
             not
             only
             difference
             with
             Arians
             and
             other
             grosse
             hereticks
             ,
             but
             also
             there
             were
             petty
             differences
             and
             contests
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Confessors
             who
             stood
             for
             truth
             ;
             and
             these
             differences
             are
             most
             advantagious
             to
             the
             spreading
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             the
             removing
             thereof
             is
             a
             great
             bulwark
             against
             the
             same
             .
             It
             is
             marked
             of
             Constantine
             at
             that
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             that
             amongst
             other
             means
             which
             he
             used
             to
             suppresse
             the
             
             Arian
             heresie
             ,
             he
             did
             most
             carefully
             endeavour
             the
             removing
             and
             burning
             of
             such
             differences
             and
             divisions
             ,
             and
             by
             serious
             Oration
             pressed
             the
             oblivion
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             unitedly
             and
             with
             the
             lesse
             diversion
             be
             in
             capacity
             to
             oppose
             the
             common
             enemy
             .
             For
             certainly
             ,
             when
             Ministers
             are
             armed
             one
             against
             another
             upon
             some
             lesse
             concerning
             ,
             and
             more
             unprofitable
             debates
             ,
             (
             as
             ,
             alas
             !
             too
             much
             of
             them
             is
             in
             the
             Christian
             reformed-Church
             at
             this
             time
             )
             there
             cannot
             but
             be
             the
             lesse
             strength
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             and
             vigilancy
             against
             professed
             enemies
             in
             the
             most
             substantiall
             things
             .
             6.
             
             They
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             interpose
             their
             Authority
             ,
             for
             inhibiting
             the
             receiving
             and
             hearing
             ,
             or
             conversing
             with
             known
             and
             manifest
             seducers
             :
             for
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             to
             discharge
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             preserve
             the
             people
             from
             runing
             to
             their
             own
             hazard
             ,
             even
             as
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             commanded
             to
             keep
             at
             distance
             with
             a
             place
             or
             person
             suspected
             to
             be
             infectious
             because
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             ;
             neither
             could
             such
             a
             restraint
             be
             accounted
             any
             diminution
             of
             their
             just
             liberty
             ,
             yea
             this
             were
             but
             a
             putting
             to
             of
             their
             sanction
             to
             the
             clear
             direction
             which
             the
             Lord
             layeth
             upon
             His
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             could
             be
             no
             hazard
             to
             miscarry
             in
             it
             ,
             especially
             where
             the
             application
             to
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             might
             be
             as
             clearly
             discernable
             from
             the
             Word
             as
             the
             duty
             is
             .
             7.
             
             They
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             give
             their
             countenance
             unto
             ,
             and
             joyn
             their
             Authority
             with
             ,
             such
             ecclesiastick
             statutes
             ,
             overtures
             ,
             or
             means
             ,
             as
             Church-judicatories
             or
             Officers
             might
             be
             about
             to
             make
             use
             of
             for
             this
             end
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             and
             this
             can
             be
             no
             more
             prejudice
             to
             liberty
             ,
             to
             countenance
             with
             their
             authority
             the
             Ornance
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             than
             to
             confirm
             by
             their
             Authority
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             .
             8.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             preserve
             the
             Ordinances
             from
             being
             interrupted
             ,
             and
             the
             administrators
             thereof
             from
             being
             reproached
             ,
             and
             might
             justly
             censure
             these
             things
             when
             committed
             .
             9.
             
             In
             recovering
             a
             people
             ,
             in
             a
             
             reeling
             and
             staggering
             time
             ,
             a
             Magistrate
             may
             engage
             them
             to
             formerly
             received
             truth
             ,
             and
             interpose
             his
             authority
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             is
             recorded
             of
             Iosiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             34.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Also
             ,
             10.
             
             He
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             remove
             all
             false
             worships
             ,
             and
             endure
             no
             corrupt
             preaching
             ,
             or
             writing
             ,
             or
             meetings
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             or
             administrating
             of
             corrupted
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             any
             Ordinance
             other
             than
             what
             is
             allowed
             ;
             for
             ,
             Iosiah
             did
             cause
             the
             people
             
               stand
               to
               the
               Covenant
            
             that
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             having
             removed
             all
             Idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             
               he
               made
               Israel
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             abandon
             corrupt
             worship
             ,
             and
             waiton
             pure
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             keeping
             of
             the
             Sabbaths
             ,
             offering
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Lord.
             Neither
             was
             it
             a
             wronging
             of
             their
             liberty
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             it
             was
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             liberty
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             abominable
             bondage
             of
             these
             evils
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             their
             duty
             to
             abstain
             from
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             Ordinances
             purely
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             well
             put
             people
             to
             that
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             by
             force
             to
             keep
             folks
             from
             dishonouring
             God
             in
             a
             corrupt
             Religion
             ,
             (
             as
             Iosiah
             did
             )
             another
             to
             force
             them
             to
             a
             Religion
             ;
             the
             one
             belongeth
             to
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             inward
             .
             4.
             
             He
             might
             order
             them
             to
             keep
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             in
             going
             about
             them
             to
             keep
             the
             rule
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             but
             a
             constraining
             of
             them
             to
             the
             means
             whereby
             Religion
             worketh
             ,
             and
             a
             making
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             give
             God
             a
             hearing
             ,
             leaving
             their
             yeelding
             and
             consenting
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             heard
             him
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             forced
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             reason
             that
             when
             God
             cometh
             by
             His
             Ordinances
             to
             treat
             with
             a
             people
             ,
             that
             a
             Magistrate
             should
             so
             far
             respect
             His
             glory
             and
             their
             good
             ,
             as
             to
             interpose
             His
             Authority
             to
             make
             them
             hear
             .
             5.
             
             Also
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             constraining
             of
             a
             circumcised
             or
             baptized
             people
             ,
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             engaged
             thereto
             ,
             which
             
             was
             Iosia's
             practice
             ,
             and
             the
             constraining
             of
             a
             people
             to
             engage
             and
             be
             baptized
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             formerly
             engaged
             ;
             because
             ,
             actuall
             members
             of
             a
             Church
             have
             not
             even
             that
             liberty
             as
             others
             have
             ,
             to
             abandon
             Ordinances
             :
             and
             this
             putteth
             them
             to
             no
             new
             engagement
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             presseth
             them
             to
             continue
             under
             former
             engagements
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             perform
             :
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Church-members
             have
             been
             put
             to
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             restrained
             from
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             been
             pertinent
             in
             the
             case
             of
             others
             .
             See
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             also
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             that
             are
             seducers
             or
             deluders
             ,
             or
             actually
             deluded
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             improven
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ;
             (
             not
             to
             speak
             now
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             infer
             civil
             or
             capitall
             punishment
             ,
             upon
             men
             for
             their
             opinions
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             look
             like
             the
             enforcing
             of
             Religion
             upon
             consciences
             )
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             Magistrates
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             put
             Ministers
             and
             Church-officers
             and
             others
             to
             their
             duty
             (
             in
             case
             they
             be
             negligent
             )
             in
             trying
             ,
             discoverring
             ,
             convincing
             ,
             &c.
             such
             as
             by
             their
             corrupt
             doctrine
             may
             hazard
             others
             .
             2.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             discountenance
             such
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             their
             authority
             ,
             inhibit
             them
             to
             vent
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             yea
             under
             certifications
             :
             yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             forcing
             of
             their
             conscience
             to
             any
             Religion
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             the
             restraining
             of
             them
             from
             hurting
             of
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             .
             3.
             
             When
             such
             certifications
             are
             contraveened
             ,
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             censure
             the
             contraveeners
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             may
             by
             his
             authority
             put
             them
             in
             an
             incapacity
             of
             having
             accesse
             to
             infect
             others
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             the
             censuring
             of
             a
             mans
             opinion
             ,
             for
             he
             might
             possesse
             his
             opinion
             without
             censure
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             censuring
             of
             his
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             the
             prejudice
             done
             by
             him
             to
             others
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             the
             restraining
             of
             him
             from
             personall
             liberty
             ,
             because
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             nor
             will
             not
             use
             his
             personall
             liberty
             without
             prejudice
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             him
             :
             even
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             infected
             with
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             ought
             justly
             to
             be
             restrained
             ,
             though
             against
             his
             will
             ;
             yet
             cannot
             that
             be
             accounted
             a
             restraint
             of
             just
             liberty
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             just
             liberty
             to
             have
             liberty
             to
             hurt
             others
             .
             4.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             destroy
             such
             books
             as
             they
             use
             to
             spread
             for
             the
             infecting
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             inhibit
             and
             stop
             printing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             actuall
             selling
             ,
             spreading
             or
             transporting
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             stop
             carrying
             of
             suspected
             or
             forbidden
             goods
             .
             5.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             restrain
             idle
             and
             vagabound
             travelling
             of
             such
             suspected
             persons
             ,
             without
             representing
             of
             their
             necessary
             businesse
             to
             some
             ,
             appointed
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             their
             doing
             hurt
             by
             such
             a
             voyage
             ,
             might
             be
             prevented
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             a
             passe
             .
             Also
             ,
             they
             might
             constrain
             them
             to
             follow
             some
             lawfull
             occupation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             diligent
             therein
             ;
             both
             these
             are
             well
             consistent
             with
             ordering
             of
             a
             State
             ,
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             such
             
               busie
               bodies
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             )
             and
             vagabonds
             ,
             that
             go
             without
             their
             station
             ,
             that
             often
             prove
             most
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             instrumentall
             to
             the
             devil
             ,
             as
             being
             Apostles
             to
             him
             in
             such
             a
             businesse
             .
             6.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             restrain
             and
             Censure
             all
             blasphemous
             and
             irreverent
             expressions
             and
             speaches
             against
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             and
             His
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             all
             calumnies
             and
             bitternesse
             against
             faithfull
             Ministers
             or
             Professours
             that
             adhere
             to
             truth
             :
             for
             ,
             these
             are
             moral
             sins
             ;
             and
             blasphemy
             ,
             calumny
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             to
             be
             passed
             over
             without
             Censure
             in
             such
             ,
             than
             in
             others
             who
             are
             not
             professedly
             tainted
             with
             errour
             :
             and
             the
             pretext
             of
             following
             light
             and
             conscience
             ,
             cannot
             make
             these
             sins
             tolerable
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Nicolaitans
             pretending
             the
             same
             for
             their
             committing
             adultery
             and
             other
             filthinesse
             :
             And
             this
             is
             not
             to
             punish
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             or
             force
             their
             consciences
             ,
             but
             to
             punish
             their
             vices
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             have
             been
             hatefull
             unto
             ,
             
             and
             punished
             by
             ,
             many
             naturall
             and
             heathen
             men
             ▪
             7.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             by
             their
             authority
             to
             cause
             them
             hear
             conferen
             es
             orderly
             and
             reverently
             ,
             give
             answers
             discreetly
             ,
             wait
             on
             their
             trial
             ▪
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             before
             Ecclesiastick
             Assemblies
             .
             8.
             
             They
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             make
             such
             incapable
             of
             publick
             places
             of
             trust
             ,
             and
             remove
             them
             from
             such
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             they
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             imploy
             their
             pow●…r
             singly
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             such
             trust
             agreeth
             not
             to
             men
             and
             subjects
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             are
             voluntarily
             conferred
             as
             tokens
             of
             respect
             put
             upon
             men
             eminently
             qualified
             ,
             and
             as
             may
             be
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             justly
             accounted
             a
             marring
             of
             their
             liberty
             as
             men
             or
             subjects
             .
             Upon
             this
             ground
             was
             Maachah
             the
             mother
             of
             Asa
             removed
             from
             being
             Queen
             ,
             or
             having
             any
             government
             ,
             1
             King.
             15.
             13.
             2
             
             Chron.
             15.
             16.
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             she
             was
             wronged
             when
             she
             was
             so
             dealt
             with
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             steps
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             aimed
             to
             lay
             down
             what
             might
             be
             done
             to
             the
             utmost
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             suppose
             cannot
             be
             in
             reason
             denied
             by
             these
             of
             the
             widest
             principles
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             degenerate
             not
             utterly
             to
             loosnesse
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             seemeth
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Maigstrate
             
             to
             maintain
             civil
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             civil
             disturbances
             :
             We
             may
             look
             to
             these
             considerations
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             Iulian
             did
             restrain
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             cited
             before
             ,
             cleareth
             ;
             and
             certainly
             ,
             he
             who
             ruleth
             for
             Christ
             ▪
             will
             no●…
             think
             his
             example
             a
             good
             pattern
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             that
             which
             heathens
             do
             out
             of
             meer
             respect
             to
             themselves
             :
             and
             shall
             Christian
             Magistrates
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             Christ
             but
             to
             themselves
             ?
             o●…
             ,
             do
             no
             more
             for
             Christianity
             ▪
             than
             heathens
             who
             owned
             it
             not
             ?
             3.
             
             Is
             i●…
             possible
             to
             separate
             growth
             in
             delusions
             and
             variety
             of
             absurd
             errours
             ,
             and
             civil
             faction
             and
             discord
             ?
             o●…
             ,
             in
             experience
             have
             they
             ever
             been
             separated
             ?
             We
             se●…
             
             they
             made
             men
             carnall
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             they
             made
             them
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             as
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             of
             that
             Epistle
             to
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             provoked
             to
             d●…bates
             ,
             envying
             ,
             wraths
             ,
             strifes
             ,
             back-bitings
             ,
             whisperings
             ,
             swellings
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             20.
             and
             can
             such
             things
             be
             with
             the
             entertaining
             of
             civil
             peace
             ?
             For
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             interruption
             of
             civil
             p●…ace
             ,
             flow
             from
             hatred
             ,
             bitternesse
             ,
             alienation
             of
             mind
             ,
             envy
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             these
             necessarily
             wait
             on
             del
             ates
             ,
             and
             diversities
             of
             opinions
             ?
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ●…upposed
             ,
             that
             such
             differences
             ,
             proc●…eding
             from
             want
             of
             light
             ,
             can
             be
             in
             men
             that
             are
             altogether
             mortified
             ,
             and
             without
             corruption
             :
             Therefore
             may
             it
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             that
             corruption
             will
             flam
             out
             upon
             such
             occasions
             ;
             and
             that
             order
             is
             observable
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             just
             now
             cited
             ,
             where
             he
             beginneth
             with
             debates
             ,
             and
             proceedeth
             by
             diverse
             steps
             ,
             till
             it
             close
             with
             tumults
             :
             and
             these
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Histories
             of
             older
             and
             latter
             times
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             this
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             almost
             but
             very
             little
             in
             the
             foregoing
             particulars
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             preserving
             and
             restoring
             of
             civil
             peace
             ,
             or
             the
             preventing
             or
             censuring
             of
             the
             disturbance
             thereof
             ,
             s●…ing
             there
             can
             be
             no
             solid
             ground
             whereupon
             to
             maintain
             peace
             ,
             except
             the
             springs
             of
             debates
             and
             tumults
             be
             stopped
             ,
             and
             such
             distempers
             from
             which
             they
             spring
             ,
             be
             either
             cured
             and
             purged
             away
             ,
             or
             restrained
             .
             5.
             
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             experience
             ,
             if
             ever
             such
             a
             way
             hath
             done
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             whose
             divisions
             and
             offences
             have
             often
             thereby
             come
             to
             an
             height
             )
             or
             to
             these
             that
             were
             seduced
             ,
             seing
             thereby
             not
             only
             the
             tentation
             was
             armed
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             permitted
             to
             harden
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             thing
             not
             so
             gross
             to
             wise
             States-men
             ,
             as
             some
             conceitie
             Ministers
             would
             make
             it
             to
             appear
             :
             O●…
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             if
             ever
             it
             hath
             done
             good
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             permitted
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             
             who
             did
             permit
             the
             same
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             thereby
             secret
             jealousies
             ,
             heart
             ▪
             burnings
             ,
             divisions
             and
             factions
             have
             not
             been
             fostered
             and
             brought
             up
             to
             such
             height
             as
             hath
             proven
             dangerous
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             hath
             hazarded
             the
             eating
             out
             of
             the
             belly
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             bred
             ,
             or
             the
             stinging
             of
             the
             bosome
             that
             did
             give
             it
             heat
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             What
             is
             called-for
             from
             people
             who
             are
             desirous
             to
             keep
             themselves
             pure
             in
             such
             a
             time
             and
             case
             as
             the
             increasing
             of
             errours
             and
             seducers
             .
          
           
             IT
             resteth
             now
             ,
             that
             we
             speak
             something
             of
             a
             peoples
             duty
             ,
             that
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             such
             delusions
             are
             vented
             :
             in
             speaking
             to
             which
             ,
             we
             shall
             follow
             almost
             the
             same
             method
             as
             in
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             ,
             people
             would
             be
             affected
             upon
             the
             appearance
             of
             such
             an
             ill
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             news
             of
             sword
             ,
             famine
             or
             pestilence
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             trumpet
             soundeth
             like
             that
             Angels
             proclamation
             ,
             Rev.
             8.
             13.
             
             
               Wo
               ,
               wo
               ,
               wo
            
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             that
             are
             to
             sound
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             all
             these
             Angels
             did
             principally
             forwarn
             of
             spirituall
             plagues
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             delusions
             .
             This
             would
             make
             people
             wary
             and
             serious
             ;
             this
             would
             curb
             vanity
             ,
             mocking
             ,
             laughing
             and
             puffing-up
             ;
             this
             would
             make
             him
             that
             standeth
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
             ,
             if
             the
             judgement
             were
             considered
             as
             a
             thing
             coming
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             evidencing
             Him
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             and
             to
             threaten
             :
             and
             without
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             ground
             to
             expect
             profiting
             by
             any
             other
             direction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             People
             would
             be
             seriously
             affected
             with
             the
             falling
             or
             hazard
             of
             the
             falling
             of
             any
             they
             hear
             of
             ,
             as
             being
             touched
             with
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             sympathie
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             would
             humble
             themselves
             
             before
             God
             to
             deprecate
             that
             stroak
             and
             plague
             as
             they
             would
             do
             sword
             ,
             famine
             or
             pestilence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             People
             would
             try
             in
             what
             tearms
             themselves
             are
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             things
             inwardly
             be
             in
             good
             case
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             guiltinesse
             procuring
             ,
             or
             disposing
             for
             the
             same
             plague
             ,
             such
             as
             little
             love
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             little
             study
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             little
             zeal
             against
             errour
             ,
             or
             simpathy
             with
             infected
             Churches
             that
             are
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             laughing
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             at
             such
             things
             without
             any
             other
             use
             making
             thereof
             ,
             little
             prayer
             for
             others
             ,
             or
             exhorting
             or
             admonishing
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             mean
             for
             preventing
             of
             unstedfastnesse
             )
             little
             indeavour
             ,
             according
             to
             mens
             places
             ,
             to
             have
             others
             instructed
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             faithfull
             ▪
             able
             ,
             and
             godly
             Ministers
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             but
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             much
             spiritual
             pride
             ,
             self-conceitednesse
             ,
             tenaciousnesse
             ,
             and
             addictednesse
             to
             our
             own
             wills
             and
             opinions
             ,
             prejudice
             at
             able
             and
             faithful
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             to
             hear
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             every
             person
             .
             These
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             may
             be
             tried
             ,
             and
             when
             found
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             mourned
             for
             ,
             as
             causes
             of
             humiliation
             to
             them
             for
             their
             accession
             to
             such
             a
             plague
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             would
             endeavour
             the
             strengthening
             and
             confirming
             of
             themselves
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             and
             would
             exercise
             themselves
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             uncontroverted
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             would
             eschew
             jangling
             debates
             in
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             knowing
             that
             that
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             enemies
             subtility
             ,
             once
             to
             engage
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             in
             the
             meanest
             thing
             ;
             for
             ,
             thereby
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             divert
             from
             more
             necessary
             things
             ,
             and
             weareth
             away
             livelinesse
             ,
             but
             doth
             dispose
             for
             greater
             things
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             marked
             in
             his
             method
             of
             dealing
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             in
             corrupt
             practices
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             at
             first
             brought
             to
             an
             height
             of
             prophanity
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             in
             corrupt
             doctrines
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             warinesse
             called-for
             here
             in
             debating
             or
             questioning
             the
             meanest
             Truth
             ,
             if
             any
             Truth
             be
             mean.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             really
             doubted
             of
             ,
             means
             would
             be
             used
             in
             a
             sober
             prudent
             way
             for
             attaining
             information
             ,
             either
             by
             providing
             and
             reading
             of
             some
             fit
             Book
             ,
             wherein
             often
             reasons
             are
             more
             deliberate
             and
             full
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             more
             deliberately
             studied
             and
             digested
             than
             in
             a
             transient
             discourse
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             special
             respect
             would
             be
             had
             to
             a
             right
             choice
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             the
             judgments
             of
             such
             as
             are
             sound
             and
             able
             to
             discern
             ,
             would
             be
             followed
             in
             this
             ;
             or
             ,
             where
             God
             giveth
             occasion
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             done
             in
             sober
             and
             christian
             conference
             with
             others
             of
             ability
             and
             integrity
             ,
             especially
             with
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             ought
             neither
             to
             decline
             ,
             nor
             rashly
             misconstruct
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             affectionatly
             and
             tenderly
             to
             welcom
             any
             such
             sober
             persons
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             provoked
             to
             consult
             with
             others
             ,
             who
             may
             prove
             Physicians
             of
             no
             value
             .
             In
             this
             ,
             people
             would
             not
             expresse
             their
             doubts
             in
             all
             companies
             at
             random
             ,
             nor
             to
             ,
             or
             before
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             possibly
             more
             easily
             take
             up
             the
             doubt
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             difficulty
             be
             brought
             off
             ;
             when
             therefore
             such
             a
             doubt
             is
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
             the
             party
             and
             the
             time
             would
             be
             deliberatly
             chosen
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             be
             serious
             therein
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             ,
             would
             be
             moved
             for
             debate
             ,
             but
             either
             such
             as
             the
             mover
             can
             himself
             loose
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             company
             where
             he
             may
             expect
             to
             have
             it
             loosed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             People
             would
             endeavour
             exceedingly
             to
             have
             good
             esteem
             of
             their
             Ministers
             and
             Guides
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             diligent
             and
             reverent
             observers
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             especially
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ;
             for
             ,
             Ministers
             are
             Guides
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             And
             Ordinances
             are
             appointed
             to
             keep
             people
             from
             being
             staggered
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             it
             is
             to
             such
             that
             the
             Bride
             is
             directed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             keep
             near
             the
             shepherds
             tents
             ,
             for
             being
             preserved
             from
             wandering
             ,
             Song
             1.
             9.
             
             And
             the
             more
             that
             the
             devil
             driveth
             to
             bear-in
             prejudice
             at
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             blast
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             their
             repute
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             people
             to
             wrestle
             against
             that
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             blind
             and
             deaf
             to
             what
             may
             be
             seen
             and
             heard
             
             concerning
             Ministers
             faults
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Ministers
             respect
             ,
             as
             their
             own
             good
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             this
             reason
             for
             his
             pressing
             of
             obedience
             and
             submission
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             because
             the
             want
             of
             that
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             unprofitable
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             People
             would
             have
             an
             eye
             upon
             the
             way
             that
             faithfull
             and
             eminently
             godly
             men
             have
             gone
             to
             Heaven
             by
             ,
             before
             them
             ;
             This
             is
             
               to
               follow
               the
               foot-steps
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               Song
               .
            
             1.
             9.
             and
             the
             faith
             and
             patience
             of
             those
             that
             inherit
             the
             promises
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             12.
             and
             readily
             we
             will
             find
             such
             to
             be
             most
             sober
             and
             serious
             ,
             and
             farthest
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             novelty
             ,
             curiosity
             ,
             or
             absurd
             opinions
             .
             And
             it
             's
             no
             little
             part
             of
             the
             boldnesse
             and
             impudency
             that
             often
             accompanieth
             new
             delusions
             ,
             that
             they
             generally
             condemn
             the
             generation
             of
             Gods
             People
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             way
             were
             to
             Heaven
             but
             by
             their
             vain
             inventions
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             no
             little
             stick
             to
             a
             tender
             mind
             ,
             at
             once
             to
             condemn
             the
             Religion
             and
             practice
             of
             such
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             would
             be
             carefull
             when
             they
             hear
             others
             questioning
             things
             ,
             or
             expressing
             their
             p●…judice
             at
             Ministers
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             established
             Truths
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             the
             present
             stopping
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             foster
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             kind
             by
             moving
             new
             doubts
             ,
             suspicions
             ,
             or
             giving
             new
             grounds
             of
             jealousie
             against
             Ministers
             or
             others
             ,
             but
             rather
             would
             gravely
             and
             wisely
             endeavour
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             would
             then
             be
             much
             and
             serious
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             christian
             fellowship
             ,
             observing
             or
             considering
             one
             another
             ,
             provoking
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             24.
             and
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             taking
             heed
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             amongst
             them
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             lest
             any
             of
             them
             be
             hardened
             :
             but
             ,
             exhort
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             as
             the
             remedy
             of
             that
             .
             There
             is
             no
             time
             wherein
             christian
             fellowship
             is
             more
             called-for
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             may
             be
             more
             profitable
             ,
             than
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             ordered
             and
             managed
             :
             I
             
             say
             ,
             rightly
             ordered
             and
             managed
             ;
             for
             ,
             often
             the
             pretext
             of
             christian
             fellowship
             is
             abused
             to
             the
             hatching
             and
             propagating
             of
             the
             most
             absurd
             opinions
             ,
             when
             people
             turn
             light
             and
             frothy
             ,
             taking
             up
             their
             time
             with
             vain
             janglings
             and
             diverting
             from
             the
             main
             scope
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             edification
             .
             These
             things
             are
             indeed
             to
             be
             shunned
             ,
             but
             christian
             fellowship
             is
             not
             to
             be
             disclaimed
             ,
             but
             wisely
             to
             be
             ordered
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             persons
             with
             whom
             ,
             and
             occasions
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             and
             duties
             insisted
             on
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             the
             confirming
             of
             themselves
             in
             some
             truth
             ,
             faithfull
             freedom
             in
             admonishing
             one
             another
             of
             what
             is
             wrong
             ,
             serious
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             repentance
             ,
             humility
             ,
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             graces
             ,
             fresh
             ;
             These
             and
             such
             like
             things
             are
             good
             and
             profitable
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             gravely
             ,
             singly
             ,
             faithfully
             ,
             tenderly
             and
             inoffensively
             followed
             .
             
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             persons
             infected
             ,
             the
             peoples
             duty
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             these
             steps
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             they
             are
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             their
             fault
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             their
             recovery
             .
             2.
             
             As
             they
             have
             occasion
             ,
             to
             testifie
             their
             dislike
             of
             their
             way
             ▪
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             noted
             or
             known
             to
             be
             instrumental
             in
             the
             carrying-on
             of
             novelties
             ,
             ought
             by
             all
             means
             to
             be
             shunned
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             their
             company
             and
             fellowship
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Men
             are
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             
             Philip.
             3.
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             are
             not
             to
             receive
             such
             into
             their
             house
             ,
             nor
             to
             give
             them
             a
             salutation
             ,
             or
             bid
             them
             God-speed
             ,
             3
             Epistle
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             They
             are
             to
             have
             no
             company
             with
             them
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             14.
             
             We
             conceive
             there
             is
             no
             duty
             that
             is
             more
             pressingly
             urged
             upon
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             clear
             by
             considering
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             fore-cited
             places
             ,
             but
             many
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             especially
             that
             place
             ,
             Prov.
             19.
             27.
             
             
               Cease
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               instruction
               [
               that
               causeth
               ]
               to
               erre
               from
               the
               words
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             this
             double
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             conduceth
             more
             to
             preserve
             those
             that
             are
             intire
             ;
             
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             walk
             upon
             fire
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             burnt
             ,
             Prov.
             7.
             27
             ,
             28.
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             not
             a
             few
             confirmeth
             this
             ;
             for
             ,
             many
             had
             not
             declined
             ,
             had
             they
             keeped
             distance
             even
             from
             the
             garments
             that
             were
             so
             defiled
             and
             infected
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             a
             hearing
             of
             such
             instruction
             that
             causeth
             to
             erre
             from
             the
             way
             of
             understanding
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             usefull
             to
             convince
             the
             persons
             infected
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             ashamed
             ;
             which
             is
             another
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             doth
             command
             this
             .
             And
             we
             may
             adde
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             doth
             more
             evidence
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             reverencing
             of
             Him
             ;
             and
             nothing
             that
             is
             more
             becoming
             a
             sinner
             ,
             that
             is
             sensible
             that
             he
             hath
             corruption
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             standeth
             in
             aw
             to
             come
             near
             a
             seen
             tentation
             ;
             For
             ,
             God
             is
             jealous
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             abide
             mens
             hazarding
             of
             themselves
             to
             be
             carried
             a
             whoring
             from
             Him
             :
             and
             men
             are
             not
             free
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             so
             readily
             are
             capable
             of
             what
             is
             corrupt
             .
             It
             may
             be
             that
             people
             do
             think
             that
             there
             is
             no
             ill
             and
             hazard
             in
             trying
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             proving
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             may
             hold
             fast
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             Ministers
             fearing
             the
             diminishing
             of
             their
             own
             particular
             respect
             ,
             that
             doth
             make
             them
             presse
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             their
             carnall
             passion
             ;
             But
             such
             would
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             His
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             restrain
             people
             from
             any
             due
             liberty
             ,
             when
             they
             expresly
             prohibit
             their
             companying
             with
             such
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             such
             ,
             especially
             where
             it
             is
             done
             purposely
             ,
             usually
             and
             deliberatly
             .
             And
             ,
             we
             suppose
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             direction
             in
             reference
             to
             any
             particular
             in
             the
             Word
             more
             frequently
             ,
             weightily
             ,
             and
             peremptorily
             pressed
             than
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             places
             alleaged
             do
             clear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             〈◊〉
             consider
             ,
             if
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             had
             any
             fear
             of
             losing
             their
             respect
             ,
             or
             of
             inability
             to
             maintain
             their
             point
             against
             any
             Seducers
             ;
             yet
             do
             they
             presse
             this
             themselves
             ,
             and
             command
             
             and
             charge
             other
             Ministers
             after
             them
             ,
             to
             presse
             this
             also
             upon
             their
             hearers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             would
             consider
             ,
             if
             these
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             the
             Apostles
             )
             did
             foster
             carnal
             passion
             ,
             whileas
             yet
             they
             so
             pressed
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             did
             reprove
             the
             suffering
             of
             such
             to
             continue
             in
             fellowship
             ;
             Yea
             also
             ▪
             they
             di●…
             so
             practise
             it
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Church-history
             recordeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             having
             entered
             a
             Bath
             ,
             where
             the
             heretick
             Cerinthus
             was
             ,
             he
             did
             immediatly
             in
             hast
             go
             out
             ,
             professing
             fear
             to
             be
             ruined
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             continue
             under
             the
             same
             roof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             would
             consider
             ,
             if
             the
             meaning
             of
             such
             places
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Prove
               all
               things
               ,
               Try
               the
               spirits
               ,
            
             be
             such
             as
             necessitates
             folks
             to
             give
             hearing
             unto
             every
             novelty
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             that
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             that
             every
             person
             should
             enquire
             and
             put
             to
             trial
             every
             errour
             and
             every
             opinion
             .
             2.
             
             Th●…
             people
             are
             not
             in
             capacity
             to
             do
             so
             .
             3.
             
             This
             directly
             crosseth
             the
             letter
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             former
             precepts
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             this
             command
             of
             proving
             all
             things
             ,
             was
             given
             .
             It
             must
             be
             understood
             therefore
             ,
             as
             agreeing
             therewith
             ,
             and
             to
             point-out
             that
             no
             doctrine
             should
             be
             admitted
             without
             proof
             ,
             upon
             the
             trust
             of
             any
             bearer
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             be
             tried
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Bereans
             did
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             allow
             them
             positively
             to
             try
             every
             thing
             ,
             especially
             how
             grosse
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             without
             trial
             ,
             though
             it
             command
             them
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             thing
             without
             proof
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             a
             main
             part
             of
             the
             peoples
             duty
             is
             to
             concur
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             for
             countenancing
             and
             adding
             weight
             unto
             the
             respective
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             steps
             ,
             which
             are
             called-for
             from
             Ministers
             in
             their
             stations
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             to
             contribute
             what
             clearnesse
             they
             ●…an
             for
             the
             discovery
             and
             triall
             of
             such
             persons
             .
             To
             add
             their
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             make
             the
             means
             of
             conviction
             the
             more
             weighty
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             By
             evidencing
             of
             their
             dislike
             of
             the
             persons
             obstinacy
             ,
             
             and
             their
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             justice
             and
             necessity
             of
             drawing
             forth
             further
             Sentences
             against
             them
             .
             4.
             
             In
             shunning
             of
             their
             company
             ,
             abstaining
             from
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             otherwayes
             ,
             to
             expresse
             their
             indignation
             against
             their
             way
             .
             5.
             
             In
             carrying
             to
             them
             accordingly
             as
             they
             are
             Sentenced
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             ratifie
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             endeavour
             the
             making
             of
             it
             weighty
             ,
             and
             eff●…ctuall
             upon
             the
             persons
             ,
             that
             thereby
             ,
             they
             being
             made
             ashamed
             ,
             may
             the
             more
             readily
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             turned
             therefrom
             .
             And
             people
             are
             by
             all
             means
             to
             shun
             such
             familiarity
             ,
             especially
             with
             Excommunicate
             persons
             ,
             as
             may
             lessen
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             Sentence
             ,
             or
             mar
             their
             being
             ashamed
             ,
             which
             indeed
             will
             make
             people
             guilty
             of
             despising
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             obstructing
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             unto
             a
             brother
             ,
             and
             also
             make
             themselves
             obnoxious
             to
             Censure
             ,
             as
             being
             scandalous
             by
             so
             doing
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             What
             further
             duty
             is
             required
             of
             private
             Professors
             towards
             Hereticks
             that
             are
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             duty
             further
             is
             called-for
             from
             private
             persons
             towards
             a
             person
             cut
             off
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             suppose
             these
             things
             are
             called-for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Abstinence
             from
             unnecessary
             civil
             fellowship
             ,
             as
             ,
             not
             to
             frequent
             their
             company
             ,
             to
             visit
             them
             ,
             to
             dine
             or
             sup
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             them
             dining
             or
             supping
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             such
             familiarity
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             useth
             to
             be
             with
             others
             ,
             or
             possibly
             hath
             been
             with
             them
             :
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             and
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             the
             peoples
             duty
             to
             carry
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             mean
             for
             their
             edification
             ,
             than
             proportionally
             it
             is
             the
             Ministers
             duty
             to
             instruct
             ,
             passe
             Sentence
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             would
             be
             an
             abstinence
             from
             Christian
             fellowship
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             pray
             with
             them
             ,
             
             read
             or
             confer
             of
             spirituall
             purposes
             ,
             (
             purposly
             at
             least
             )
             nor
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             that
             belongeth
             to
             Christian-communion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             
               reject
               him
            
             in
             that
             sense
             from
             Christian
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             
               to
               account
               him
               as
               an
               heathen
               man
               or
               publican
               .
            
             In
             this
             respect
             ,
             we
             cannot
             walk
             with
             an
             excommunicate
             man
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             walk
             with
             other
             Christians
             ;
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             respect
             ,
             we
             cannot
             walk
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             walk
             with
             other
             heathens
             ,
             that
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             as
             grosse
             sins
             upon
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             putteth
             this
             differeece
             expresly
             between
             them
             and
             these
             who
             are
             simply
             heathens
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             even
             then
             prayer
             may
             be
             made
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             excommunication
             is
             no
             evidence
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             hath
             sinned
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             their
             sin
             is
             a
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             their
             necessities
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             in
             want
             ,
             may
             and
             should
             be
             supplied
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             naturall
             to
             supply
             such
             ;
             they
             may
             be
             helped
             also
             against
             unjust
             violence
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             personall
             hazard
             ,
             if
             they
             fall
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             occasion
             offereth
             ,
             folks
             may
             give
             a
             weighty
             serious
             word
             of
             admonition
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             because
             by
             such
             means
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Sentence
             and
             its
             weight
             are
             furthered
             ,
             and
             not
             weakened
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             that
             are
             in
             naturall
             relations
             ,
             ought
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Husbands
             and
             Wives
             ,
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             Masters
             and
             Servants
             ,
             Magistrates
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             &c.
             for
             ,
             what
             nature
             bindeth
             ,
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             loose
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Men
             may
             follow
             civil
             businesse
             ,
             as
             paying
             or
             exacting
             payment
             of
             debts
             ,
             buying
             or
             selling
             ,
             and
             may
             walk
             in
             such
             things
             as
             are
             requisit
             for
             humane
             fellowship
             and
             society
             ,
             because
             ,
             though
             Church
             Censures
             be
             to
             humble
             and
             shame
             men
             ,
             by
             bearing
             in
             on
             them
             their
             sinfulnesse
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             to
             undo
             them
             ,
             and
             simply
             to
             take
             away
             a
             being
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Yet
             all
             these
             things
             would
             be
             done
             with
             them
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             As
             ,
             1.
             the
             persons
             may
             shew
             their
             indignation
             
             at
             their
             way
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             expresse
             tendernesse
             to
             their
             persons
             .
             2.
             
             It
             would
             be
             done
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             from
             what
             useth
             to
             be
             with
             others
             ,
             not
             under
             such
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             bear
             out
             their
             respect
             to
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             shew
             respect
             to
             them
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             such
             frequencie
             in
             medling
             with
             such
             persons
             ,
             nor
             would
             it
             be
             with
             familiarity
             or
             many
             words
             ,
             and
             long
             discourses
             to
             other
             purposes
             ,
             nor
             with
             laughing
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             intimacie
             or
             complacencie
             ,
             as
             is
             used
             with
             others
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             businesse
             would
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             abstained
             from
             .
             3.
             
             When
             ,
             what
             is
             necessary
             is
             past
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             on
             necessity
             ,
             folks
             would
             not
             eat
             or
             drink
             with
             them
             at
             the
             time
             of
             doing
             their
             businesse
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             closing
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             because
             that
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             belong
             to
             them
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             the
             due
             distance
             would
             not
             be
             keeped
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             great
             practick
             ,
             so
             to
             carry
             to
             them
             as
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Sentence
             be
             not
             lessened
             ,
             nor
             they
             prejudged
             of
             what
             otherwayes
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             being
             ,
             but
             that
             so
             every
             opportunity
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             whereby
             their
             edification
             may
             be
             advanced
             .
          
           
             If
             what
             is
             before
             said
             ,
             be
             considered
             ,
             We
             suppose
             there
             will
             be
             no
             great
             need
             to
             add
             arguments
             to
             provoke
             either
             Ministers
             or
             others
             to
             be
             zealous
             in
             prosecuting
             their
             respective
             duties
             ;
             Yet
             these
             few
             considerations
             may
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             pondered
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             scarcely
             hath
             delusion
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             grosse
             ,
             ever
             broken
             in
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             been
             forborn
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             carried
             away
             many
             therewith
             ,
             and
             hath
             proven
             exceedingly
             inductive
             to
             much
             sin
             ,
             offence
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             division
             ,
             bitternesse
             and
             ills
             of
             all
             sorts
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             Very
             little
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             put
             this
             out
             of
             question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             that
             this
             spirit
             of
             delusion
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             special
             
             manner
             fore-prophesied
             of
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             great
             reviving
             and
             strength
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             expresly
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             some
             shall
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             :
             And
             why
             is
             that
             expresly
             added
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             warning
             the
             more
             clearly
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             be
             at
             their
             duty
             ?
             Again
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
             This
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             perillous
             times
             shall
             come
             .
             It
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             holy
             and
             learned
             man
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               last
               dayes
            
             ;
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             
               last
               times
            
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             did
             relate
             to
             a
             time
             nearer
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             so
             the
             first
             looketh
             to
             the
             Popish
             superstitions
             and
             abominations
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             there
             reproved
             ,
             doth
             seem
             to
             favour
             this
             )
             and
             this
             last
             place
             doth
             relate
             to
             the
             grosse
             delusions
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             the
             form
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             were
             to
             succeed
             to
             these
             ;
             And
             therefore
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             places
             ,
             ought
             in
             these
             times
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             watchfull
             and
             zealous
             ,
             s●…ing
             the
             Trumpet
             hath
             given
             so
             distinct
             a
             sound
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             dreadfull
             effects
             which
             such
             ills
             necessarily
             bring
             with
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             ruine
             to
             bodies
             or
             estates
             ,
             but
             to
             souls
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             permit
             that
             ,
             but
             its
             rebellion
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             
               teach
               rebellion
            
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             same
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             what
             will
             stir
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             or
             what
             will
             waken
             love
             to
             ,
             and
             sympathie
             with
             ,
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             this
             do
             not
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
             how
             often
             zeal
             ,
             diligence
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             men
             in
             their
             several
             places
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             laid
             down
             )
             have
             proved
             exceeding
             helpfull
             for
             preventing
             and
             restraining
             the
             growth
             of
             such
             evils
             ,
             so
             that
             thereby
             such
             a
             ●…loud
             hath
             been
             dryed
             up
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Rev.
             12.
             which
             otherwayes
             might
             have
             drowned
             the
             Woman
             and
             her
             seed
             ;
             and
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             it
             is
             marked
             ,
             that
             such
             tares
             are
             sown
             and
             spring
             up
             ,
             not
             while
             men
             are
             watchfull
             and
             diligent
             ,
             but
             while
             they
             sleep
             and
             are
             defective
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             
             ver
             .
             25.
             for
             ,
             diligence
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             hath
             the
             blessing
             promised
             which
             others
             cannot
             expect
             ;
             and
             if
             wrath
             be
             come
             to
             such
             an
             height
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             be
             intreated
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             yet
             the
             person
             that
             is
             diligent
             may
             look
             for
             his
             own
             soul
             for
             a
             prey
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             kept
             on
             his
             feet
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             tentations
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             may
             be
             a
             provocation
             to
             humility
             and
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             great
             men
             have
             been
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             most
             vile
             delusions
             :
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             did
             abound
             in
             most
             eminent
             gifts
             ,
             yet
             corrupt
             teachers
             wanted
             not
             influence
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Galatia
             hath
             been
             most
             singularly
             zealous
             and
             tender
             ,
             yet
             what
             an
             height
             delusion
             came
             to
             amongst
             them
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             bewitched
             therewith
             ,
             Galat.
             3.
             1.
             
             In
             Church-history
             also
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             most
             eminent
             men
             have
             been
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             vainest
             delusions
             :
             that
             great
             Light
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             became
             tainted
             exceedingly
             with
             the
             delusions
             of
             the
             Montanists
             :
             and
             after-times
             have
             letten
             us
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             eminentest
             of
             men
             are
             capable
             of
             defection
             ;
             and
             even
             Stars
             are
             often
             made
             to
             fall
             from
             heaven
             by
             such
             storms
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             dreadfull
             also
             to
             consider
             how
             difficultly
             men
             are
             recovered
             from
             these
             delusions
             .
             It
             's
             a
             rare
             thing
             to
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             History
             ,
             any
             observable
             recovery
             of
             a
             person
             that
             hath
             slipped
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             Sometimes
             indeed
             persons
             ,
             that
             through
             fear
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             countenance
             Idolatry
             in
             a
             particular
             act
             ,
             are
             marked
             with
             much
             tendernesse
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             failing
             ,
             and
             to
             abandon
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             often
             such
             a
             failing
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             some
             surprizal
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             infirmity
             ;
             but
             the
             recovery
             of
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             hath
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             deliberation
             drunken-in
             errour
             and
             rejected
             convictions
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             rare
             thing
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             peradventure
             added
             thereto
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             23.
             
             (
             as
             was
             formerly
             marked
             )
             which
             will
             not
             readily
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             case
             ;
             yea
             ,
             often
             
             such
             persons
             do
             
               wax
               worse
               and
               worse
            
             ,
             and
             one
             delusion
             draweth-on
             another
             till
             it
             come
             to
             the
             greatest
             height
             of
             absurdity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             PART
             IIII.
          
           Concerning
           Scandalous
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             How
             heresie
             ,
             schism
             and
             division
             differ
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             division
             .
          
           
             HAving
             now
             come
             this
             length
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             of
             nigh
             concernment
             to
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             which
             possibly
             might
             be
             usefull
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             Concerning
             such
             scandals
             as
             cannot
             be
             called
             in
             the
             former
             sense
             doctrinall
             ,
             not
             yet
             personall
             ;
             because
             there
             may
             be
             purity
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             regularity
             and
             orderlinesse
             in
             the
             other
             respect
             ,
             and
             yet
             actually
             there
             may
             be
             a
             scandal
             and
             an
             offence
             or
             occasion
             of
             stumbling
             lying
             in
             the
             way
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             schisms
             and
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             This
             we
             
             confesse
             is
             no
             lesse
             difficult
             to
             speak
             to
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             often
             more
             that
             can
             be
             said
             for
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             side
             from
             whence
             the
             offence
             riseth
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             discernable
             ,
             which
             maketh
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             more
             unwilling
             and
             lesse
             confident
             to
             undertake
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             in
             reference
             thereto
             ;
             Yet
             seing
             we
             have
             in
             providence
             been
             led
             to
             the
             former
             purposes
             ,
             without
             any
             previous
             design
             ;
             and
             now
             ,
             having
             this
             occuring
             to
             us
             ,
             before
             we
             close
             ,
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             shortly
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             reference
             thereto
             ,
             in
             a
             generall
             abstracted
             manner
             ,
             without
             descending
             to
             any
             particulars
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             dangerous
             to
             
             be
             touched
             upon
             ;
             but
             shall
             give
             some
             generall
             hints
             concerning
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             induced
             unto
             upon
             these
             considerations
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             such
             divisions
             are
             as
             really
             scandalous
             
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             either
             scandals
             in
             practice
             or
             doctrine
             are
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             hath
             as
             fully
             discovered
             and
             abundantly
             condemned
             the
             offensivenesse
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             of
             the
             former
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             such
             a
             connexion
             amongst
             these
             sorts
             of
             scandals
             ,
             that
             often
             one
             is
             not
             without
             the
             other
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             1.
             that
             contention
             and
             offences
             and
             the
             wo
             that
             followeth
             them
             ,
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Divisions
             and
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             heresies
             ,
             are
             knit
             together
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             18
             ,
             19.
             so
             that
             seldome
             there
             is
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             division
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             never
             is
             division
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             offence
             ,
             As
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             these
             of
             Corinth
             and
             Galatia
             is
             clear
             :
             Hence
             dogs
             and
             
               evil
               workers
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             spreaders
             of
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             are
             also
             called
             the
             
               concision
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             experience
             we
             often
             find
             ,
             that
             a
             spirit
             of
             division
             waiteth
             upon
             delusion
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             doth
             take
             up
             and
             prevail
             ,
             even
             over
             those
             who
             have
             been
             preserved
             from
             the
             delusion
             ;
             As
             in
             a
             great
             storm
             ,
             some
             places
             have
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             blasts
             and
             drops
             ,
             who
             yet
             may
             be
             keeped
             free
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             tempest
             ;
             Even
             so
             ,
             this
             deluge
             of
             errour
             ,
             hath
             showrs
             of
             divisions
             waiting
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             often
             may
             affect
             these
             who
             are
             preserved
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             delusion
             it self
             ;
             which
             maketh
             ,
             that
             the
             speaking
             something
             to
             this
             ,
             doth
             not
             impertinently
             follow
             upon
             the
             former
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             if
             this
             be
             wanting
             ,
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             former
             cases
             ,
             is
             palpably
             defective
             ,
             especially
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             lesse
             cause
             to
             observe
             this
             evil
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             former
             .
             This
             being
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             a
             cause
             that
             bringeth
             them
             forth
             and
             fostereth
             them
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             an
             effect
             which
             necessarily
             and
             naturally
             followeth
             upon
             them
             :
             for
             ,
             
             divisions
             breed
             both
             scandals
             in
             practice
             and
             doctrine
             ;
             And
             again
             ,
             scandal
             in
             these
             ,
             doth
             breed
             and
             entertain
             divisions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             we
             would
             say
             ,
             shall
             be
             drawn
             to
             these
             
             four
             heads
             .
             1.
             
             To
             consider
             what
             division
             is
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             sort
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             here
             .
             2.
             
             What
             are
             the
             causes
             which
             do
             breed
             and
             foster
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             What
             are
             the
             evil
             effects
             which
             ordinarily
             flow
             from
             it
             .
             4.
             
             What
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             duty
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             suitable
             remedies
             of
             such
             a
             distemper
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             We
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             any
             new
             or
             strange
             thing
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             maketh
             it
             clear
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             putteth
             it
             out
             of
             question
             :
             Concerning
             which
             we
             may
             premit
             these
             few
             things
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             division
             which
             is
             intended
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             every
             contest
             ,
             and
             alienation
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             difference
             of
             practice
             incident
             to
             men
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Church
             concerning
             Church
             affairs
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             civil
             debates
             and
             contentions
             .
             We
             would
             advert
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             Church
             differences
             that
             fall
             not
             under
             the
             charge
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             as
             when
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             men
             of
             conscience
             are
             of
             different
             judgements
             ,
             yet
             carry
             it
             without
             any
             offence
             or
             breach
             of
             charity
             ;
             Or
             ,
             when
             in
             some
             practices
             there
             is
             diversity
             with
             forbearance
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             Policarpus
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             Iraeneus
             (
             about
             Easter
             matters
             )
             These
             we
             speak
             not
             unto
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             sometimes
             titles
             and
             expressions
             may
             be
             used
             more
             generally
             and
             promiscuously
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             we
             would
             distinguish
             between
             these
             three
             ,
             
               Heresie
               ,
               Schism
            
             and
             Division
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             what
             otherwayes
             useth
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             first
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             is
             some
             errour
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             
             that
             especially
             in
             fundamentall
             doctrine
             ,
             followed
             with
             pertinacie
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             propagate
             the
             
             same
             .
             Again
             ,
             Schism
             may
             be
             where
             no
             heresie
             in
             doctrine
             is
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             breaking
             of
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             communion
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             amongst
             the
             Members
             thereof
             ,
             and
             is
             either
             in
             Government
             or
             Worship
             .
             As
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             Government
             ,
             when
             the
             common
             Government
             ,
             whereto
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             is
             rent
             ,
             and
             a
             Government
             distinct
             ,
             set
             up
             .
             This
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             when
             the
             Government
             is
             altered
             ▪
             as
             ,
             suppose
             some
             should
             set
             up
             Episcopacy
             in
             opposition
             
             to
             Presbytery
             ,
             yet
             keeping
             still
             the
             fundamentall
             truths
             ;
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             Government
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             but
             there
             be
             difference
             concerning
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             power
             doth
             belong
             ;
             so
             ,
             sometimes
             men
             have
             acknowledged
             Popery
             ,
             yet
             followed
             diverse
             Popes
             ;
             So
             often
             ,
             Sectaries
             have
             not
             disclaimed
             Councils
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             have
             set
             up
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             refused
             subjection
             to
             these
             to
             whom
             it
             belonged
             .
             The
             first
             kind
             implieth
             a
             doctrinall
             errour
             concerning
             Government
             ;
             The
             second
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             same
             principles
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             differeth
             in
             the
             application
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             becometh
             a
             schism
             ,
             when
             men
             act
             accordingly
             in
             acknowledging
             diverse
             supream
             Independent
             Governments
             :
             Because
             so
             ,
             when
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             it
             becometh
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             two
             :
             and
             this
             is
             exclaimed
             against
             ,
             and
             regrated
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             under
             the
             expression
             of
             erecting
             
               altare
               contra
               altare
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               altar
               against
               altar
            
             ,
             whenas
             the
             Lord
             allowed
             but
             one
             ,
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             His
             own
             worship
             .
             2.
             
             Schism
             may
             be
             in
             worship
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             both
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             and
             Government
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             not
             communion
             keeped
             in
             Church-ordinances
             ,
             as
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             but
             a
             separate
             way
             of
             going
             about
             these
             is
             followed
             .
             It
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             in
             part
             the
             schism
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             (
             whatever
             was
             the
             rise
             thereof
             )
             that
             they
             had
             a
             divided
             way
             of
             communicating
             ,
             and
             of
             going
             about
             other
             duties
             ,
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             
             gathered
             from
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             with
             33.
             
             This
             kind
             of
             schism
             hath
             been
             frequent
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hath
             flowed
             not
             so
             much
             from
             dissatisfaction
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Government
             thereof
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Members
             ,
             or
             failings
             of
             the
             Governours
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             
               Novatians
               ,
               Donatists
               ,
               Meletians
               ,
               Cathari
            
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             their
             fault
             did
             not
             consist
             in
             setting
             up
             any
             strange
             Doctrine
             ▪
             or
             in
             rejecting
             of
             the
             truth
             (
             at
             least
             at
             the
             first
             )
             but
             in
             breaking
             the
             band
             of
             communion
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             hath
             it
             often
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Schismaticos
               facit
               non
               diversa
               fides
               sed
               communionis
               disrupta
               societas
            
             ,
             
               contra
               Faustum
               ,
               lib.
            
             
             20.
             
             Again
             ,
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             
               
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Ad
                 Bonifac.
                 Epist.
              
               50.
               
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 de
                 ipsa
                 fide
                 vertitur
                 quaestio
                 ,
                 sed
                 de
                 sola
                 communione
                 infaeliciter
                 litigant
                 ,
                 &
                 contra
                 unitatem
                 Christi
                 rebell●…s
                 inimiciti●…s
                 ,
                 perversitate
                 sui
                 erroris
                 ,
                 exercent
                 .
              
            
             And
             this
             sort
             of
             schism
             doth
             often
             draw
             with
             it
             the
             former
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             way
             to
             maintain
             this
             without
             the
             other
             .
             Of
             this
             schism
             there
             are
             many
             kinds
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             several
             rises
             and
             degrees
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             extendeth
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             communion
             in
             whole
             ,
             from
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             only
             from
             some
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             where
             there
             hath
             not
             been
             a
             totall
             schism
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             that
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Supper
             especially
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             like
             also
             ,
             that
             that
             schism
             hath
             been
             occasioned
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             some
             members
             ,
             with
             whom
             others
             have
             scared
             to
             communicate
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             not
             tarried
             for
             them
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             particularly
             condemn
             this
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             tarry
             one
             for
             another
             ;
             and
             to
             attain
             this
             ,
             he
             doth
             clear
             them
             of
             what
             was
             necessary
             for
             right
             partaking
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             examining
             of
             themselves
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             and
             doth
             declare
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             who
             so
             did
             eat
             unworthily
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             prepare
             himself
             ,
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             damnation
             ;
             but
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             others
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             ye
             need
             not
             be
             so
             anxiously
             solicitous
             
             how
             they
             be
             prepared
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             sort
             they
             be
             that
             are
             with
             you
             ,
             but
             examine
             your selves
             ,
             and
             tarry
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             not
             a
             schism
             amongst
             you
             .
             And
             this
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             reproving
             drunkennesse
             among
             the
             Communicants
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             not
             admit
             that
             as
             an
             excuse
             ,
             why
             private
             persons
             should
             Communicate
             separatedly
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             practice
             .
             This
             was
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             first
             part
             .
          
           
             This
             Schism
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             understood
             ,
             hath
             ever
             proven
             exceeding
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             an
             inlet
             and
             nursery
             to
             the
             greatest
             errours
             ;
             It
             is
             most
             pressingly
             condemned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             even
             with
             as
             great
             weight
             as
             corrupt
             doctrine
             and
             heresie
             are
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             attributed
             to
             that
             same
             originall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             witchcraft
             ,
             idolatry
             ,
             heresie
             ,
             &c.
             Gal.
             5.
             20.
             
             It
             hath
             ever
             been
             most
             weighting
             to
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             most
             offensive
             to
             people
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             most
             advantageous
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             the
             Church
             most
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             sad
             complaints
             and
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Novatians
               ,
               Donatists
            
             and
             others
             of
             that
             kind
             :
             It
             hath
             also
             proven
             most
             dangerous
             to
             these
             who
             have
             been
             engaged
             therein
             ,
             and
             often
             hath
             been
             a
             snare
             to
             bring
             on
             some
             spiritual
             desertion
             ,
             deadness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             security
             ,
             self-confidence
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             spirituall
             evils
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             or
             to
             dispose
             for
             receiving
             a
             more
             grosse
             tentation
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             marked
             .
             Also
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             such
             schisms
             have
             spread
             very
             suddenly
             in
             some
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             have
             not
             been
             easily
             removed
             ;
             for
             ,
             these
             schisms
             of
             the
             Novatians
             and
             Donatists
             did
             trouble
             the
             Church
             for
             severall
             generations
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             enough
             to
             make
             men
             think
             the
             breach
             of
             unity
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             little
             evil
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             fearfull
             to
             fall
             in
             the
             same
             .
             But
             because
             every
             schism
             properly
             doth
             imply
             some
             errour
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             although
             it
             doth
             not
             arise
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             
             therefore
             we
             shall
             forbear
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             particularly
             to
             this
             ,
             because
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             errours
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             may
             in
             part
             be
             applyed
             here
             :
             For
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             schism
             doth
             imply
             one
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             those
             .
             1.
             
             That
             such
             apprehended
             corruptions
             do
             either
             make
             such
             a
             society
             to
             be
             no
             Church
             ,
             or
             communion
             with
             that
             Church
             in
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             because
             of
             such
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             corrupt
             members
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             may
             be
             a
             distinct
             erected
             Church
             beside
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             not
             be
             of
             communion
             with
             that
             other
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             These
             or
             such
             consequences
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             earth
             is
             not
             one
             ,
             (
             which
             truth
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             main
             ground
             of
             all
             Church-union
             and
             communion
             )
             Or
             ,
             that
             that
             one
             Church
             may
             be
             of
             such
             heterogeneous
             or
             dissimilary
             parts
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             of
             them
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             other
             ;
             Or
             ,
             at
             least
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             ought
             to
             seek
             his
             own
             satisfaction
             and
             consolation
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             prejudice
             and
             renting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             generall
             offence
             and
             stumbling
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             The
             fairest
             schism
             and
             separation
             ,
             must
             imply
             one
             of
             these
             :
             for
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             otherwayes
             men
             would
             act
             so
             directly
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             principles
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             take
             them
             for
             granted
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             adverted
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             an
             unjust
             schism
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             separation
             without
             any
             cause
             at
             all
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             rash
             and
             scandalous
             schism
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             beyond
             the
             ground
             given
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             the
             ground
             given
             ,
             is
             not
             such
             as
             will
             warrant
             such
             a
             separation
             :
             Which
             may
             be
             ,
             1.
             when
             the
             separation
             or
             schism
             is
             upon
             some
             occasion
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             such
             as
             doth
             make
             communion
             therein
             sinfull
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             Corinth
             .
             Or
             ,
             2.
             when
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             schism
             is
             extended
             beyond
             the
             ground
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             suppose
             one
             could
             not
             communicate
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             sinfull
             corruption
             
             in
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             if
             ,
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             one
             should
             separate
             from
             communion
             in
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             exceed
             the
             ground
             given
             .
             Or
             ,
             3.
             when
             no
             professed
             schism
             is
             owned
             ;
             yet
             when
             really
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             practised
             ,
             so
             as
             men
             can
             neither
             justifie
             a
             schism
             ,
             or
             separation
             upon
             such
             a
             ground
             ,
             nor
             yet
             altogether
             vindicate
             their
             practice
             from
             inferring
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             the
             schism
             and
             rent
             floweth
             from
             affection
             ,
             or
             inclination
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             well
             grounded
             light
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             but
             rash
             and
             unwarrantable
             .
             4.
             
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             precipitant
             ,
             when
             either
             means
             have
             not
             been
             used
             to
             remove
             that
             ground
             if
             it
             be
             just
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             men
             so
             heighten
             some
             lesser
             defect
             in
             a
             Church
             by
             aggreging
             it
             with
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
             a
             ground
             sufficient
             to
             bear
             and
             warrant
             separation
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             to
             vent
             their
             dissatisfaction
             with
             things
             ,
             or
             persons
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             hurt
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             occasion
             a
             rent
             ,
             or
             division
             ,
             or
             schism
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             ▪
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             others
             beside
             their
             intention
             may
             thus
             conclude
             ,
             A
             Church
             so
             corrupted
             ,
             &c.
             is
             not
             to
             be
             keeped
             communion
             with
             ,
             (
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             proposition
             is
             sound
             and
             so
             qualified
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Divines
             )
             But
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Church
             is
             such
             .
             This
             again
             ,
             is
             offered
             to
             be
             made
             out
             by
             the
             too
             vehement
             aggravation
             of
             some
             lesser
             defect
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             confirm
             that
             assumption
             :
             and
             in
             practice
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             some
             will
             lay
             down
             premisses
             concerning
             a
             schism
             ,
             who
             yet
             dare
             not
             act
             according
             to
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             actually
             separate
             ,
             So
             others
             will
             keep
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             actually
             separate
             in
             practice
             ,
             who
             yet
             durst
             not
             in
             Thesi
             absolutely
             maintain
             schism
             to
             be
             lawfull
             upon
             such
             a
             ground
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             adverted
             ,
             that
             schisms
             and
             divisions
             are
             so
             nigh
             in
             nature
             and
             names
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             use
             instances
             for
             illustration
             of
             either
             promiscuously
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             word
             ,
             is
             Division
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             at
             
             the
             first
             view
             differ
             from
             Schism
             ;
             yet
             we
             do
             take
             it
             here
             as
             different
             ,
             and
             to
             agree
             to
             such
             Divisions
             and
             Dissentions
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             are
             consistent
             with
             communion
             both
             in
             Government
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             a
             divided
             Government
             or
             Worship
             following
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             case
             .
             Of
             such
             there
             are
             many
             instances
             in
             Scripture
             and
             Church-history
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             observe
             by
             considering
             these
             Distinctions
             thereof
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             
               Doctrinal
               Division
            
             ,
             as
             when
             
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             nor
             yet
             is
             it
             pleaded-for
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             the
             breaking
             off
             of
             communion
             amongst
             these
             that
             differ
             ,
             yet
             possibly
             being
             a
             meer
             indifferent
             matter
             ,
             is
             followed
             with
             too
             much
             eagernesse
             ,
             vehemency
             bitternesse
             .
             &c.
             by
             these
             who
             owne
             the
             
             same
             respectively
             .
             Thus
             contentions
             were
             hot
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             for
             meats
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             which
             were
             neither
             of
             themselves
             destructive
             to
             the
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             not
             heretical
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             break
             off
             communion
             in
             Church-ordinances
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             not
             schismatical
             ;
             yet
             was
             the
             Church
             troubled
             therewith
             by
             division
             amongst
             her
             members
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             are
             the
             divisions
             that
             may
             be
             amongst
             godly
             and
             orthodox
             men
             in
             some
             points
             of
             Truth
             ,
             when
             they
             too
             vehemently
             presse
             their
             own
             opinion
             to
             be
             received
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             necessity
             ,
             or
             load
             the
             other
             with
             too
             many
             absurdities
             beyond
             what
             will
             follow
             from
             the
             nature
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             some
             Divisions
             that
             may
             be
             called
             Practical
             and
             do
             indeed
             imply
             some
             difference
             of
             opinion
             ,
             but
             do
             also
             infer
             somewhat
             in
             practice
             :
             Of
             this
             sort
             was
             the
             division
             about
             Easter
             in
             primitive
             times
             before
             it
             came
             to
             a
             schism
             ,
             some
             keeping
             one
             day
             ,
             some
             another
             .
             And
             in
             after-times
             it
             abounded
             ,
             when
             some
             acknowledged
             the
             ordination
             of
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             others
             not
             ;
             when
             some
             acknowledged
             the
             authority
             of
             such
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             others
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             divided
             practices
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Some
             Divisions
             are
             betwixt
             particular
             men
             ,
             some
             have
             influence
             upon
             Churches
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             one
             party
             against
             another
             .
             The
             first
             is
             more
             properly
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             betwixt
             eminently
             godly
             and
             zealous
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             betwixt
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             39.
             and
             is
             called
             a
             contention
             .
             Such
             also
             we
             will
             find
             in
             Church-history
             betwixt
             Augustine
             and
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Chrysostom
            
             and
             Epiphaneus
             ,
             which
             indeed
             hath
             a
             contention
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             prevent
             not
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             make
             parties
             ,
             and
             to
             rent
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             acting
             of
             one
             party
             against
             another
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             seen
             in
             many
             Councils
             ,
             and
             appeareth
             to
             have
             been
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             when
             one
             adhered
             to
             one
             person
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             looketh
             like
             faction
             ,
             and
             is
             properly
             division
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Division
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             as
             it
             is
             in
             judgment
             ,
             or
             in
             affection
             ,
             or
             in
             practice
             .
             It
             is
             in
             judgment
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             but
             have
             diverse
             apprehensions
             concerning
             Truths
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             in
             affection
             ,
             when
             upon
             that
             difference
             of
             judgment
             alienation
             followeth
             ,
             whereby
             that
             love
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             charity
             that
             one
             oweth
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             cooled
             or
             discomposed
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             in
             practice
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             and
             act
             differently
             and
             oppositly
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             an
             advantage
             to
             Truth
             for
             the
             one
             to
             crosse
             and
             undermine
             what
             the
             other
             doth
             :
             This
             distinction
             is
             clearly
             insinuated
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               divisions
               amongst
               you
            
             ;
             Which
             is
             branched-out
             in
             union
             in
             these
             three
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               speaking
               the
               same
               thing
            
             ,
             that
             relareth
             to
             action
             ;
             Of
             
               being
               perfectly
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
            
             that
             relateth
             to
             affection
             ;
             And
             of
             
               being
               one
               in
               the
               same
               judgment
               ,
            
             that
             relateth
             to
             opinion
             :
             which
             supposeth
             that
             there
             were
             divisions
             opposit
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             which
             also
             often
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             are
             some
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             are
             negative
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             
             of
             doing
             some
             duties
             .
             Thus
             men
             may
             differ
             and
             take
             diverse
             wayes
             ,
             yet
             both
             of
             them
             be
             endeavouring
             the
             thriving
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             labouring
             to
             crosse
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             one
             another
             lesse
             weighty
             and
             succesful
             .
             Thus
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             after
             their
             contention
             ,
             did
             indeed
             differ
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             prosecuting
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             both
             of
             them
             did
             continue
             faithfull
             therein
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             did
             counter
             plot
             nor
             counteract
             to
             others
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             divisions
             are
             positive
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             when
             men
             do
             not
             only
             differ
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             but
             do
             oppose
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             set
             themselves
             singly
             to
             prosecute
             the
             work
             ,
             which
             possibly
             their
             opposit
             may
             be
             prosecuting
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             an
             endeavour
             to
             lessen
             the
             authority
             and
             mar
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             engage
             men
             in
             the
             approbation
             of
             that
             particular
             wherein
             they
             do
             differ
             ,
             which
             savoureth
             of
             division
             and
             faction
             properly
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             hurtfull
             and
             intolerable
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             first
             is
             more
             tolerable
             amongst
             men
             who
             have
             their
             infirmities
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             like
             ,
             that
             such
             were
             the
             divisions
             of
             Corinth
             when
             there
             was
             an
             endeavour
             to
             cry
             up
             one
             ,
             and
             down
             another
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Some
             are
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             for
             difference
             of
             judgment
             ;
             some
             are
             in
             government
             ,
             for
             precedency
             ;
             as
             sometimes
             was
             amongst
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             a
             contest
             who
             should
             be
             greatest
             :
             which
             is
             not
             so
             much
             for
             Government
             abstractly
             ,
             and
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             about
             what
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             the
             persons
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             governours
             and
             doers
             thereof
             ;
             as
             amongst
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             question
             ,
             What
             kind
             of
             government
             shall
             be
             ?
             or
             ,
             What
             should
             be
             the
             Governours
             duty
             ?
             But
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             chief
             and
             have
             the
             main
             hand
             in
             ruling
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Sometimes
             Divisions
             are
             more
             stated
             and
             deeply
             rooted
             ,
             when
             some
             way
             mens
             designs
             are
             crosse
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             carrying
             them
             on
             .
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             occasional
             ,
             
             and
             arise
             from
             some
             particular
             act
             or
             circumstance
             ,
             wherein
             men
             may
             differ
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             when
             neither
             side
             draweth-on
             a
             division
             ;
             So
             that
             particular
             of
             taking
             or
             not
             taking
             
               Iohn
               Mark
            
             in
             the
             company
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             contention
             and
             division
             betwixt
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             when
             otherwayes
             there
             was
             an
             harmony
             in
             the
             series
             and
             strain
             of
             their
             whole
             way
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Sometimes
             Divisions
             are
             betwixt
             godly
             and
             orthodox
             men
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             men
             upon
             the
             other
             ;
             as
             were
             the
             divisions
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             Arian
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             they
             are
             amongst
             godly
             and
             orthodox
             men
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             main
             ingredient
             in
             ,
             and
             aggravation
             of
             ,
             the
             scandal
             of
             Division
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             amongst
             Christ's
             own
             Disciples
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             would
             especially
             speak
             to
             :
             Concerning
             which
             we
             say
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             incident
             to
             the
             Church
             
             as
             division
             amongst
             godly
             ,
             able
             ,
             and
             orthodox
             men
             ,
             as
             betwixt
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             
             The
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             disciples
             of
             Iohn
             ;
             yea
             ,
             oftentimes
             betwixt
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             And
             afterward
             the
             instances
             of
             Augustine
             and
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Chrysostom
            
             and
             Epiphaneus
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             do
             demonstrat
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             we
             find
             Iob
             and
             his
             friends
             keeping
             up
             a
             long
             dispute
             right
             sharply
             .
             And
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             something
             is
             recorded
             of
             a
             division
             between
             
               Moses
               ,
               Aaron
            
             and
             Miriam
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Division
             may
             continue
             long
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             
             a
             great
             height
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             very
             sharp
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             the
             rise
             thereof
             be
             small
             ;
             for
             ,
             contentions
             are
             ,
             as
             
               the
               letting
               out
               of
               waters
               ,
               Prov.
            
             17.
             14.
             and
             they
             often
             grow
             ,
             even
             amongst
             good
             men
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             provoke
             much
             sharpnesse
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             much
             confidence
             ,
             as
             the
             instances
             given
             do
             clear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             frequent
             to
             them
             to
             come
             to
             an
             
             height
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             easily
             removed
             ,
             even
             amongst
             the
             best
             ;
             This
             being
             true
             ,
             Prov.
             18.
             19.
             
             That
             
               a
               brother
               offended
               ,
               is
               harder
               to
               be
               won
               than
               a
               strong
               city
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               their
               contentions
               are
               as
               the
               bars
               of
               a
               castle
               ,
            
             they
             are
             so
             strongly
             rooted
             .
             Hence
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             breaking
             off
             between
             Iob
             and
             his
             friends
             ▪
             till
             the
             Lord
             interpose
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             composing
             of
             the
             matter
             between
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             but
             their
             contention
             continueth
             so
             hot
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             separate
             ;
             Neither
             is
             
             there
             any
             thing
             expresly
             recorded
             of
             their
             meeting
             together
             again
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             long
             been
             of
             most
             intimate
             fellowship
             as
             nearest
             colleagues
             in
             their
             journeying
             and
             travelling
             in
             the
             Lords
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             appointed
             thereto
             ,
             even
             by
             Himself
             extraordinarily
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             
             It
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             Chrysostome
             and
             Epiphaneus
             did
             sunder
             so
             imbittered
             one
             at
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             Epiphaneus
             did
             wish
             ,
             That
             Chrysostome
             should
             not
             die
             a
             Bishop
             :
             He
             again
             did
             wish
             ,
             That
             the
             other
             might
             not
             see
             his
             home
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Cyprus
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             then
             making
             his
             voyage
             ;
             both
             which
             accordingly
             fell
             out
             :
             which
             is
             a
             dreadfull
             instance
             of
             this
             evil
             ,
             and
             looketh
             like
             the
             Lords
             making
             use
             of
             their
             passion
             ,
             to
             signifie
             His
             displeasure
             against
             both
             their
             distempers
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Whence
             Divisions
             do
             arise
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             fostered
             and
             encreased
             .
          
           
             THis
             division
             doth
             frequently
             arise
             ,
             and
             is
             continued
             upon
             very
             small
             occasions
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ordinarily
             grosse
             heresies
             or
             palpable
             abominations
             ,
             that
             do
             draw
             godly
             and
             learned
             men
             to
             side
             in
             the
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             but
             things
             of
             lesser
             concernment
             ;
             which
             we
             will
             find
             to
             be
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             various
             and
             different
             apprehensions
             of
             truths
             ,
             that
             are
             lesse
             fundamentall
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             the
             debates
             
             about
             meats
             ,
             genealogies
             ,
             and
             other
             questions
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             concerning
             which
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             little
             jangling
             even
             amongst
             good
             men
             ;
             thus
             is
             it
             when
             Divines
             presse
             too
             hotly
             some
             truth
             ,
             not
             simply
             necessary
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             supponed
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             who
             yet
             see
             but
             in
             part
             should
             be
             of
             that
             same
             mind
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             left
             some
             things
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             doubtfull
             disputations
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             and
             though
             there
             be
             truth
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             of
             every
             debate
             ,
             yet
             considering
             that
             that
             is
             not
             alway
             easily
             demonstrable
             ,
             too
             peremptory
             deciding
             and
             pressing
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             cannot
             but
             occasion
             strife
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             it
             floweth
             from
             the
             mistake
             of
             some
             
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             the
             suspecting
             of
             the
             sincerity
             and
             integrity
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             whereby
             sometimes
             men
             are
             engaged
             ere
             they
             wit
             ,
             to
             maintain
             their
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             the
             lesse
             weight
             upon
             light
             holden
             forth
             by
             others
             ,
             It
             was
             thus
             with
             Iobs
             friends
             ,
             who
             ,
             mis-interpreting
             Gods
             hand
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             concluding
             uncharitably
             of
             his
             state
             ,
             are
             brought
             to
             maintain
             an
             unwarrantable
             These
             for
             making
             out
             of
             their
             point
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             arise
             from
             different
             apprehensions
             about
             
             some
             persons
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             different
             manner
             of
             doing
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             use-making
             of
             different
             persons
             ;
             As
             when
             one
             would
             have
             such
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             another
             doth
             not
             think
             him
             worthy
             ;
             When
             one
             doth
             think
             such
             a
             man
             deserveth
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             another
             thinketh
             that
             he
             doth
             ;
             when
             such
             different
             thoughts
             about
             persons
             ,
             means
             or
             manner
             of
             doing
             things
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             incident
             to
             the
             best
             of
             men
             )
             are
             followed
             with
             different
             actings
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             none
             doth
             cede
             to
             another
             ,
             then
             necessarily
             followeth
             contention
             and
             division
             ▪
             So
             Paul
             thought
             
               Iohn
               Mark
            
             not
             meet
             to
             be
             taken
             to
             the
             Ministery
             again
             in
             their
             company
             ,
             seing
             he
             had
             left
             them
             ;
             Barnabas
             did
             think
             him
             meet
             and
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             contention
             and
             division
             followed
             .
             
             Often
             also
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Church-history
             ,
             that
             good
             men
             have
             divided
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             some
             would
             ordain
             such
             to
             be
             Presbyters
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             others
             did
             not
             think
             worthy
             of
             that
             office
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             would
             not
             condemn
             persons
             or
             writings
             ,
             which
             others
             did
             condemn
             :
             for
             ,
             learned
             men
             often
             think
             the
             condemning
             of
             a
             person
             or
             doctrine
             which
             is
             owned
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             refusing
             to
             condemn
             a
             person
             or
             doctrine
             which
             they
             do
             condemn
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             reflection
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             engaged
             to
             deal
             with
             such
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             principall
             party
             :
             It
             is
             marked
             ,
             that
             the
             rise
             of
             Chrysostome
             and
             Epiphaneus
             their
             difference
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             Chrysostome
             did
             not
             so
             go
             alongs
             in
             the
             condemning
             of
             Origen
             ,
             and
             his
             writings
             as
             the
             other
             did
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Clergie
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             refused
             the
             same
             :
             whereupon
             Epiphaneus
             began
             in
             preaching
             to
             enveigh
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             that
             height
             that
             is
             said
             .
             Also
             ,
             somtimes
             some
             have
             been
             too
             favourable
             constructers
             of
             deluders
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             of
             some
             honesty
             ,
             wherby
             difference
             hath
             grown
             with
             others
             who
             knew
             the
             deceit
             ,
             As
             witnesse
             the
             first
             Divisions
             that
             were
             in
             Phrygia
             concerning
             Montanus
             ,
             because
             some
             being
             simple
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             that
             prophesie
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             was
             laid
             aside
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             did
             dispute
             ,
             that
             possibly
             there
             might
             be
             some
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             thing
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             through
             accesse
             to
             God
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             infected
             with
             his
             errours
             :
             This
             did
             breed
             a
             schism
             ;
             when
             others
             necessarily
             behoved
             to
             condemn
             the
             deeds
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             persons
             ▪
             as
             not
             serving
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             bellies
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             ver
             .
             16
             17.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             usually
             ariseth
             from
             secret
             grudges
             at
             being
             
             sleighted
             ,
             or
             heart-burnings
             at
             anothers
             credit
             and
             reputation
             beyond
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             indeed
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             the
             fact
             done
             ,
             but
             because
             such
             persons
             were
             the
             doers
             thereof
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             or
             other
             springeth
             
             from
             the
             root
             of
             pride
             ,
             envy
             ,
             or
             emulation
             ,
             which
             hath
             many
             branches
             whereby
             it
             venteth
             its
             malignant
             distempering
             disposition
             in
             sundry
             shapes
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             sad
             that
             such
             things
             should
             be
             amongst
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             yet
             often
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             
               Who
               should
               be
               the
               greatest
            
             ,
             was
             a
             bone
             of
             contention
             among
             them
             ,
             especially
             when
             some
             had
             evidenced
             their
             too
             great
             pronenesse
             and
             inclination
             to
             prefer
             themselves
             to
             others
             ;
             This
             also
             had
             influence
             upon
             that
             muteny
             which
             Aaron
             and
             Miriam
             did
             stir
             up
             against
             
               Moses
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             12.
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             word
             by
             the
             wise
             mouth
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Only
               by
               pride
               cometh
               contention
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Too
             much
             insisting
             on
             ,
             and
             aggreging
             of
             the
             
             infirmities
             or
             opinions
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             loadening
             and
             aggreging
             them
             with
             many
             fearfull
             consequences
             ,
             hath
             much
             influence
             upon
             this
             ,
             especially
             where
             words
             are
             wrested
             beside
             the
             intention
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             because
             such
             an
             humour
             sheweth
             little
             love
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             doth
             tend
             to
             hold
             him
             forth
             as
             odious
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             or
             some
             way
             despicable
             ;
             which
             even
             good
             men
             ,
             being
             but
             men
             ,
             are
             not
             easily
             brought
             to
             digest
             .
             We
             see
             this
             in
             Iob's
             friends
             ,
             who
             frequently
             carp
             at
             his
             expressions
             ,
             and
             study
             to
             aggrege
             them
             ,
             which
             indeed
             were
             not
             alway
             altogether
             excusable
             ;
             yet
             their
             scope
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             the
             work
             )
             was
             ,
             to
             represent
             them
             and
             him
             much
             more
             absurd
             ,
             than
             indeed
             they
             were
             .
             And
             this
             was
             in
             these
             debates
             between
             Augustine
             and
             Ierome
             ,
             and
             usually
             is
             where
             such
             differences
             are
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             reproachfull
             and
             bitter
             differences
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             almost
             every
             where
             ,
             do
             hold
             forth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             are
             occasioned
             by
             a
             carnal
             and
             factiouslike
             
             pleading
             for
             ,
             and
             vindicating
             even
             of
             Truth
             .
             Often
             it
             is
             not
             the
             matter
             whereabout
             godly
             and
             learned
             men
             debate
             ,
             that
             maketh
             division
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             difference
             where
             there
             is
             no
             division
             )
             but
             it
             is
             a
             carnal
             manner
             of
             prosecuting
             either
             side
             of
             the
             
             difference
             ,
             even
             that
             side
             whereon
             the
             truth
             doth
             lye
             ,
             that
             doth
             engender
             the
             division
             ;
             and
             often
             ,
             we
             see
             men
             differing
             about
             greater
             points
             than
             others
             do
             ,
             and
             yet
             carrying
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             called
             Division
             .
             It
             's
             marked
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             that
             some
             were
             for
             Paul
             ,
             some
             for
             Apollos
             ,
             some
             were
             for
             none
             but
             Christ
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             counted
             a
             side
             of
             the
             faction
             aswell
             as
             any
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             not
             because
             being
             for
             Christ
             is
             wrong
             ,
             but
             because
             that
             factiously
             they
             walked
             under
             that
             pretext
             :
             Which
             we
             may
             take
             up
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             a
             man
             too
             peremptorily
             presseth
             his
             light
             upon
             others
             ,
             or
             upon
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             is
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             or
             necessary
             ,
             which
             is
             condemned
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             22.
             when
             men
             in
             these
             debates
             keep
             not
             their
             faith
             ,
             or
             light
             ,
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             do
             trouble
             and
             distract
             others
             therewith
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             too
             vehemently
             presse
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             contrary
             thereof
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             maintain
             the
             same
             ,
             were
             intolerable
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             a
             fiery
             violent
             way
             seek
             to
             bear
             down
             that
             which
             is
             indeed
             an
             errour
             ,
             though
             of
             infirmity
             .
             It
             is
             marked
             by
             some
             that
             write
             Church-history
             ,
             and
             Augustine
             is
             of
             that
             same
             mind
             ,
             That
             Stephanus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             did
             more
             hurt
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             his
             too
             vehement
             opposing
             of
             Cyprian's
             errour
             (
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             were
             baptized
             by
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Schismaticks
             ,
             ought
             again
             to
             be
             baptized
             )
             because
             he
             did
             therby
             hazard
             the
             dividing
             and
             renting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             refusing
             communion
             with
             such
             as
             were
             against
             him
             ,
             than
             Cyprian
             did
             in
             his
             maintaining
             of
             his
             errour
             ;
             Because
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             still
             his
             opinion
             ,
             he
             did
             meekly
             and
             condescendingly
             carry
             in
             it
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             also
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             followed
             with
             Sentences
             and
             Censures
             on
             
             the
             opposit
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             abbetters
             thereof
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             matter
             of
             Faith.
             It
             's
             known
             what
             influence
             those
             Sentences
             of
             Victor
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             had
             upon
             renting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             stating
             that
             divisive
             distinction
             betwixt
             the
             East
             and
             West
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             that
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             nothing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             What
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             precisely
             Easter
             was
             to
             be
             keeped
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             for
             that
             sharply
             reproved
             ,
             even
             by
             Iraeneus
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             that
             same
             judgment
             with
             him
             :
             And
             many
             such
             instances
             are
             in
             History
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             
             prosecution
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             men
             leave
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             fall
             on
             personall
             reflections
             ,
             and
             become
             bitter
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             as
             to
             cast-up
             pride
             and
             arrogancy
             hypocrisie
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             heresie
             ,
             or
             erroneousnesse
             ▪
             or
             some
             other
             personal
             fault
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             known
             or
             imputed
             to
             them
             or
             one
             way
             or
             other
             to
             sleight
             them
             and
             make
             them
             despicable
             :
             So
             Aaron
             and
             Miriam
             murmur
             against
             
               Moses
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             12.
             that
             he
             had
             married
             an
             Ethiopian
             woman
             ,
             that
             he
             seemed
             to
             sleight
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             only
             spoken
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             them
             also
             ;
             Epiphaneus
             also
             did
             upbraid
             Chrysostom
             with
             hypocrisie
             ;
             Ierome
             hugely
             revileth
             Vigilantius
             ,
             whose
             tenents
             seem
             to
             be
             as
             near
             truth
             as
             his
             are
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             between
             Demetrius
             and
             Theophilus
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             each
             giveth
             to
             other
             the
             lie
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             manner
             of
             carrying
             on
             a
             thing
             ,
             is
             factious
             ,
             as
             endeavouring
             ,
             to
             make
             sides
             and
             parties
             under
             hand
             ,
             and
             indirect
             dealing
             to
             engage
             others
             in
             their
             
             differences
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             up
             men
             by
             such
             means
             against
             others
             :
             It
             is
             like
             it
             was
             so
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             even
             amongst
             the
             people
             who
             adhered
             not
             to
             false
             teachers
             ;
             It
             is
             marked
             also
             in
             that
             vehement
             bitter
             contention
             that
             was
             between
             Ierome
             and
             Ruffinus
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             endeavour
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             to
             waken
             hatred
             against
             Ieromes
             person
             ,
             and
             to
             defame
             his
             writings
             more
             than
             in
             any
             convincing
             way
             to
             make
             out
             his
             point
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             arose
             from
             Ierome
             his
             alleaging
             the
             other
             to
             be
             a
             favourer
             of
             Origens
             heresie
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             translated
             some
             books
             of
             Origens
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             condemned
             by
             others
             as
             being
             dangerous
             ;
             yet
             seing
             Ruffinus
             did
             disclaim
             these
             errours
             ,
             and
             deny
             that
             he
             approved
             them
             ▪
             there
             was
             no
             such
             ground
             to
             presse
             him
             with
             i●…
             ▪
             and
             this
             became
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             irreconciliable
             
             hatred
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             removed
             ;
             in
             which
             also
             it
             is
             marked
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             doth
             object
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             harshnesse
             of
             stile
             ,
             adding
             withall
             many
             other
             sleighting
             expressions
             .
          
           
             7
             It
             may
             be
             by
             the
             imprudencie
             of
             such
             as
             have
             
             good
             affection
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             expressing
             too
             much
             good
             liking
             of
             some
             corrupt
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             pretend
             fairly
             :
             Thus
             the
             Church
             was
             divided
             in
             Phrygia
             for
             Montanus
             ,
             because
             some
             did
             too
             imprudently
             construct
             well
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             indeed
             he
             and
             his
             Prophetesses
             had
             truly
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             prophecy
             ;
             others
             again
             vehemently
             upbraided
             them
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             when
             things
             are
             pressed
             unseasonably
             ,
             or
             in
             an
             offensive
             manner
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             things
             if
             they
             be
             satisfied
             in
             the
             matter
             .
             There
             followed
             many
             divisions
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Councill
             ,
             (
             which
             made
             
               Greg.
               Nazianzen
            
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             never
             desired
             to
             see
             many
             Bishops
             together
             )
             and
             the
             Centuriators
             give
             this
             reason
             or
             occasion
             ,
             
               Dum
               quidam
               fidem
            
             Nicenam
             
               imprudenter
               urgebant
               ,
               alii
               eam
               acriter
               impugnabant
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             Too
             much
             peremptorinesse
             where
             there
             may
             be
             
             some
             condescending
             ,
             hath
             much
             hand
             in
             this
             ;
             when
             men
             become
             not
             all
             things
             (
             so
             far
             as
             is
             lawfull
             )
             unto
             others
             .
             It
             is
             marked
             in
             the
             Church-history
             ,
             That
             sometimes
             too
             tenacious
             adhering
             unto
             Canons
             and
             Councils
             ,
             by
             some
             who
             would
             not
             condescend
             in
             a
             syllable
             ,
             when
             others
             did
             condemn
             the
             matter
             ,
             hath
             been
             in
             this
             respect
             prejudicial
             ;
             Such
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             schism
             betwixt
             the
             East
             and
             West
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             tenacious
             adhering
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             the
             very
             manner
             ,
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ▪
            
             (
             which
             was
             indeed
             a
             famous
             and
             orthodox
             Council
             in
             the
             matter
             )
             The
             former
             instance
             cleareth
             this
             also
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Sometimes
             this
             doth
             come
             from
             dissatisfaction
             
             in
             some
             particulars
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             when
             some
             have
             been
             displeased
             that
             such
             and
             such
             men
             ,
             formerly
             cast
             out
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             again
             admitted
             to
             communion
             ;
             
             or
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             ,
             cast
             out
             of
             communion
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             hath
             been
             admitted
             in
             another
             ;
             This
             is
             frequent
             ,
             as
             after
             instances
             may
             clear
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             is
             often
             occasioned
             by
             the
             encroachment
             of
             
             one
             upon
             another
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             preach
             ,
             ordain
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             others
             beside
             ,
             or
             without
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             against
             their
             will.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             It
             hath
             sometimes
             arisen
             from
             the
             Churches
             meddling
             in
             extrinsick
             or
             unnecessary
             things
             ;
             and
             seldome
             
             Church-men
             have
             been
             too
             much
             taken
             up
             and
             occupied
             about
             such
             things
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             had
             such
             a
             consequent
             :
             As
             when
             they
             are
             too
             much
             taken
             up
             about
             ceremonies
             and
             things
             not
             commanded
             ,
             as
             Easter
             was
             ;
             or
             about
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             prescribing
             of
             forms
             in
             every
             thing
             ▪
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             Or
             ,
             about
             precedency
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             what
             might
             conduce
             to
             the
             externall
             splendor
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             immunities
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             fabricks
             ,
             dotations
             ,
             &c.
             whereof
             instances
             are
             very
             many
             .
             Or
             ,
             when
             Church-men
             have
             become
             too
             pragmatick
             in
             civil
             things
             ,
             or
             affairs
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             thereby
             to
             carry
             on
             a
             temporall
             grandour
             in
             the
             spirituall
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             was
             often
             the
             rise
             and
             occasion
             of
             difference
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             although
             there
             was
             scarce
             accesse
             to
             this
             occasion
             in
             respect
             of
             practice
             while
             Magistrates
             were
             heathens
             ,
             yet
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             this
             is
             evident
             ;
             and
             sundry
             divisions
             followed
             upon
             such
             occasions
             ,
             as
             the
             approving
             or
             condemning
             of
             such
             and
             such
             an
             Emperours
             Election
             ;
             the
             transferring
             of
             the
             Empire
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             or
             from
             one
             Family
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             New
             manner
             of
             expressions
             ,
             or
             new
             moulds
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             different
             from
             what
             hath
             
             been
             formerly
             delivered
             ,
             have
             given
             occasion
             to
             this
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             either
             a
             new
             form
             of
             speaking
             ,
             and
             an
             affectation
             of
             novelty
             in
             words
             ▪
             different
             from
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             which
             Ministers
             ought
             
             to
             hold
             fast
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             so
             proposed
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             former
             moulds
             had
             been
             defective
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Divines
             in
             their
             Preaching
             and
             Writings
             were
             nothing
             to
             such
             .
             It
             seemeth
             that
             this
             newfanglenesse
             of
             speech
             had
             no
             lesse
             influence
             in
             dividing
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             begetting
             factions
             therein
             ,
             than
             the
             diversity
             that
             was
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             not
             so
             generally
             found
             guilty
             ,
             as
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             errour
             ,
             as
             ,
             of
             being
             itched
             with
             a
             humane
             kind
             of
             eloquence
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             Preaching
             .
             This
             same
             also
             may
             be
             in
             Writtings
             ,
             and
             indeed
             when
             some
             cry
             up
             one
             manner
             or
             mould
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             may
             breed
             siding
             and
             division
             ,
             even
             as
             well
             as
             diversity
             of
             Doctrine
             may
             do
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             for
             nought
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             simplicity
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             the
             
               holding
               fast
               of
               the
               form
               of
               sound
               words
               ,
            
             even
             as
             he
             hath
             commanded
             soundnesse
             in
             the
             matter
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             there
             doth
             arise
             no
             lesse
             tastinesse
             or
             itching
             amongst
             people
             ,
             nor
             lesse
             emulation
             amongst
             Ministers
             ,
             from
             the
             one
             than
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             The
             height
             of
             evil
             that
             division
             bringeth
             .
          
           
             HAving
             now
             seen
             a
             little
             the
             rises
             of
             this
             evil
             ▪
             we
             may
             look
             to
             the
             height
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             from
             such
             beginnings
             :
             which
             we
             may
             consider
             in
             these
             steps
             .
             1.
             
             It
             engendere●…
             heat
             ,
             strife
             and
             
             contention
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             maketh
             men
             carnall
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             2.
             
             It
             breedeth
             alienation
             in
             affection
             ,
             and
             separateth
             these
             in
             fellowship
             that
             have
             been
             most
             intimate
             ,
             
             as
             if
             their
             companying
             together
             had
             lost
             that
             sweetnesse
             and
             refreshfulnesse
             that
             sometimes
             it
             had
             ▪
             and
             thereby
             even
             their
             Christian
             communion
             is
             interrupted
             ;
             both
             those
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             strange
             and
             hot
             contention
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             this
             height
             betwixt
             
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             3.
             
             It
             breedeth
             jealousie
             
             and
             suspicion
             of
             one
             anothers
             actions
             and
             intentions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             state
             :
             it
             breedeth
             envy
             at
             one
             anothers
             prosperity
             and
             respect
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             lesse
             weighted
             with
             any
             crosse
             or
             adversity
             that
             the
             other
             falleth
             into
             .
             Paul
             is
             suspected
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             false
             teachers
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             the
             professors
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             enemy
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             single
             in
             his
             designes
             amongst
             them
             :
             some
             have
             counted
             others
             hypocrites
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             marked
             .
             4.
             
             It
             bringeth
             forth
             violent
             and
             virulent
             expressions
             ,
             
             and
             reflections
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             greater
             heat
             almost
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             than
             amongst
             differing
             Divines
             ,
             that
             yet
             do
             aggree
             in
             the
             main
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             read
             some
             of
             the
             expressions
             that
             are
             betwixt
             Ierome
             and
             Ruffin
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             Demetrius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             ;
             or
             to
             consider
             the
             sad
             regrates
             that
             
               Basilius
               ,
               Gregorius
               Nazeanzenus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             have
             of
             these
             differences
             ;
             something
             may
             be
             seen
             of
             it
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Iob
             and
             his
             friends
             .
             And
             what
             there
             is
             for
             the
             present
             amongst
             Orthodox
             Divines
             abroad
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             out
             of
             honour
             to
             the
             men
             ,
             to
             mention
             them
             ▪
             yet
             I
             suppose
             such
             things
             may
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Prefaces
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Divines
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             to
             loath
             such
             divisions
             .
             5.
             
             It
             hath
             come
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             as
             
             not
             to
             spare
             to
             publish
             even
             personall
             reflections
             ;
             yea
             sometimes
             ,
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             men
             have
             condem
             ned
             deeds
             in
             others
             ,
             after
             such
             begun
             differences
             ,
             which
             formerly
             they
             did
             highly
             commend
             in
             them
             ;
             (
             thus
             their
             estimation
             &
             construction
             of
             their
             actions
             ,
             doth
             ebb
             and
             flow
             according
             to
             their
             estimation
             of
             their
             persons
             )
             It
             is
             marked
             of
             Demetrius
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ▪
            
             that
             whiles
             he
             and
             Origen
             did
             continue
             in
             fellowship
             ▪
             he
             was
             a
             great
             commender
             of
             that
             deed
             of
             Origen's
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             gelding
             of
             himself
             while
             he
             was
             young
             :
             yet
             after
             difference
             arose
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             upon
             very
             
             mean
             grounds
             ,
             (
             Origen
             not
             being
             come
             to
             his
             grossenesse
             )
             he
             did
             most
             vehemently
             object
             that
             to
             him
             in
             
             his
             Writings
             .
             6.
             
             Often
             in
             hath
             come
             that
             length
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             imprecated
             evil
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Chrysostom
             and
             Epiphanius
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             have
             informed
             and
             most
             vehemently
             instigated
             civil
             Powers
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             procure
             their
             deposition
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             Ruffinus
             did
             against
             Ierome
             ,
             the
             Clergie
             at
             Antioch
             against
             Flavianus
             ,
             and
             some
             at
             Constinople
             ,
             particularly
             Severianus
             ,
             did
             stir
             up
             the
             Emperour
             against
             Chrysostom
             .
             7.
             
             Also
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             followed
             in
             Councels
             and
             Synods
             
             by
             the
             Sentences
             of
             Deposition
             and
             Excommunication
             ,
             as
             was
             frequent
             in
             the
             case
             of
             that
             debate
             about
             Easter
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             debate
             betwixt
             Stephanus
             and
             
               Cyprian
               ;
               Tertullian
            
             also
             was
             Sentenced
             upon
             a
             prejudice
             ,
             without
             just
             ground
             ;
             so
             was
             Chrysostome
             deposed
             even
             by
             Bishops
             that
             were
             not
             heterodox
             ;
             and
             many
             others
             .
             8.
             
             It
             hath
             extended
             to
             divide
             Churches
             
             although
             it
             began
             amongst
             Ministers
             ▪
             and
             hath
             come
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             withdrawn
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             have
             chosen
             different
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             without
             communion
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             or
             without
             dependence
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             have
             been
             Hereticks
             ,
             nor
             professed
             Schismaticks
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             some
             dissatisfaction
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             with
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             ordination
             of
             such
             a
             Minister
             ;
             or
             upon
             some
             mistake
             of
             a
             particular
             act
             of
             a
             Councell
             ,
             even
             when
             both
             did
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             particularly
             is
             marked
             to
             have
             been
             betwixt
             Eustachius
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             of
             Pamphilia
             ;
             and
             again
             at
             Antioch
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Miletus
             and
             Paulinus
             ;
             and
             again
             betwixt
             Flavianus
             and
             
             others
             ;
             which
             is
             marked
             to
             be
             in
             the
             fourth
             Century
             .
             9.
             
             It
             hath
             extended
             to
             great
             heat
             and
             furie
             ,
             even
             amongst
             the
             followers
             of
             each
             other
             ;
             whereby
             much
             jealousie
             ,
             heat
             and
             dissention
             hath
             been
             occasioned
             .
             
             10.
             
             In
             both
             those
             there
             hath
             been
             such
             a
             fervour
             ,
             and
             
             as
             it
             were
             fury
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             uptaking
             nor
             removing
             of
             the
             same
             :
             And
             although
             we
             find
             difference
             to
             have
             arisen
             from
             little
             ,
             even
             amongst
             good
             men
             ,
             yet
             often
             we
             will
             find
             that
             most
             difficultly
             it
             hath
             been
             removed
             ,
             but
             for
             many
             generations
             it
             hath
             continued
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             authors
             have
             been
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             very
             great
             heat
             ,
             as
             almost
             in
             all
             the
             instances
             given
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             that
             sweet
             and
             moderate
             Divine
             Melancthon
             ,
             did
             usually
             call
             the
             difference
             of
             Divines
             
               rabies
               Theologorum
            
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             death
             did
             blesse
             himself
             ,
             that
             amongst
             other
             sins
             and
             miseries
             he
             was
             to
             be
             fred
             from
             this
             rabies
             or
             furie
             of
             Divines
             ,
             which
             was
             evermore
             sadder
             to
             him
             than
             any
             opposition
             of
             open
             adversaries
             .
             11.
             
             Usually
             ,
             it
             hath
             diverted
             
             most
             serious
             Divines
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             pressing
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             reproving
             of
             vice
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             maintaining
             of
             truth
             against
             open
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             the
             pursuing
             of
             their
             errours
             .
             Augustine
             doth
             complain
             of
             this
             to
             Ierome
             ,
             and
             doth
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             crave
             a
             cessation
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwayes
             ,
             for
             ●…uch
             debates
             do
             not
             profit
             these
             that
             are
             occupied
             therein
             .
             Heb.
             13.
             ver
             .
             9.
             and
             when
             mens
             edge
             is
             hot
             and
             sharp
             against
             others
             in
             such
             particular
             differences
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             cool
             and
             blunt
             them
             in
             more
             weighty
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             little
             part
             of
             the
             devils
             subtilty
             to
             make
             way
             for
             errour
             and
             profanitie
             ,
             thus
             to
             entangle
             Ministers
             .
             Which
             occasion
             he
             hath
             ever
             taken
             to
             sow
             tares
             ,
             which
             that
             great
             Father
             and
             Divine
             Basilius
             doth
             condole
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             while
             there
             was
             concord
             in
             every
             occupation
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             amongst
             Ministers
             there
             was
             dissention
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             hot
             ,
             that
             no
             commiseration
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             which
             was
             set
             upon
             ,
             and
             drawn
             away
             by
             perverse
             men
             ,
             was
             prevalent
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             such
             differences
             .
             12.
             
             Hence
             ,
             it
             hath
             followed
             ,
             that
             though
             
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             considerable
             difference
             upon
             the
             matter
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             hath
             grown
             and
             come
             to
             a
             height
             ▪
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             both
             of
             
             Schism
             and
             heresie
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             rare
             to
             find
             in
             History
             ,
             that
             a
             division
             hath
             continued
             long
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             turned
             to
             separation
             in
             communion
             ,
             and
             a
             Schism
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             Schism
             hath
             not
             continued
             long
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             brought
             forth
             heresie
             ,
             for
             divided
             practices
             lead
             men
             to
             lay
             down
             and
             maintain
             such
             principles
             as
             may
             defend
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             band
             of
             unity
             being
             broken
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             stay
             or
             hold
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             that
             forenamed
             Father
             Basilius
             saith
             ,
             men
             take
             on
             them
             then
             to
             speak
             ,
             write
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             they
             please
             .
             13.
             
             Although
             sometimes
             the
             
             fault
             of
             division
             may
             be
             more
             on
             one
             side
             than
             another
             ,
             yet
             seldom
             is
             any
             side
             free
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             prosecution
             ,
             and
             therefore
             often
             it
             turneth
             in
             the
             close
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             side
             becomes
             more
             schismaticall
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             many
             of
             their
             members
             ,
             as
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             and
             Donatists
             .
             The
             other
             side
             again
             ,
             have
             often
             become
             more
             cold
             and
             secure
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             carnall
             and
             formall
             in
             pursuing
             ceremonies
             and
             externall
             things
             ,
             with
             lesse
             affection
             and
             life
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             because
             the
             edge
             of
             their
             zeal
             was
             bended
             toward
             these
             differences
             ;
             and
             generally
             people
             have
             been
             stumbled
             and
             offended
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             some
             affectionate
             persons
             ,
             men
             more
             formall
             and
             not
             very
             zealous
             in
             the
             main
             thing
             ,
             have
             come
             to
             have
             more
             weight
             and
             sway
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             thus
             we
             see
             that
             after
             these
             hot
             debates
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             about
             lesser
             things
             ,
             schisms
             and
             heresies
             grew
             up
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             luke
             warmnesse
             ,
             formality
             ,
             and
             inclination
             to
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             a
             formall
             lazie
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             did
             grow
             up
             and
             increase
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             .
             14.
             
             Though
             we
             
             find
             men
             sadly
             regrate
             these
             ,
             yet
             was
             there
             alwayes
             a
             difficulty
             to
             get
             them
             removed
             ;
             there
             being
             often
             a
             kind
             of
             inconsideratnesse
             whereby
             the
             publick
             good
             hath
             been
             overlooked
             ,
             and
             men
             have
             walked
             too
             much
             by
             particular
             inclination
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             come
             to
             hate
             whom
             formerly
             they
             praised
             ,
             and
             
             to
             praise
             whom
             formerly
             they
             hated
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             Ordinances
             have
             become
             weightlesse
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             were
             counted
             a
             gazing
             ,
             a
             reproach
             and
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             men
             because
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             have
             become
             much
             more
             despicable
             because
             of
             their
             own
             intestine
             divisions
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             doth
             pathetically
             expostulate
             for
             the
             dissentions
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             writing
             to
             Nazeanzen
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
            
             The
             causes
             why
             Division
             usually
             cometh
             to
             so
             great
             an
             height
             .
          
           
             WE
             may
             now
             enquire
             what
             be
             the
             causes
             why
             Divisions
             usually
             come
             to
             such
             a
             height
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             difficulty
             removed
             ,
             even
             amongst
             men
             that
             are
             affectioned
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             otherwayes
             sound
             ,
             zealous
             ,
             and
             sober
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             strange
             ,
             especially
             considering
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             often
             see
             the
             evil
             ,
             regrate
             it
             ,
             and
             professe
             their
             desire
             of
             a
             remedy
             themselves
             ?
             In
             answering
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             look
             ,
             1.
             to
             the
             Lords
             soveraign
             hand
             even
             in
             this
             .
             2.
             
             To
             what
             accession
             there
             is
             to
             it
             from
             those
             that
             differ
             .
             3.
             
             To
             some
             occasionall
             accidentall
             causes
             that
             concur
             therein
             .
             4.
             
             We
             may
             consider
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             tentation
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             other
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             Soveraign
             hand
             therein
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             two
             respects
             ,
             not
             
             to
             insist
             in
             all
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             triall
             whereby
             both
             mens
             soundnesse
             and
             unsoundnesse
             have
             occasion
             to
             be
             manifested
             ;
             This
             is
             asserted
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             schisms
             and
             divisions
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             comparing
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             with
             19.
             
             But
             this
             we
             insist
             not
             on
             ▪
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             a
             judiciall
             hand
             
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             He
             ordereth
             divisions
             for
             the
             just
             chastisement
             and
             punishment
             of
             some
             ,
             even
             as
             was
             
             formerly
             said
             of
             heresies
             and
             delusions
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             that
             wo
             which
             floweth
             from
             offences
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             relate
             especially
             unto
             divisions
             amongst
             Church-officers
             ,
             as
             the
             subjoyning
             thereof
             to
             the
             contention
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             doth
             evince
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             consequents
             that
             follow
             thereon
             ,
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             wo
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             great
             wo
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             Lords
             displeasure
             ;
             when
             thus
             in
             His
             anger
             ,
             divisions
             come
             amongst
             Ministers
             or
             People
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Lam.
             4.
             16.
             
             Which
             we
             will
             find
             true
             in
             these
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             It
             looketh
             angry
             like
             against
             Ministers
             ;
             for
             ,
             thereby
             they
             become
             despicable
             ,
             the
             Lords
             countenance
             and
             presence
             seemeth
             to
             be
             withdrawn
             ,
             and
             much
             carnalnesse
             of
             frame
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             evils
             steal
             in
             ;
             which
             do
             both
             eat
             up
             much
             of
             that
             inward
             livelinesse
             which
             other
             wayes
             they
             might
             have
             ,
             and
             also
             discompose
             that
             tranquillity
             and
             composednesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             love
             and
             unity
             entertain
             ,
             and
             doth
             propose
             Ministers
             unto
             people
             ,
             as
             men
             destitute
             of
             that
             badge
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             wit.
             
               love
               to
               one
               another
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             often
             a
             
             great
             snare
             to
             many
             carnall
             Professors
             ;
             for
             ,
             thereby
             some
             are
             hardened
             in
             profanity
             ,
             and
             become
             Atheists
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             that
             is
             spoken
             by
             Ministers
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             prayeth
             for
             unity
             ,
             and
             against
             differences
             amongst
             His
             Disciples
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             
               That
               the
               world
               might
               believe
               that
               Christ
               was
               sent
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               are
               loved
               of
               him
               ,
            
             Joh.
             17.
             21
             ,
             23.
             which
             importeth
             ,
             that
             this
             plague
             of
             Atheism
             followeth
             in
             the
             world
             upon
             such
             divisions
             .
             Again
             ,
             others
             are
             stumbled
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             cast
             at
             the
             Truth
             preached
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             become
             a
             prey
             to
             be
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ;
             for
             preventing
             of
             which
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             union
             among
             Ministers
             are
             required
             ,
             Eph.
             
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             with
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             3.
             
             It
             becometh
             an
             burden
             ,
             grief
             and
             offence
             to
             the
             weak
             ,
             such
             division
             
             being
             a
             main
             stumbling-block
             to
             the
             little
             ones
             that
             believe
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             1
             ,
             and
             6.
             4.
             
             It
             proveth
             a
             
             great
             confirmation
             and
             ground
             of
             hardening
             to
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             who
             are
             thereby
             exceedingly
             hardened
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             applaud
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             as
             if
             such
             divided
             instruments
             could
             not
             be
             of
             the
             one
             body
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             guided
             by
             one
             Spirit
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             cast
             up
             by
             heathens
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             find
             by
             the
             apologies
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             way
             hath
             been
             followed
             by
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             followers
             unto
             this
             day
             ;
             they
             insult
             in
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             divisions
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             ▪
             and
             are
             more
             proud
             of
             nothing
             than
             their
             pretended
             unity
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             And
             when
             all
             these
             are
             considered
             ,
             we
             suppose
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             evident
             that
             such
             divisions
             are
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             ,
             a
             great
             plague
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             justly
             be
             called
             a
             wo
             unto
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             insist
             upon
             characters
             of
             a
             judiciall-like
             division
             ,
             seing
             hardly
             there
             is
             division
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             judiciall
             in
             some
             part
             ;
             Yet
             these
             things
             may
             be
             considered
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             
             the
             division
             is
             amongst
             the
             more
             eminent
             and
             godly
             men
             ,
             as
             amongst
             the
             Disciples
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             matter
             be
             light
             comparatively
             for
             which
             the
             difference
             is
             keeped
             up
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             calleth
             that
             with
             some
             
               Donatists
               ,
               parva
               dissentio
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             or
             occasion
             ,
             which
             was
             yet
             great
             in
             its
             effects
             ,
             Epist.
             203.
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             for
             dominion
             ,
             or
             preheminence
             ,
             or
             such
             things
             as
             may
             look
             carnall
             like
             before
             men
             ,
             like
             that
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             ,
             4.
             if
             the
             manner
             of
             following
             it
             be
             carnall
             ,
             or
             irrationall-like
             without
             that
             respective
             tendernesse
             of
             edification
             and
             offence
             ,
             which
             rationally
             might
             be
             expected
             from
             such
             men
             .
             5.
             
             When
             there
             are
             many
             palpable
             convincing
             reasons
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             particular
             time
             and
             case
             ,
             which
             might
             draw
             men
             from
             such
             divisions
             .
             Or
             ,
             6.
             when
             sometimes
             healing
             is
             essayed
             ,
             and
             beyond
             probable
             
             reasons
             and
             expectation
             ,
             it
             doth
             break
             off
             and
             turn
             worse
             ,
             when
             it
             appeared
             to
             be
             near
             a
             close
             .
             7.
             
             When
             it
             spreadeth
             ,
             and
             cometh
             to
             occupy
             and
             take
             up
             Professors
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             beyond
             many
             more
             concerning
             things
             .
             This
             especially
             is
             discernable
             ,
             when
             the
             division
             ariseth
             suddenly
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             a
             great
             calm
             ,
             and
             after
             such
             sins
             as
             may
             procure
             the
             interrupting
             thereof
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             cometh
             ,
             in
             an
             unexpected
             way
             ,
             from
             such
             persons
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             an
             occasion
             ,
             as
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             none
             could
             have
             looked-for
             ,
             or
             thought
             of
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             under
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             other
             cases
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             divisions
             were
             ,
             even
             when
             besieged
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             when
             under
             them
             ,
             as
             Iosephus
             writeth
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             may
             evidence
             somewhat
             to
             be
             judiciall
             therein
             .
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             doth
             so
             further
             what
             is
             penall
             the
             more
             in
             all
             the
             former
             respects
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             but
             have
             such
             effects
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             being
             no
             other
             probable
             reason
             how
             ordinarily
             such
             a
             thing
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             the
             Lords
             hand
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             therein
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             when
             even
             His
             Servants
             are
             drunken
             but
             not
             with
             wine
             ,
             and
             He
             hath
             powred
             upon
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             deep
             sleep
             ,
             and
             covered
             even
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Seers
             therewith
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             Isa.
             29.
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             when
             they
             are
             as
             so
             many
             wild
             bulls
             caught
             in
             a
             net
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rebuke
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Isa.
             51.
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             Whereby
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             neither
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             can
             particularly
             understand
             the
             duty
             called-for
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             healing
             ,
             more
             than
             if
             all
             visions
             ,
             and
             directions
             concerning
             the
             same
             were
             sealed
             up
             ,
             as
             ,
             Isa.
             29.
             ver
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             Isa.
             59.
             10.
             
             And
             none
             of
             all
             Zions
             sons
             are
             in
             capacity
             to
             take
             her
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             Isa.
             51.
             18.
             3.
             
             Besides
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sometimes
             hath
             a
             wise
             design
             for
             promoving
             of
             His
             work
             ,
             even
             by
             occasion
             of
             such
             divisions
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             make
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             spread
             further
             than
             otherwayes
             it
             had
             been
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             discontents
             and
             differences
             ,
             sometimes
             men
             have
             been
             put
             
             to
             go
             elswhere
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             instance
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             their
             separating
             ,
             this
             is
             brought
             about
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             by
             both
             in
             their
             severall
             journeys
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             been
             so
             extended
             had
             they
             been
             together
             ;
             but
             this
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             this
             kind
             being
             only
             proper
             to
             the
             Lords
             soveraign
             wisdom
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             insist
             on
             them
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             If
             we
             consider
             mens
             own
             accession
             
             who
             are
             engaged
             in
             such
             divisions
             ,
             that
             is
             manifold
             .
             1.
             
             Men
             by
             former
             guiltinesse
             may
             procure
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             by
             abuse
             of
             former
             unity
             ,
             carnalnesse
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             improving
             of
             it
             for
             edification
             ,
             pride
             and
             conceitedness
             of
             it
             as
             if
             it
             could
             not
             be
             interrupted
             ,
             not
             being
             thankfull
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             praying
             for
             continuance
             of
             it
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             may
             draw
             on
             such
             a
             dreadfull
             stroke
             as
             division
             ;
             wherefore
             not
             only
             is
             there
             a
             wo
             to
             the
             world
             because
             of
             offences
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             him
             by
             whom
             they
             come
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             even
             when
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             them
             is
             asserted
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             present
             sinfull
             distemper
             in
             Ministers
             frame
             ,
             
             or
             disposition
             ,
             may
             have
             influence
             upon
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             disposing
             them
             the
             sooner
             to
             take
             fire
             upon
             any
             occasion
             .
             As
             ▪
             1.
             distance
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             coldnesse
             of
             love
             to
             Him
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             love
             cannot
             be
             keeped
             up
             with
             others
             in
             Him.
             2.
             
             Pride
             ,
             conceitinesse
             ,
             desire
             of
             pre●…eminencie
             ,
             respect
             and
             applause
             ,
             which
             was
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             Which
             followeth
             upon
             this
             ,
             envy
             at
             the
             respect
             which
             is
             given
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             the
             weight
             that
             they
             have
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             matters
             ,
             and
             carnall
             emulation
             at
             their
             persons
             and
             actions
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             secret
             discontentednesse
             at
             mens
             being
             sleighted
             by
             others
             ,
             or
             apprehending
             themselves
             to
             be
             so
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             credulousnesse
             and
             readinesse
             to
             receive
             wrong
             impressions
             ,
             a
             jealousie
             or
             suspicion
             of
             others
             in
             their
             designs
             ,
             ends
             ,
             or
             particular
             respects
             to
             them
             ;
             All
             which
             proceeding
             from
             want
             of
             charity
             ,
             that
             thinketh
             not
             evil
             .
             &c.
             they
             cannot
             but
             some
             way
             dispose
             for
             division
             .
             6.
             
             There
             is
             
             an
             itching
             newfangle
             humour
             ,
             not
             after
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             after
             new
             expressions
             ,
             formes
             ,
             or
             changes
             in
             other
             things
             .
             7.
             
             There
             is
             sometimes
             a
             prejudice
             at
             severity
             and
             strictnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             pride
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             or
             something
             that
             is
             intolerable
             ;
             which
             is
             marked
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Clergie
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             their
             dissention
             with
             Chrysostome
             their
             〈◊〉
             :
             Of
             this
             kind
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             sinfull
             and
             disposing
             causes
             ,
             are
             ignorance
             ,
             imprudence
             ,
             tenaciousnesse
             ,
             or
             self-willedness
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             whereby
             a
             Minister
             is
             the
             easilier
             engaged
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             difficul●…ly
             brought
             off
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             some
             acts
             whereby
             men
             have
             accession
             to
             the
             raising
             and
             heightening
             of
             division
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             they
             are
             mutuall
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             some
             mens
             doing
             
             of
             some
             inconsiderate
             act
             ,
             or
             writing
             some
             inconsiderate
             expression
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             too
             passionatly
             and
             vehemently
             exaggerating
             such
             a
             fact
             ,
             and
             condemning
             such
             an
             expression
             by
             a
             torturing
             deduction
             of
             absurdities
             therefrom
             ,
             beyond
             what
             was
             intended
             ;
             So
             it
             was
             between
             Ierome
             and
             
               Augustine
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             When
             some
             presse
             severity
             in
             Discipline
             
             and
             Censures
             ,
             somewhat
             too
             hotely
             ,
             others
             ,
             with
             no
             lesse
             discontent
             ,
             repelling
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             When
             
             men
             sleightingly
             expresse
             their
             mind
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             writings
             or
             actings
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             they
             again
             are
             engaged
             by
             the
             like
             reflections
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             the
             same
             .
             4.
             
             When
             men
             study
             not
             the
             instruction
             of
             themselves
             or
             others
             affectionedly
             ,
             but
             hunt
             after
             a
             kind
             of
             credit
             
             to
             themselves
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             reproach
             of
             others
             .
             5.
             
             Little
             condescending
             to
             remove
             mistakes
             
             and
             prejudices
             ,
             abstinence
             from
             society
             ,
             and
             fellowship
             with
             such
             as
             they
             differ
             from
             in
             some
             particular
             ;
             hasty
             preaching
             ,
             and
             publishing
             differences
             of
             small
             moment
             ,
             as
             Epiphaneus
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             formerly
             cited
             ,
             did
             ,
             no
             condescending
             in
             particular
             facts
             that
             might
             be
             condescended
             on
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             6.
             
             Especially
             
             such
             acts
             as
             state
             a
             schism
             ,
             and
             break
             communion
             in
             Government
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             
             are
             exceedingly
             instrumentall
             in
             this
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             to
             have
             distinct
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             Governours
             or
             Officers
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             have
             opposit
             Judicatories
             ,
             and
             opposit
             Ordinations
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             found
             to
             be
             the
             result
             and
             great
             cherishment
             of
             divisions
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             .
             Whereupon
             followed
             ,
             2.
             division
             in
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             when
             such
             and
             such
             could
             not
             acknowledge
             men
             so
             ordained
             to
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             ordained
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             were
             ordained
             by
             them
             :
             And
             this
             hath
             a
             connexion
             with
             such
             an
             act
             ,
             because
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             such
             to
             be
             lawfully
             ordained
             ,
             would
             question
             their
             own
             Ordination
             .
             Whence
             ,
             3.
             follow
             divided
             Congregations
             and
             meetings
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             opposition
             amongst
             Ministers
             ,
             some
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             withdrawing
             communion
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             although
             both
             do
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Government
             ;
             As
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             severall
             of
             these
             divisions
             mentioned
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Upon
             which
             again
             followed
             ,
             4.
             opposit
             preaching
             amongst
             Ministers
             ,
             each
             condemning
             others
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             keeped
             commuon
             with
             ;
             one
             calling
             that
             a
             duty
             which
             the
             other
             called
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             mutuall
             railing
             and
             reviling
             amongst
             the
             followers
             of
             such
             sides
             ,
             which
             often
             hath
             come
             to
             tumults
             ;
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             how
             great
             influence
             such
             things
             have
             upon
             division
             .
             Yea
             ,
             5.
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             divide
             families
             ;
             Often
             Augustine
             regrateth
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             their
             division
             made
             the
             man
             and
             wife
             whom
             one
             bed
             did
             contain
             ,
             in
             an
             incapacity
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             faith
             was
             preached
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             urgeth
             it
             also
             in
             reference
             to
             parents
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             masters
             and
             servants
             .
             There
             are
             many
             moe
             things
             might
             be
             named
             ,
             as
             censuring
             of
             men
             upon
             such
             difference
             ;
             for
             ,
             then
             often
             some
             adhere
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             maketh
             
             a
             rent
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             instances
             of
             Eustachius
             and
             Chrysostome
             is
             clear
             ,
             urging
             the
             condemning
             of
             some
             writings
             and
             tenents
             not
             fundamentall
             ;
             Thus
             the
             pressing
             of
             the
             condemning
             of
             Origens
             writings
             (
             which
             are
             not
             supposed
             by
             some
             to
             have
             been
             so
             grosse
             as
             now
             these
             which
             are
             called
             his
             ,
             are
             )
             did
             give
             much
             occasion
             of
             contention
             and
             division
             amongst
             men
             ,
             who
             otherwayes
             did
             acknowledge
             all
             the
             fundamentall
             truths
             comprehended
             in
             the
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             alike
             also
             ,
             did
             not
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             his
             grossest
             errours
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             judicially
             condemn
             him
             ,
             and
             others
             such
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             What
             occasionall
             means
             may
             have
             influence
             upon
             division
             amongst
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             VVE
             come
             now
             in
             the
             third
             place
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             occasionall
             means
             may
             have
             influence
             upon
             this
             division
             amongst
             godly
             men
             ;
             And
             such
             may
             be
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             talebearers
             
             and
             secret
             whisperers
             ,
             who
             may
             have
             much
             influence
             to
             alienate
             good
             mens
             affections
             ,
             by
             misrepresenting
             the
             words
             and
             actions
             of
             others
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             some
             particular
             discontent
             that
             putteth
             them
             on
             :
             It
             is
             marked
             ,
             that
             one
             Serapion
             had
             much
             influence
             to
             alienate
             Chrysostome
             and
             Severinus
             ,
             who
             formerly
             were
             exceeding
             intire
             ,
             who
             suggesting
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             many
             evidences
             of
             the
             others
             disrespect
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             endeavouring
             to
             draw
             the
             peoples
             affections
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             picked
             out
             some
             words
             of
             Severinus
             ,
             which
             being
             considered
             alone
             ,
             did
             sound
             grosly
             ,
             but
             being
             considered
             in
             the
             Sentence
             as
             spoken
             by
             him
             ▪
             they
             were
             not
             of
             such
             a
             meaning
             .
             2.
             
             Often
             when
             differences
             arise
             amongst
             honest
             men
             ,
             there
             wanteth
             not
             many
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             particular
             designs
             do
             
             then
             foment
             that
             fire
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             from
             some
             other
             fear
             ,
             take
             occasion
             to
             exaggerate
             such
             a
             difference
             ,
             because
             the
             sostering
             of
             that
             difference
             is
             the
             preventing
             of
             what
             they
             fear
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             Chrysostome
             had
             threatned
             the
             censuring
             of
             many
             of
             his
             
             Presbyters
             for
             their
             faults
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             took
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             differences
             betwixt
             him
             and
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Severinus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             irritate
             and
             stir
             up
             them
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             side
             with
             them
             in
             these
             differences
             ;
             whereby
             the
             division
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             followed
             him
             ,
             was
             maintained
             till
             it
             came
             to
             the
             height
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             were
             neither
             the
             differences
             betwixt
             him
             and
             these
             other
             men
             ,
             nor
             the
             persons
             of
             these
             other
             men
             his
             opposites
             respected
             by
             them
             ,
             further
             than
             served
             to
             their
             end
             of
             bearing
             him
             down
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             preventing
             the
             threatned
             and
             feared
             censure
             .
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             Magistrates
             
             have
             had
             no
             little
             influence
             upon
             this
             ,
             either
             by
             pretending
             to
             side
             with
             one
             party
             in
             these
             differences
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             these
             differences
             but
             some
             other
             prejudice
             ,
             as
             from
             free
             speaking
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             did
             engage
             them
             .
             It
             is
             marked
             in
             that
             same
             case
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Empresse
             did
             concur
             to
             bear
             down
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             sided
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             particular
             discontent
             at
             his
             free
             preaching
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             they
             were
             zealous
             executers
             of
             the
             Synods
             Sentence
             ;
             As
             these
             again
             that
             were
             opposite
             to
             Chrysostome
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             did
             take
             no
             little
             advantage
             of
             that
             discontent
             ,
             which
             they
             knew
             the
             Empresse
             had
             at
             him
             .
             Or
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             are
             sometimes
             accessory
             by
             weakening
             Government
             ,
             and
             giving
             men
             accesse
             to
             do
             what
             they
             will
             :
             when
             Basilius
             hath
             regrated
             the
             great
             differences
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Iulian
             ,
             and
             Valens
             their
             times
             ,
             and
             setting
             himself
             to
             find
             out
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             he
             settleth
             on
             this
             word
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Iudges
               ,
               In
               those
               dayes
               there
               was
               no
               King
               in
               Israel
               ,
               every
               man
               did
               what
               seemed
               good
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               :
            
             which
             
             he
             doth
             not
             speak
             simply
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Government
             ;
             but
             that
             by
             such
             as
             was
             ,
             no
             course
             was
             taken
             ,
             as
             the
             calling
             of
             Synods
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             means
             ,
             to
             restrain
             such
             things
             ,
             but
             rather
             they
             were
             entertained
             .
             4.
             
             Sometimes
             also
             the
             peoples
             engaging
             
             and
             siding
             in
             such
             differences
             ,
             hath
             no
             little
             influence
             to
             heighten
             and
             lengthen
             the
             same
             ;
             hence
             we
             find
             that
             in
             some
             debates
             ,
             wherein
             Church-men
             have
             been
             alone
             engaged
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             some
             stop
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             hath
             encreased
             ,
             to
             the
             stating
             of
             parties
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             it
             hath
             ever
             been
             more
             difficult
             ;
             because
             so
             Ministers
             were
             the
             more
             encouraged
             and
             engaged
             to
             be
             tenacious
             ;
             vea
             sometimes
             fear
             of
             displeasing
             the
             people
             that
             adhered
             to
             them
             ,
             hath
             not
             wanted
             its
             weight
             .
             Also
             ,
             so
             it
             turned
             more
             easily
             to
             schism
             and
             faction
             in
             practice
             ,
             when
             one
             part
             of
             the
             people
             would
             only
             call
             such
             a
             man
             of
             their
             Judgement
             ;
             another
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             such
             another
             man
             of
             theirs
             ;
             whereupon
             followed
             great
             dissentions
             and
             factiousnesse
             in
             Elections
             ,
             and
             opposite
             ordinations
             ,
             by
             Bishops
             of
             several
             judgements
             :
             Whereupon
             followed
             ,
             1.
             a
             rent
             in
             that
             particular
             Church
             ;
             one
             part
             withdrawing
             with
             their
             Bishop
             and
             Minister
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             with
             theirs
             ,
             and
             neither
             keeping
             communion
             with
             ,
             but
             seeking
             to
             overturn
             one
             another
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             a
             rent
             among
             neighbouring
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             were
             pleased
             to
             admit
             either
             side
             to
             their
             communion
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             or
             condemn
             either
             of
             the
             opposite
             ordinations
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             Often
             also
             ,
             there
             followed
             opposite
             and
             eager
             applications
             
             to
             the
             supream
             Magistrates
             and
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             own
             respective
             Elections
             ratified
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             opposite
             ,
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             crushed
             ;
             which
             often
             hath
             been
             followed
             with
             much
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             not
             without
             calumnies
             against
             good
             men
             ;
             and
             also
             not
             without
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Churches
             liberty
             ,
             and
             advantage
             to
             corrupt
             men
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             tender
             of
             truth
             ;
             who
             
             thereby
             had
             occasion
             to
             interest
             themselves
             ,
             and
             advance
             their
             own
             ends
             the
             more
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             marked
             of
             Anastasius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Monothelite
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             occasion
             upon
             hot
             differences
             in
             the
             Church
             amongst
             Divines
             ,
             (
             who
             did
             in
             both
             sides
             differ
             from
             him
             ,
             though
             one
             of
             them
             was
             but
             sound
             )
             without
             respect
             to
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             equally
             to
             endeavour
             the
             suppressing
             of
             both
             by
             sending
             them
             into
             exile
             ;
             and
             when
             Magistrates
             were
             more
             equal
             to
             and
             tender
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               Gratianus
            
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             they
             were
             exceedingly
             troubled
             with
             such
             adresses
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             hear
             such
             complaint
             ▪
             even
             amongst
             and
             against
             men
             fully
             Orthodox
             and
             sound
             ,
             only
             differing
             in
             some
             particulars
             which
             had
             brought
             on
             opposite
             ordinations
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             Miletius
             and
             
               Paulinus
               ,
               Eustachius
            
             and
             Flavianus
             ,
             with
             their
             respective
             competitors
             :
             all
             which
             concuring
             with
             that
             heat
             and
             fervour
             wherewith
             Churchmen
             do
             usually
             of
             themselves
             follow
             their
             differences
             ,
             did
             not
             a
             little
             contribute
             to
             the
             heightening
             and
             lengthening
             of
             divisions
             and
             rents
             ,
             upon
             the
             smallest
             occasions
             .
             5.
             
             Occuring
             
             miscarriages
             of
             persons
             differing
             ,
             have
             often
             had
             influence
             to
             increase
             and
             continue
             a
             breach
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             some
             persons
             on
             either
             side
             become
             more
             grosse
             in
             other
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             in
             practice
             ;
             or
             follow
             their
             designs
             by
             means
             that
             seem
             grosse
             and
             unwarrantable
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             or
             when
             some
             of
             one
             side
             expresse
             unjust
             calumnies
             on
             the
             other
             :
             this
             doth
             exceedingly
             alienate
             affections
             ,
             confirme
             jealousies
             and
             suspicions
             ,
             and
             readily
             doth
             engender
             new
             Questions
             and
             controversies
             ;
             because
             some
             are
             led
             to
             oppose
             and
             condemn
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             defend
             such
             practices
             ;
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             opposite
             principles
             suitable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             multiply
             from
             one
             step
             to
             another
             :
             whereby
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             often
             where
             there
             is
             but
             one
             difference
             at
             first
             ,
             after
             a
             time
             many
             do
             arise
             ,
             which
             doth
             make
             the
             removall
             of
             divisions
             to
             be
             alwayes
             the
             longer
             the
             more
             difficult
             :
             
             Whence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             seldom
             one
             difference
             continued
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             an
             addition
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             greater
             concernment
             ,
             that
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             stuck
             ,
             whenas
             the
             first
             rise
             might
             have
             been
             removed
             .
             6.
             
             Sometimes
             also
             occurring
             dispensations
             in
             providence
             
             will
             give
             occasion
             to
             this
             tenaciousnesse
             ,
             as
             suppose
             there
             be
             a
             seeming
             advantage
             on
             the
             one
             side
             to
             through
             their
             point
             ,
             and
             bear
             down
             the
             other
             without
             uniting
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             conscience
             and
             prudence
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             same
             :
             Hence
             we
             will
             find
             in
             History
             men
             more
             or
             lesse
             inclinable
             to
             unite
             ,
             as
             they
             apprehended
             their
             party
             to
             be
             more
             or
             lesse
             strong
             ;
             sometimes
             also
             some
             singular-like
             stroak
             upon
             the
             persons
             names
             or
             families
             of
             eminent
             opposers
             ,
             proveth
             a
             confirmation
             to
             the
             others
             who
             escape
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             way
             were
             more
             approveable
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             more
             remarkably
             condemned
             ;
             for
             so
             are
             men
             ready
             to
             misinterpret
             the
             most
             occasionall
             thing
             ,
             which
             for
             other
             ends
             may
             come
             upon
             any
             with
             whom
             they
             differ
             .
             Thus
             Zuinglius
             his
             death
             did
             not
             only
             prove
             matter
             of
             insulting
             to
             Papists
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             Luther
             and
             others
             was
             misapplied
             ;
             and
             Carolostadius
             his
             ●…oul
             defection
             ,
             afterward
             became
             an
             occasion
             to
             harden
             many
             ,
             in
             condemning
             his
             condemning
             of
             keeping
             Images
             in
             Churches
             ,
             though
             without
             any
             worship
             ;
             because
             ,
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             that
             debate
             ,
             Luther
             had
             set
             him
             forth
             as
             a
             light
             ,
             unsettled
             ,
             unstable
             person
             ,
             whose
             judgement
             was
             not
             to
             be
             valued
             ;
             which
             accordingly
             falling
             out
             ,
             made
             many
             keep
             up
             the
             opinion
             contrary
             to
             his
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             his
             fall
             it
             had
             been
             ratified
             ;
             And
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             either
             Chrysostome
             or
             Epiphaneus
             their
             wishes
             to
             other
             respectively
             had
             fallen
             out
             but
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             it
             also
             might
             have
             had
             influence
             ;
             but
             seing
             both
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             we
             conceive
             that
             thereby
             the
             Lord
             would
             keep
             men
             from
             being
             confirmed
             in
             their
             differences
             upon
             such
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             shew
             himself
             angry
             at
             the
             carnalnesse
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             smallest
             difference
             on
             both
             sides
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             ,
             wherein
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             tentation
             to
             keep
             up
             division
             doth
             ly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             several
             circumstances
             that
             may
             have
             influence
             ,
             especially
             upon
             Church
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             engagement
             ,
             credit
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             
             which
             steal
             in
             ,
             and
             vent
             in
             heat
             and
             tenaciousnesse
             under
             other
             appearances
             ,
             as
             of
             〈◊〉
             ●…or
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             respect
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             :
             And
             in
             this
             it
             seemeth
             not
             to
             be
             any
             personall
             credit
             or
             respect
             that
             s●…ayeth
             them
             ,
             but
             zeal
             for
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             Master
             ,
             as
             is
             insinuated
             in
             the
             Disciples
             carriage
             ,
             Luk.
             9
             in
             their
             seeking
             to
             be
             avenged
             on
             the
             place
             that
             would
             not
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             by
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             ver
             .
             54.
             and
             also
             in
             their
             forbidding
             some
             to
             cast
             out
             devils
             ▪
             even
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             it
             not
             for
             Christs
             honour
             ,
             ibid.
             vers
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             tentation
             hath
             often
             with
             it
             great
             confidence
             
             of
             the
             justness
             and
             equity
             of
             their
             own
             side
             ▪
             and
             of
             the
             unreasonablnesse
             of
             their
             adversaries
             .
             There
             may
             be
             in
             part
             much
             ground
             for
             this
             ,
             where
             the
             controversie
             is
             some
             doubtfull
             ,
             disputable
             thing
             :
             How
             great
             confidence
             have
             both
             Iob
             and
             his
             friends
             in
             their
             debate
             ,
             So
             that
             both
             of
             them
             are
             frequent
             in
             desiring
             Gods
             decision
             ,
             when
             as
             neither
             of
             them
             in
             both
             matter
             and
             manner
             was
             fully
             approveable
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             there
             may
             be
             a
             perswasion
             very
             satisfying
             to
             the
             party
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             from
             God
             ;
             this
             was
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             8.
             it
             is
             like
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             were
             biting
             and
             devouring
             one
             another
             ;
             for
             ,
             we
             find
             often
             in
             experience
             ,
             that
             a
             disputable
             thing
             ,
             being
             for
             a
             time
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             will
             become
             as
             palpably
             clear
             ,
             and
             altogether
             necessary
             to
             these
             who
             have
             disputed
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             because
             engagement
             bribes
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             perverteth
             even
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             just
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             longer
             one
             plead
             for
             a
             thing
             ,
             he
             becometh
             more
             confident
             therein
             ,
             because
             his
             own
             pleading
             secretly
             prevaileth
             more
             with
             himself
             ▪
             
             than
             reasons
             proposed
             by
             any
             others
             to
             the
             contrary
             can
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             strength
             in
             the
             tentation
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             matter
             is
             thought
             just
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             thought
             necessary
             and
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             1.
             a
             Question
             of
             the
             most
             circumstantiall
             truth
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             may
             speak
             so
             )
             it
             looketh
             out
             as
             necessary
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             that
             cannot
             be
             quit
             ▪
             yea
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             are
             engaged
             to
             maintain
             that
             side
             where
             the
             errour
             lies
             ,
             will
             cry
             up
             the
             controversie
             as
             in
             a
             high
             point
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             these
             that
             maintained
             the
             Millenarie
             opinion
             ,
             and
             Christs
             personall
             reign
             ,
             thought
             it
             a
             point
             of
             high
             concernment
             ;
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             with
             Trifo
             ,
             saith
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Christian
             ,
             Orthodox
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             doth
             think
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             in
             later
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             how
             is
             the
             necessity
             of
             oyl
             ,
             chrisme
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             pleaded
             for
             ?
             which
             sheweth
             what
             impression
             the
             appearing
             weightinesse
             of
             such
             things
             will
             have
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             main
             foundation
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             if
             it
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             or
             Government
             ,
             it
             is
             thought
             of
             such
             concernment
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             they
             cannot
             quit
             it
             ,
             without
             being
             accessory
             to
             the
             corruption
             and
             hurt
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             marring
             of
             the
             authority
             thereof
             :
             Hence
             so
             often
             are
             the
             faults
             and
             consequents
             of
             the
             adverse
             part
             aggreged
             ;
             canons
             and
             constitutions
             alleaged
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             (
             amongst
             other
             instances
             )
             in
             that
             debate
             betwixt
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             for
             precedency
             before
             Antichrist
             was
             revealed
             ,
             one
             alleaging
             an
             act
             of
             Nice
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             Rome
             pretending
             the
             interest
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             universall
             Church
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             if
             it
             be
             a
             
             difference
             about
             persons
             ,
             as
             who
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             Bishop
             or
             Minister
             ,
             or
             if
             such
             be
             lawfully
             ordained
             ,
             deposed
             ,
             &c.
             then
             such
             as
             they
             oppose
             ,
             are
             conceived
             to
             be
             notoriously
             hainous
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             they
             are
             for
             ,
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             incomparably
             singular
             
             and
             eminent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             presse
             vehemently
             their
             point
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             much
             of
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             depend
             upon
             the
             admission
             ,
             or
             rejection
             of
             such
             men
             respectively
             ,
             and
             this
             floweth
             inadvertingly
             from
             the
             former
             differences
             ;
             because
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             confident
             that
             themselves
             are
             right
             in
             a
             main
             point
             ,
             they
             necessarily
             must
             think
             these
             wrong
             and
             untender
             who
             are
             opposit
             in
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             hotter
             the
             opposition
             grow
             ,
             they
             think
             still
             each
             other
             the
             more
             grosly
             obstinate
             :
             By
             this
             also
             they
             are
             disposed
             to
             hear
             and
             receive
             reports
             and
             mis-informations
             concerning
             their
             opponents
             ;
             whereby
             they
             come
             verily
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             even
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             very
             ends
             and
             designs
             ,
             most
             grosse
             .
             And
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             beside
             the
             instances
             formerly
             given
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ,
             the
             differences
             that
             arose
             first
             betwixt
             Luther
             and
             Carolostadius
             ,
             and
             afterward
             betwixt
             him
             and
             such
             as
             followed
             him
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Calvin
            
             and
             others
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             do
             fully
             demonstrate
             this
             ;
             How
             little
             were
             these
             beginnings
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             were
             even
             the
             smallest
             differences
             aggreged
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             differing
             mistaken
             ,
             even
             before
             these
             differences
             came
             to
             the
             height
             which
             they
             are
             at
             ?
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             also
             ,
             that
             this
             mistake
             of
             mens
             persons
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             bitternesse
             that
             followeth
             thereupon
             ,
             is
             most
             ordinarily
             discernable
             to
             be
             upon
             that
             side
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             least
             to
             be
             said
             in
             conscience
             and
             equity
             for
             the
             defence
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Adde
             to
             these
             a
             conviction
             of
             singlenesse
             ,
             that
             
             persons
             may
             seem
             to
             themselves
             to
             have
             in
             all
             the
             former
             steps
             ,
             wherein
             there
             may
             be
             no
             positive
             ,
             corrupt
             end
             proposed
             ,
             nor
             any
             palpable
             dissimulation
             in
             their
             professions
             ,
             entertained
             or
             approven
             by
             them
             :
             but
             as
             they
             have
             some
             confidence
             of
             the
             equity
             of
             their
             side
             ;
             so
             may
             there
             be
             an
             apprehended
             testimony
             of
             their
             own
             singlenesse
             in
             the
             following
             thereof
             :
             and
             there
             is
             a
             great
             strength
             in
             the
             tentation
             to
             continue
             division
             ,
             
             that
             lyeth
             here
             ;
             for
             ,
             when
             men
             apprehend
             their
             own
             singlenesse
             and
             streightnesse
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             have
             accesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             liberty
             to
             pray
             ,
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             for
             a
             man
             to
             stop
             himself
             in
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             ,
             but
             amongst
             the
             instances
             of
             such
             divisions
             that
             are
             given
             ,
             that
             men
             on
             both
             sides
             had
             a
             single
             end
             and
             mind
             ,
             did
             pray
             and
             had
             accesse
             in
             prayer
             ;
             yea
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             might
             go
             to
             heaven
             with
             such
             differences
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             for
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             them
             continue
             zealous
             in
             such
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             .
             Neither
             ought
             this
             to
             be
             thought
             strange
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             best
             but
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             are
             subject
             to
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             their
             zeal
             and
             singlenesse
             is
             squared
             according
             to
             their
             knowledge
             :
             It
             was
             such
             zeal
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             (
             though
             in
             the
             most
             fundamentall
             things
             )
             that
             made
             Paul
             and
             others
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             singlenesse
             ,
             persecute
             the
             Church
             ;
             therefore
             proportionally
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             zeal
             and
             singlenesse
             in
             lesser
             things
             when
             there
             is
             ignorance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             After
             engagement
             the
             tentation
             is
             strengthened
             
             by
             this
             ,
             lest
             ,
             by
             after
             ▪
             ceding
             ,
             their
             former
             practice
             in
             being
             so
             eager
             ,
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             they
             lose
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             Ministery
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             their
             respective
             followers
             ,
             which
             possibly
             may
             be
             more
             tenacious
             and
             z●…alous
             than
             themselves
             ,
             should
             be
             irritated
             and
             provoked
             ;
             which
             things
             look
             to
             them
             as
             greater
             pr●…judices
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             ●…eir
             continuing
             divided
             .
             It
             is
             written
             of
             Luther
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             That
             being
             in
             conference
             with
             Melancthon
             and
             others
             in
             his
             last
             voyage
             ,
             he
             did
             acknowledge
             to
             th●…m
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             too
             vehement
             and
             peremp●…ory
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             urged
             him
             then
             to
             publish
             something
             concerning
             h●…
             same
             ,
             he
             replied
             .
             That
             he
             feared
             by
             that
             to
             diminish
             the
             authority
             and
             weight
             of
             what
             he
             had
             else
             appeared
             into
             for
             God
             ,
             〈◊〉
             therefore
             did
             ●…orbear
             it
             ▪
             wit●…all
             allowing
             Melancth●…n
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             do
             in
             that
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             :
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Sometimes
             also
             ,
             the
             tentation
             is
             strengthned
             by
             
             apprehended
             consequents
             of
             hurt
             and
             prejudice
             to
             these
             that
             side
             with
             them
             in
             such
             a
             thing
             from
             others
             ,
             in
             case
             there
             should
             be
             ceding
             in
             such
             and
             such
             particulars
             for
             union
             ,
             or
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             might
             make
             themselves
             and
             their
             cause
             odious
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             possibly
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             more
             respective
             thoughts
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             differing
             in
             such
             things
             from
             others
             .
             It
             is
             written
             of
             Luther
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             this
             as
             a
             main
             reason
             why
             he
             keeped
             up
             the
             Sacramentary
             difference
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             unit
             with
             Calvin
             and
             others
             in
             that
             Head
             ,
             because
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             that
             opinion
             which
             the
             Sacramentaries
             (
             as
             they
             were
             called
             )
             hold
             ,
             is
             generally
             more
             hatefull
             than
             that
             of
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             the
             Princes
             and
             others
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             malice
             and
             hatred
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             strengtheneth
             the
             tentation
             also
             ,
             when
             men
             
             do
             not
             look
             upon
             the
             difference
             simply
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             comparatively
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             principles
             and
             carriages
             of
             others
             their
             opponents
             ,
             and
             by
             considering
             things
             that
             are
             displeasing
             in
             them
             and
             their
             way
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             the
             more
             tenacious
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             justifie
             themselves
             the
             more
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             in
             such
             divisions
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             stresse
             of
             debates
             lyeth
             in
             reflections
             ,
             criminations
             and
             recriminations
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             the
             only
             vindicating
             argument
             ,
             They
             that
             are
             opposit
             to
             us
             in
             many
             things
             of
             their
             carriage
             are
             wrong
             ,
             Therefore
             our
             way
             is
             right
             ,
             or
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             divide
             from
             them
             ;
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             almost
             necessarily
             such
             reflections
             are
             used
             in
             such
             debates
             ,
             where
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             of
             such
             moment
             and
             evidence
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             convincing
             defensive
             arguments
             upon
             either
             side
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             debates
             ,
             between
             Ierome
             and
             Ruffinus
             ,
             cited
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             dispute
             on
             either
             side
             but
             criminations
             on
             both
             ;
             Also
             in
             the
             Donatists
             their
             reflections
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             such
             differences
             also
             ,
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             
             that
             the
             other
             should
             and
             will
             cede
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             
             not
             hazard
             division
             upon
             so
             little
             a
             thing
             .
             Hence
             ,
             many
             have
             been
             drawn
             on
             to
             division
             from
             small
             beginnings
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             have
             yeelded
             to
             ,
             had
             they
             known
             the
             consequents
             thereof
             ,
             or
             had
             they
             not
             expected
             that
             the
             other
             should
             have
             yeelded
             ,
             wherein
             being
             disappointed
             ,
             the
             engagement
             thereto
             becometh
             more
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             division
             more
             irreconciliable
             .
             This
             is
             marked
             of
             Victor
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             been
             so
             peremptory
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             supposed
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             thing
             the
             other
             should
             have
             yeelded
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             What
             be
             the
             sad
             effects
             of
             division
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             endeavouring
             unity
             .
          
           
             HAving
             now
             some
             way
             discovered
             the
             nature
             and
             causes
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             division
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             conjectured
             what
             will
             be
             the
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             which
             ever
             have
             been
             most
             deplorable
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             torturing
             of
             these
             that
             are
             engaged
             ,
             to
             the
             scandalizing
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             to
             the
             hardening
             and
             breaking
             of
             the
             neck
             of
             many
             profane
             light
             persons
             ,
             to
             the
             spoiling
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             purity
             ,
             Government
             ,
             order
             and
             beauty
             of
             her
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             wearing
             out
             of
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             Religion
             ;
             yea
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             doth
             more
             tend
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             blessed
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             maketh
             Christianity
             more
             hatefull
             ,
             that
             rendereth
             the
             Gospel
             more
             unfruitfull
             ,
             and
             more
             marreth
             the
             progresse
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             doth
             more
             shut
             out
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             by
             an
             open
             door
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             this
             wofull
             evil
             of
             division
             doth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             Iam.
             3.
             16.
             
             
               Where
               envy
               and
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               ,
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
            
             And
             we
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             who
             hath
             read
             
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             and
             great
             motives
             whereby
             union
             is
             pressed
             ,
             and
             have
             considered
             the
             Fathers
             what
             great
             weight
             they
             lay
             upon
             unity
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             horrour
             they
             mention
             division
             ,
             even
             as
             
               maximum
               malum
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               greatest
               evil
            
             that
             can
             befall
             the
             Church
             ;
             Or
             ,
             have
             observed
             in
             Church-history
             ,
             the
             many
             sad
             consequents
             and
             effects
             that
             have
             followed
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             lamentable
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             same
             :
             when
             friends
             thought
             shame
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             faint
             ;
             enemies
             were
             encouraged
             and
             delighted
             ,
             and
             on-lookers
             were
             either
             provoked
             to
             mock
             at
             ,
             or
             pity
             the
             same
             ;
             Or
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             some
             taste
             in
             experience
             of
             the
             bitter
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             altogether
             stupid
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             many
             horrible
             evils
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             this
             one
             evil
             of
             division
             .
             Sure
             there
             is
             no
             evil
             doth
             more
             suddenly
             and
             inevitably
             overturn
             the
             Church
             than
             this
             ;
             which
             maketh
             her
             fight
             against
             her self
             ,
             and
             eat
             her
             own
             flesh
             ,
             and
             tear
             her
             own
             bowels
             :
             for
             ,
             that
             a
             Kingdom
             divided
             against
             it self
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             is
             the
             infallible
             maxime
             of
             Him
             that
             was
             greater
             and
             wiser
             than
             Solomon
             .
             And
             when
             things
             are
             compared
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             compendious
             way
             to
             blast
             the
             fruit
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             removed
             or
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             carry
             souls
             headlong
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             a
             Church
             in
             her
             Ministers
             and
             Members
             should
             be
             engaged
             thus
             ,
             to
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             counteract
             to
             the
             actings
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             This
             we
             suppose
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             also
             readily
             be
             granted
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             of
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             the
             preserving
             of
             unity
             ,
             and
             the
             preventing
             of
             division
             ,
             and
             the
             recovering
             of
             unity
             ,
             and
             removing
             of
             division
             ,
             by
             healing
             of
             the
             breach
             when
             it
             is
             made
             .
             Never
             did
             men
             run
             to
             quench
             fire
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             lest
             all
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             with
             more
             diligence
             ,
             than
             men
             ought
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             to
             quench
             
             this
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             never
             did
             mariners
             use
             more
             speed
             to
             stop
             a
             leak
             in
             a
             ship
             ,
             lest
             all
             should
             be
             drowned
             ,
             than
             Ministers
             especially
             ,
             and
             all
             Christian
             men
             ,
             should
             hast
             to
             stop
             this
             beginning
             of
             the
             breaking
             in
             of
             these
             waters
             of
             strife
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             the
             whole
             Church
             be
             overwhelmed
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             many
             evils
             which
             follow
             thereupon
             ,
             the
             many
             commands
             whereby
             union
             is
             pressed
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             many
             entreaties
             and
             obtestations
             whereby
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             so
             frequently
             urge
             this
             upon
             all
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             most
             acceptable
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             us
             ;
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             and
             many
             other
             such
             considerations
             ,
             have
             not
             weight
             to
             convince
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             to
             prevent
             ,
             or
             heal
             a
             breach
             ,
             We
             cannot
             tell
             what
             can
             prevail
             with
             men
             ,
             that
             professe
             reverence
             to
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             conscience
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             own
             peace
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             great
             Day
             ,
             wherein
             the
             peace-makers
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ;
             for
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             General
             Grounds
             leading
             to
             Unity
             .
          
           
             BUt
             now
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             of
             more
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             speak
             particularly
             ,
             to
             what
             indeed
             is
             duty
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
             a
             Church
             lyeth
             under
             rents
             and
             divisions
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             the
             general
             be
             granted
             ,
             yet
             often
             ,
             
             it
             is
             difficult
             to
             take
             up
             the
             particular
             cure
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             difficult
             singly
             to
             follow
             the
             same
             :
             It
             being
             still
             more
             easy
             to
             prescribe
             rules
             to
             others
             ,
             than
             to
             follow
             them
             our selves
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             when
             spirits
             are
             in
             the
             heat
             and
             fervour
             of
             contention
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             some
             way
             drunken
             with
             affection
             to
             their
             own
             side
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             at
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             distracted
             ▪
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             madnesse
             in
             pursuing
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             as
             that
             great
             and
             meek
             Divine
             
             Melancthon
             did
             expresse
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             get
             affections
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             such
             a
             temper
             ,
             captivated
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             light
             .
             And
             though
             we
             will
             not
             take
             on
             us
             to
             be
             particular
             and
             satisfying
             in
             this
             ,
             wishing
             and
             hoping
             that
             it
             may
             be
             more
             effectually
             done
             by
             some
             other
             ;
             yet
             ,
             having
             come
             this
             length
             ,
             we
             shall
             ,
             in
             an
             abstracted
             manner
             ,
             consider
             some
             things
             in
             reference
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             hold
             forth
             what
             we
             conceive
             to
             be
             duty
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             have
             interest
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             ;
             As
             also
             what
             may
             be
             required
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             may
             possibly
             think
             themselves
             lesse
             concerned
             therein
             :
             Wherein
             we
             shall
             keep
             this
             order
             ,
             1.
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             some
             general
             Grounds
             ,
             which
             we
             suppose
             as
             granted
             .
             2.
             
             We
             shall
             premit
             some
             preparatory
             endeavours
             agreeable
             to
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             We
             shall
             speak
             negatively
             to
             what
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             forborn
             .
             4.
             
             Positively
             to
             the
             healing
             means
             called-for
             in
             reference
             to
             several
             sorts
             of
             division
             ,
             with
             some
             questions
             incident
             thereupon
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             We
             shall
             consider
             the
             grounds
             that
             do
             presse
             the
             serious
             and
             condescending
             application
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             other
             healing
             means
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             generall
             ground
             ,
             which
             we
             take
             for
             
             granted
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             by
             way
             of
             precept
             there
             is
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             uniting
             laid
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             falleth
             not
             under
             debate
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Church
             should
             continue
             divided
             or
             united
             in
             the
             These
             ?
             more
             than
             it
             falleth
             under
             debate
             ,
             Whether
             there
             should
             be
             preaching
             ,
             praying
             ,
             keeping
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             commanded
             duty
             ;
             seing
             that
             union
             is
             both
             commanded
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             comm●…nded
             ,
             as
             eminently
             tending
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             so
             frequently
             joyned
             with
             edification
             ?
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             asked
             by
             a
             Church
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             in
             a
             divided
             way
             ,
             thereby
             supposing
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             to
             division
             ,
             and
             a
             forbearing
             of
             the
             use
             of
             means
             for
             the
             attaining
             
             thereof
             ;
             or
             rather
             supposing
             a
             stating
             or
             fixing
             of
             division
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             ,
             thinking
             to
             carry
             on
             edification
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             where
             union
             cannot
             be
             attained
             amongst
             orthodox
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             agree
             in
             all
             main
             things
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             of
             such
             only
             we
             speak
             )
             Ministers
             are
             to
             make
             the
             best
             use
             of
             the
             opportunities
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             during
             that
             to
             seek
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             by
             agreement
             state
             a
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             dispense
             therewith
             ,
             and
             prefer
             the
             continuing
             of
             division
             ,
             as
             fitter
             for
             edification
             than
             union
             ,
             we
             suppose
             is
             altogether
             unwarrantable
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             Lord's
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             gone
             about
             in
             faith
             ,
             nor
             in
             it
             can
             the
             blessing
             be
             expected
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             doth
             command
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             unity
             ,
             Psal.
             133.
             2.
             
             Because
             Christ's
             Church
             is
             but
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             this
             were
             deliberately
             to
             alter
             the
             nature
             thereof
             :
             and
             although
             those
             who
             deny
             this
             Truth
             may
             admit
             of
             division
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             cannot
             have
             union
             ,
             that
             is
             proper
             Church-union
             ,
             which
             is
             union
             in
             Government
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             because
             union
             ,
             or
             communion
             in
             these
             ,
             doth
             result
             from
             this
             principle
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             those
             that
             maintain
             that
             principle
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible-Church
             ,
             to
             owne
             a
             divided
             way
             of
             administrating
             Government
             or
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             infer
             either
             that
             one
             party
             hath
             no
             interest
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             one
             Church
             may
             be
             many
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             unity
             thereof
             in
             its
             visible
             state
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             This
             then
             we
             take
             for
             granted
             .
             And
             though
             possibly
             it
             be
             not
             in
             all
             cases
             attainable
             ,
             because
             the
             fault
             may
             be
             upon
             one
             side
             ,
             who
             possibly
             will
             not
             act
             unitedly
             with
             others
             ,
             yet
             is
             this
             still
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             ,
             and
             every
             opportunity
             to
             be
             taken
             hold
             of
             for
             promoting
             of
             the
             same
             .
             
          
           
             The
             second
             ground
             which
             we
             suppose
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             union
             is
             ever
             a
             duty
             ,
             So
             ,
             we
             conceive
             ,
             if
             men
             interessed
             will
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             division
             
             amongst
             Orthodox
             Divines
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             possible
             also
             to
             compose
             it
             ,
             and
             union
             is
             a
             thing
             attainable
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             are
             not
             speaking
             of
             composing
             divisions
             that
             are
             stated
             upon
             the
             fundamentall
             things
             ;
             nor
             are
             we
             speaking
             of
             removing
             all
             differences
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             men
             were
             to
             be
             one
             in
             judgment
             in
             every
             point
             of
             Truth
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             difference
             where
             there
             is
             no
             division
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             Nor
             ,
             3.
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             mens
             doing
             their
             duty
             ,
             do
             we
             mean
             a
             full
             up-coming
             of
             every
             thing
             in
             knowledge
             and
             practice
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             sanctified
             manner
             ,
             though
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             ;
             but
             it
             looketh
             principally
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             duty
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             particular
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             called
             so
             )
             of
             attaining
             union
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             whereof
             doth
             consist
             in
             outward
             obvious
             things
             ,
             which
             do
             neither
             require
             simply
             sanctification
             in
             the
             person
             (
             though
             in
             it self
             most
             desirable
             )
             nor
             perfection
             in
             the
             degree
             ,
             some
             whereof
             we
             may
             afterward
             mention
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             union
             in
             it self
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             mens
             corruptions
             ,
             (
             which
             will
             make
             the
             least
             thing
             impossible
             when
             they
             are
             in
             exercise
             )
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             possible
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             acknowledged
             principles
             ,
             that
             sober
             ,
             orthodox
             men
             usually
             walk
             by
             ,
             as
             experience
             hath
             often
             proven
             ,
             and
             reason
             doth
             demonstrat
             in
             the
             particulars
             afterward
             to
             be
             instanced
             .
             And
             this
             consideration
             ought
             the
             more
             pressingly
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             endeavour
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             although
             oftentimes
             through
             mens
             corruption
             it
             hath
             been
             frustrated
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             premit
             ,
             That
             in
             endeavouring
             union
             
             and
             healing
             ,
             men
             would
             not
             straiten
             it
             to
             an
             universall
             union
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             in
             judgement
             and
             practice
             ,
             but
             would
             resolve
             to
             have
             it
             with
             many
             things
             defective
             that
             need
             forbearance
             in
             persons
             that
             are
             united
             ,
             which
             me
             may
             take
             up
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             There
             may
             be
             difference
             of
             judgement
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             such
             things
             that
             are
             consistent
             with
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             edification
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             forbearance
             
             would
             be
             resolved
             upon
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             otherwayes
             ,
             were
             to
             think
             that
             either
             men
             had
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             understandings
             were
             perfect
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             equal
             reach
             .
             2.
             
             There
             may
             be
             dissatisfaction
             with
             many
             persons
             ,
             whether
             Officers
             or
             Members
             ;
             and
             to
             expect
             a
             Church
             free
             of
             unworthy
             Officers
             ,
             or
             Members
             ,
             and
             to
             defer
             Church
             union
             thereupon
             ,
             is
             to
             expect
             the
             barn-floor
             shall
             be
             without
             chaff
             ,
             and
             to
             frustrate
             the
             many
             commands
             whereby
             this
             duty
             is
             pressed
             ;
             for
             ,
             so
             this
             command
             should
             be
             obligatory
             to
             no
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             is
             triumphant
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             gave
             this
             command
             to
             His
             Disciples
             when
             Iudas
             was
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             Paul
             gave
             it
             and
             practised
             it
             ,
             when
             some
             preached
             out
             of
             envy
             ,
             Philip.
             1.
             and
             when
             almost
             all
             sought
             their
             own
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             people
             ought
             to
             carry
             even
             to
             corrupt
             Ministers
             who
             yet
             destroy
             not
             the
             foundation
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             the
             duties
             that
             becomes
             them
             to
             Ministers
             in
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             continue
             such
             ,
             Then
             certainly
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             keep
             that
             communion
             with
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             becometh
             their
             relations
             ,
             seing
             they
             are
             still
             Ministers
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             this
             corruption
             will
             not
             warrant
             separation
             in
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             Then
             neither
             will
             it
             warrant
             division
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             government
             .
             3.
             
             It
             may
             also
             be
             consistent
             with
             many
             particular
             failings
             ,
             and
             defects
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             government
             ,
             as
             possibly
             the
             sparing
             of
             some
             corrupt
             O●…cers
             and
             Members
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Censuring
             of
             some
             unjustly
             ,
             or
             the
             admission
             of
             some
             that
             are
             unfit
             for
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             These
             indeed
             are
             faults
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             such
             as
             make
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             no
             Church
             ;
             and
             though
             these
             have
             sometimes
             been
             pretended
             to
             be
             the
             causes
             of
             schisms
             and
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             practice
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             never
             defended
             to
             be
             just
             grounds
             of
             schisms
             and
             divisions
             ,
             but
             were
             ever
             condemned
             by
             all
             Councels
             
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             in
             reason
             sustained
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             there
             should
             be
             then
             no
             union
             expected
             here
             ,
             except
             we
             supposed
             ,
             that
             men
             that
             have
             corruption
             ,
             could
             not
             fall
             in
             these
             faults
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             unlike
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             these
             were
             in
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             ;
             somewhat
             is
             infinuated
             thereof
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             in
             those
             Church-officers
             ,
             their
             tolerating
             of
             Iezebel
             and
             the
             Nicolaitans
             to
             seduce
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             fornication
             ;
             yet
             neither
             is
             separation
             or
             division
             called-for
             ,
             or
             allowed
             either
             amongst
             Ministers
             or
             people
             .
             Sure
             there
             were
             such
             corrupt
             acts
             of
             all
             kinds
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             Church-officers
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             clear
             ,
             that
             Nicodemus
             and
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
             did
             continue
             to
             govern
             joyntly
             ,
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             ,
             who
             yet
             cannot
             be
             counted
             accessory
             to
             any
             of
             their
             deeds
             ;
             Because
             (
             which
             is
             a
             third
             reason
             )
             men
             in
             such
             cases
             have
             accesse
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             present
             ,
             to
             discountenance
             such
             corrupt
             acts
             ,
             by
             not
             consenting
             thereto
             ,
             and
             testifying
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             many
             wicked
             acts
             ,
             which
             by
             dividing
             they
             cannot
             do
             )
             which
             is
             sufficient
             for
             their
             exoneration
             both
             before
             God
             and
             men
             :
             As
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             instances
             of
             Ioseph
             and
             Nicodemus
             mentioned
             ▪
             who
             continue
             united
             in
             the
             government
             ,
             keeped
             the
             meetings
             even
             when
             Sentences
             passe
             against
             those
             who
             will
             acknowledge
             Christ
             ,
             and
             orders
             for
             persecuting
             Him
             and
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             declared
             free
             ,
             because
             they
             dissented
             from
             ,
             and
             testified
             against
             the
             same
             ;
             yea
             ,
             their
             freedom
             and
             exoneration
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             dissent
             being
             present
             ,
             is
             more
             solemnly
             recorded
             to
             their
             honour
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             divided
             ;
             And
             yet
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             now
             hath
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             and
             no
             fewer
             motives
             to
             presse
             
             it
             than
             it
             had
             then
             .
             4.
             
             It
             may
             stand
             with
             some
             defects
             in
             Worship
             ,
             manner
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             rules
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             good
             government
             in
             a
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             like
             ,
             that
             many
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             were
             defective
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             where
             the
             
             Sacrament
             was
             so
             disorderly
             administrated
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             marked
             )
             confusion
             in
             many
             things
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             still
             to
             be
             set
             in
             order
             ;
             yet
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             no
             where
             press
             union
             more
             than
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             formerly
             hath
             been
             marked
             ;
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             perfection
             in
             all
             these
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             or
             that
             union
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             is
             to
             be
             delayed
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             defects
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             it
             is
             union
             and
             not
             division
             that
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             commended
             mean
             for
             redressing
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             then
             ,
             With
             what
             kind
             of
             defects
             or
             
             discontents
             may
             an
             union
             be
             made
             up
             ?
             or
             ,
             what
             Rules
             may
             be
             walked
             by
             therein
             ?
             For
             answer
             ,
             We
             offer
             these
             Considerations
             or
             Rules
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             cannot
             warrant
             a
             breach
             where
             there
             is
             union
             ,
             that
             cannot
             warrantably
             be
             the
             ground
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             division
             ;
             Now
             there
             are
             many
             miscarriages
             or
             defects
             ,
             which
             are
             really
             grosse
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             warrant
             a
             schism
             ,
             as
             all
             that
             write
             thereon
             do
             clear
             ,
             and
             is
             obvious
             to
             all
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             consequence
             is
             ,
             Because
             making
             up
             of
             a
             breach
             is
             no
             lesse
             a
             duty
             ,
             than
             preventing
             thereof
             ;
             And
             further
             ,
             if
             it
             began
             upon
             such
             a
             ground
             ,
             Then
             the
             continuing
             thereof
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             continuing
             in
             the
             same
             sin
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             any
             party
             by
             dividing
             upon
             an
             unjust
             ground
             ,
             can
             afterward
             be
             justified
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ;
             It
             remaineth
             therefore
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             ground
             was
             not
             sufficient
             at
             first
             to
             warrant
             a
             separation
             or
             division
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             sufficient
             afterward
             to
             continue
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Rule
             2.
             
             Such
             defects
             as
             do
             not
             make
             communion
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             Ordinances
             sinfull
             ,
             will
             not
             warrant
             a
             separation
             or
             division
             from
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             ,
             this
             followeth
             on
             the
             former
             .
             It
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             in
             such
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             men
             may
             without
             sin
             communicate
             into
             ,
             although
             others
             may
             be
             guilty
             therein
             ;
             as
             ,
             suppose
             men
             to
             have
             accesse
             to
             Government
             without
             
             such
             bonds
             and
             engagements
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             may
             mar
             their
             freedom
             in
             following
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             deciding
             whatever
             shall
             come
             before
             them
             ,
             even
             though
             others
             should
             step
             over
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Rule
             3.
             
             Men
             may
             keep
             communion
             with
             a
             Church
             ,
             when
             their
             calling
             leadeth
             them
             thereto
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             accesse
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             same
             upon
             the
             other
             ;
             this
             also
             followeth
             upon
             the
             former
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             some
             acts
             of
             a
             mans
             station
             lead
             him
             to
             an
             united
             way
             of
             acting
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             fixed
             Minister
             do
             )
             then
             he
             is
             obleiged
             to
             follow
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             whilst
             there
             is
             no
             physicall
             or
             morall
             impediment
             barring
             him
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             others
             being
             defective
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             will
             not
             absolve
             him
             from
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             oweth
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             station
             .
          
           
             Rule
             4.
             
             While
             the
             generall
             rules
             tending
             to
             edification
             in
             the
             main
             are
             acknowledged
             ,
             union
             is
             to
             be
             keeped
             ,
             even
             though
             there
             be
             much
             failing
             in
             the
             application
             ;
             because
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             fit
             weapons
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             who
             knoweth
             but
             single
             and
             zealous
             improving
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             help
             the
             application
             thereof
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             a
             failing
             therein
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             persons
             deed
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             vote
             so
             misapplyeth
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             involve
             any
             other
             in
             that
             guilt
             ,
             beside
             that
             by
             joynt
             and
             united
             acting
             much
             of
             that
             misapplication
             may
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             be
             prevented
             .
          
           
             Rule
             5.
             
             Then
             there
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             uniting
             when
             the
             evils
             that
             follow
             division
             or
             schism
             ,
             are
             greater
             and
             more
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             evils
             that
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             follow
             on
             union
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             ills
             of
             sin
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             these
             are
             never
             to
             be
             chosen
             )
             but
             of
             evils
             and
             inconveniencies
             that
             may
             indeed
             be
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             sinfull
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             persons
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             so
             to
             all
             :
             Now
             ,
             in
             such
             evils
             the
             lesser
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             because
             uniting
             and
             acting
             joyntly
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             policy
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             Christian
             prudence
             is
             to
             have
             a
             main
             
             hand
             ,
             So
             that
             when
             things
             cannot
             be
             done
             as
             men
             would
             simply
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             do
             as
             they
             may
             comparatively
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             choose
             and
             make
             use
             of
             what
             may
             be
             most
             edifying
             ,
             and
             least
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Churches
             edification
             (
             which
             is
             the
             great
             end
             that
             ought
             to
             sway
             in
             Government
             )
             amongst
             all
             these
             means
             that
             seem
             probable
             and
             possible
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             conscience
             may
             have
             testimonie
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             that
             had
             fewest
             inconveniencies
             ,
             and
             manyest
             advantages
             to
             edification
             ,
             was
             chosen
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             inconveniencies
             fall
             out
             afterward
             ,
             yet
             the
             conscience
             may
             be
             quiet
             on
             this
             ground
             :
             Because
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Lord
             in
             His
             providence
             will
             order
             so
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Government
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             side
             can
             be
             chosen
             without
             inconveniencies
             ;
             As
             suppose
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             full
             satisfaction
             in
             any
             way
             that
             occureth
             in
             planting
             such
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             in
             removing
             of
             such
             an
             offence
             ,
             healing
             such
             a
             rent
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             whatever
             side
             be
             looked
             to
             ,
             many
             hinderances
             to
             edification
             appear
             ,
             yet
             something
             must
             be
             chosen
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             with
             peace
             to
             the
             conscience
             ;
             because
             we
             are
             to
             regulate
             our
             own
             act
             suitably
             to
             the
             providences
             ,
             and
             cases
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             tempers
             of
             these
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             neither
             to
             regulate
             nor
             answer
             for
             providences
             ,
             and
             the
             distempers
             of
             others
             .
             Indeed
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             the
             mind
             may
             be
             disquieted
             because
             of
             fear
             ;
             and
             the
             consolation
             of
             the
             duty
             may
             be
             diminished
             ,
             because
             of
             such
             circumstances
             ;
             and
             affections
             may
             be
             grieved
             and
             jumbled
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             full
             satisfaction
             ;
             yet
             may
             the
             conscience
             have
             quietnesse
             and
             peace
             in
             its
             duty
             notwithstanding
             ;
             and
             men
             are
             specially
             to
             discern
             and
             to
             put
             difference
             between
             peace
             of
             conscience
             and
             the
             former
             discomposures
             :
             otherwayes
             
             there
             will
             be
             many
             cases
             wherein
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             zealous
             Minister
             to
             have
             peace
             ,
             whatever
             side
             he
             choose
             ,
             yea
             ,
             whether
             he
             do
             or
             forbear
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             then
             ,
             What
             way
             men
             may
             discern
             the
             side
             that
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             when
             
             inconveniencies
             threaten
             on
             all
             hands
             ?
             Answ.
             By
             these
             and
             such
             like
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             ,
             what
             side
             hath
             the
             most
             dangerous
             and
             destructive
             inconveniencies
             .
             2.
             
             What
             inconveniencies
             are
             most
             certain
             and
             inevitable
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             inevitable
             inconveniencies
             are
             to
             be
             shunned
             ,
             and
             men
             would
             not
             choose
             a
             certain
             hurt
             to
             eschew
             that
             which
             is
             uncertain
             .
             3.
             
             It
             would
             be
             looked
             ,
             what
             side
             duty
             lieth
             upon
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             the
             command
             doth
             presse
             ;
             and
             although
             inconveniencies
             seem
             to
             follow
             that
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             as
             most
             safe
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             union
             hath
             the
             advantage
             o
             division
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             it
             is
             a
             commanded
             mean
             tending
             to
             edification
             ,
             which
             division
             is
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Division
             hath
             no
             lesse
             nor
             fewer
             inconveniencies
             following
             it
             ,
             nor
             lesse
             destructive
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             union
             in
             the
             case
             supposed
             ;
             yea
             ,
             schism
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             hurts
             that
             can
             come
             to
             an
             orthodox
             Church
             ,
             it
             being
             next
             to
             heresie
             in
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             particular
             evil
             can
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             ballance
             with
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             ills
             of
             division
             are
             most
             inevitable
             ,
             for
             the
             ills
             that
             follow
             union
             ,
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             may
             be
             prevented
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             way
             of
             division
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             it self
             is
             out
             of
             Gods
             way
             .
          
           
             Rule
             6.
             
             When
             men
             may
             unit
             without
             personall
             guilt
             ,
             or
             accession
             to
             the
             defects
             or
             guilt
             of
             others
             ,
             there
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             union
             ,
             even
             though
             there
             be
             failings
             and
             defects
             of
             severall
             kinds
             in
             a
             Church
             .
             The
             reasons
             before
             given
             will
             clear
             this
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             to
             reckon
             not
             for
             other
             mens
             car●…iages
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             Church-state
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             as
             is
             free
             of
             defects
             .
             Beside
             ,
             can
             it
             warrand
             a
             man
             to
             abstain
             from
             his
             duty
             because
             others
             do
             not
             theirs
             ;
             whileas
             there
             is
             no
             sinfull
             impediment
             lying
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             accesse
             thereto
             .
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             may
             be
             accounted
             such
             impediments
             ,
             as
             a
             tender
             conscience
             may
             be
             justly
             scarred
             by
             from
             uniting
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             answered
             in
             these
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             a
             
             person
             be
             put
             to
             condemn
             any
             thing
             he
             thinketh
             lawfull
             in
             his
             own
             former
             practice
             ,
             or
             the
             practice
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             though
             never
             so
             extrinsick
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             to
             him
             a
             point
             of
             truth
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             be
             put
             to
             approve
             the
             deed
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             some
             others
             which
             he
             accounteth
             sinfull
             ,
             or
             to
             affirm
             somewhat
             as
             truth
             which
             he
             doth
             account
             an
             errour
             .
             3.
             
             When
             some
             engagement
             is
             required
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             which
             doth
             restrain
             from
             any
             duty
             called
             ▪
             for
             ,
             or
             that
             may
             afterward
             be
             called-for
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             involve
             persons
             in
             the
             sin
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             also
             maketh
             them
             accessory
             to
             the
             inconveniencies
             which
             may
             come
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             bound
             up
             with
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             from
             endeavouring
             the
             preventing
             thereof
             in
             the
             way
             of
             duty
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             is
             so
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             defileth
             their
             conscience
             .
             Therefore
             such
             entanglements
             are
             by
             all
             means
             to
             be
             forborn
             ;
             but
             where
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             in
             condemning
             or
             acknowledging
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             restraining
             bond
             inconsistent
             with
             duty
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             accesse
             to
             union
             ,
             even
             where
             there
             are
             many
             publick
             defects
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             laid
             down
             to
             be
             cleared
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             we
             premit
             ,
             That
             for
             attaining
             
             of
             union
             there
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             large
             mutuall
             condescending
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             sides
             ought
             to
             streach
             themselves
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             forbear
             what
             is
             sinfull
             ;
             nor
             only
             to
             condescend
             to
             what
             may
             be
             thought
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             extorted
             as
             duty
             in
             any
             case
             ;
             Nor
             yet
             ought
             condescending
             to
             be
             upon
             one
             side
             levelled
             according
             to
             the
             length
             that
             another
             goeth
             ,
             but
             condescending
             would
             be
             levelled
             mutually
             according
             as
             expediencie
             calleth
             for
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             which
             end
             even
             many
             infirmities
             of
             others
             are
             to
             be
             for
             born
             ,
             and
             things
             otherwayes
             unreasonable
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             men
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             yet
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             ought
             to
             make
             men
             cede
             in
             these
             ;
             
             for
             ,
             if
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             condescending
             for
             private
             peace
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             for
             Church-peace
             and
             publick
             edification
             :
             and
             though
             we
             cannot
             nor
             will
             not
             now
             be
             particular
             in
             this
             ,
             yet
             concerning
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             lay
             down
             these
             considerations
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             what
             may
             involve
             a
             man
             in
             sin
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             approbation
             
             thereof
             in
             others
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             condescending
             ,
             but
             what
             length
             may
             warrantably
             be
             gone
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             border
             of
             duty
             ,
             men
             ought
             to
             go
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             stop
             or
             march
             in
             condescension
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             I
             cannot
             do
             this
             and
             sin
             against
             God
             ;
             otherwayes
             ,
             one
             ought
             to
             be
             all
             things
             to
             others
             .
             This
             consideration
             will
             be
             more
             clear
             ,
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             former
             Rules
             ,
             and
             what
             afterward
             may
             be
             said
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             condescension
             would
             be
             mutuall
             upon
             
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             party
             would
             not
             expect
             full
             submission
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             union
             ,
             but
             dominion
             ;
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             pressing
             of
             union
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             doth
             ordinarily
             pray
             ,
             and
             obtest
             both
             sides
             .
             And
             seing
             affection
             is
             the
             main
             ground
             of
             union
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             condescension
             for
             mutuall
             testifying
             of
             respect
             each
             to
             other
             .
             This
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Calvines
             to
             Mr.
             Knox
             (
             afterward
             cited
             )
             wherein
             he
             presseth
             that
             condescension
             be
             mutuall
             for
             removing
             of
             a
             division
             that
             was
             in
             his
             Congregation
             at
             Frankford
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Even
             that
             party
             that
             seemeth
             to
             be
             rightest
             in
             
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             authority
             on
             its
             side
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             countenance
             from
             others
             ,
             ought
             yet
             to
             condescend
             ,
             yea
             in
             some
             things
             to
             be
             most
             condescending
             ,
             because
             such
             are
             in
             some
             sort
             parents
             and
             strong
             ;
             they
             ought
             therefore
             the
             more
             tenderly
             to
             bear
             and
             cover
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             :
             and
             because
             they
             are
             more
             sober
             and
             at
             themselves
             ,
             they
             therefore
             ought
             to
             carry
             the
             more
             seriously
             toward
             others
             ,
             whom
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             in
             a
             distemper
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             equally
             groffe
             in
             handling
             the
             tender
             things
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             whereof
             union
             is
             a
             main
             one
             :
             And
             considering
             that
             
             authority
             is
             given
             for
             edification
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unsuitable
             for
             it
             to
             condescend
             for
             attaining
             its
             end
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             we
             find
             often
             Paul
             ,
             laying
             by
             his
             authority
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             and
             intreating
             and
             wooing
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             even
             the
             meanest
             dissenters
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             union
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             him
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             beseeching
             Euodias
             and
             Synti●…he
             (
             who
             were
             it
             is
             like
             but
             very
             private
             persons
             )
             to
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             .
             And
             in
             ancient
             times
             we
             will
             find
             ,
             1.
             sometimes
             the
             innocent
             party
             ceding
             and
             condescending
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             betwixt
             Basilius
             and
             Eusebius
             at
             
               Cesarea
               :
               Basilius
            
             ,
             though
             having
             the
             best
             side
             ,
             and
             of
             greatest
             account
             ,
             yet
             did
             first
             cede
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             afterward
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             thereof
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             preventing
             of
             its
             being
             tainted
             by
             the
             Arian
             heresie
             ,
             he
             did
             return
             ,
             and
             condescend
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             who
             was
             in
             competition
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             tended
             exceedingly
             to
             the
             good
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             removing
             of
             that
             Schism
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             praise
             and
             commendation
             of
             his
             zeal
             and
             singlenesse
             .
             2.
             
             We
             find
             that
             oftentimes
             the
             most
             tender
             and
             sincere
             ,
             and
             these
             who
             were
             upon
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             have
             been
             most
             condescending
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             
             these
             who
             did
             the
             wrong
             (
             such
             as
             it
             was
             )
             were
             most
             averse
             from
             condescension
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             Schisms
             that
             have
             arisen
             upon
             frivolous
             grounds
             will
             appear
             .
             3.
             
             These
             who
             condescended
             most
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             have
             ever
             been
             thought
             the
             greatest
             friends
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             sometimes
             when
             they
             have
             been
             deepest
             in
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             side
             was
             not
             so
             justifiable
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             by
             condescending
             they
             have
             commended
             themselves
             more
             to
             the
             Churches
             friends
             than
             their
             opposites
             .
             It
             is
             marked
             in
             that
             schism
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             betwixt
             Miletius
             and
             Paulinus
             ,
             who
             were
             both
             Orthodox
             ,
             yet
             had
             they
             divided
             governments
             ,
             and
             Congregations
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             different
             Ordinations
             which
             had
             keeped
             them
             rent
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             and
             although
             Miletius
             his
             
             Ordination
             and
             entry
             was
             not
             so
             justifiable
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             as
             the
             others
             was
             ;
             yet
             the
             parties
             tenacious
             upon
             either
             side
             being
             strong
             ,
             there
             was
             accesse
             to
             settle
             it
             by
             no
             authoritative
             decision
             :
             wherefore
             it
             came
             to
             a
             treaty
             by
             means
             of
             these
             that
             were
             appointed
             Arbiters
             ,
             that
             so
             union
             and
             communion
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             might
             be
             made
             up
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             at
             which
             conference
             Miletius
             overtured
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             joyn
             together
             as
             Bishops
             to
             take
             care
             of
             one
             Flock
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             death
             of
             either
             ,
             he
             who
             survived
             should
             be
             only
             Bishop
             of
             the
             united
             Flock
             ,
             unto
             whom
             one
             only
             should
             succeed
             to
             have
             charge
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             preventing
             of
             division
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             to
             which
             overture
             ,
             Paulinus
             would
             not
             acquiesce
             ,
             but
             stood
             to
             the
             formality
             of
             order
             without
             valuing
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             or
             proposing
             any
             just
             ground
             of
             exception
             against
             Miletius
             person
             or
             Doctrine
             ;
             he
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Paulinus
             was
             counted
             unworthy
             to
             govern
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             removed
             therefrom
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             as
             more
             worthy
             because
             of
             that
             his
             condescending
             ,
             was
             therefore
             alone
             invested
             in
             the
             government
             therof
             .
             4.
             
             We
             will
             find
             them
             sometimes
             yeeld
             in
             all
             particulars
             that
             do
             not
             involve
             any
             consent
             unto
             ,
             or
             approbation
             of
             what
             is
             wrong
             .
             It
             is
             marked
             by
             Augustine
             in
             his
             Writings
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             Councels
             that
             have
             condemned
             men
             ,
             have
             for
             peace
             without
             any
             satisfaction
             ,
             again
             restored
             them
             upon
             after
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             he
             marketh
             it
             as
             a
             great
             condescension
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Spain
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             so
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Osiu●…
             when
             he
             was
             found
             innocent
             by
             the
             
               French
               :
               they
               did
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               pertinaciously
               with
               animosity
               defend
               their
               former
               Sentences
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               fall
               in
               the
               sacriledge
               of
               a
               Schism
               ,
               which
               doth
               exceed
               all
               wickednesse
               ;
               and
               with
               that
               humility
               ,
               peace
               was
               keeped
               ,
               because
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               had
               rather
               be
               against
               their
               own
               Sentences
               ,
               than
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             he
             doth
             upbraid
             that
             principle
             of
             the
             Donatists
             in
             the
             case
             of
             one
             Primianus
             ,
             who
             was
             refused
             to
             be
             restored
             
             by
             an
             after
             Councell
             of
             theirs
             ,
             because
             a
             former
             pretended
             Synod
             of
             their
             own
             had
             deposed
             him
             ,
             alleaging
             ,
             and
             abusing
             that
             word
             of
             the
             Apostles
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             
             If
             I
             again
             build
             what
             I
             have
             destroyed
             ,
             then
             am
             I
             found
             a
             transgressour
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             more
             commend
             the
             practice
             of
             Pretextatus
             and
             Felicianus
             ,
             who
             being
             condemned
             (
             it
             is
             like
             unjustly
             )
             by
             three
             hundreth
             and
             eighteen
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             did
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             for
             concords
             sake
             ,
             return
             and
             joyn
             with
             these
             who
             did
             condemn
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             them
             were
             without
             all
             losse
             or
             diminution
             of
             their
             honour
             ,
             received
             into
             fellowship
             .
             And
             wat
             ever
             may
             be
             in
             the
             justice
             or
             injustice
             of
             any
             of
             these
             former
             deeds
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             only
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             condescension
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             such
             cases
             for
             peace
             ,
             both
             upon
             the
             part
             of
             Judicatories
             and
             particular
             persons
             ,
             how
             ever
             the
             matter
             doth
             appear
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             condemneth
             not
             the
             rejecting
             of
             Primianus
             because
             he
             was
             unjustly
             Sentenced
             ,
             but
             because
             there
             was
             not
             due
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ;
             nor
             doth
             he
             commend
             the
             Spanish
             Bishops
             for
             recalling
             an
             unjust
             Sentence
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             for
             Justice
             sake
             ;
             but
             that
             (
             though
             it
             is
             no
             qu●…stion
             they
             did
             think
             it
             just
             )
             they
             did
             condescend
             to
             remove
             it
             for
             preventing
             of
             a
             Schism
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             their
             deed
             dissatisfying
             to
             others
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             in
             the
             other
             case
             also
             ,
             it
             is
             these
             mens
             submission
             to
             these
             that
             condemned
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             evidences
             respect
             to
             concord
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             considering
             any
             equity
             of
             the
             Sentence
             which
             is
             commended
             by
             him
             ;
             this
             is
             in
             what
             he
             writeth
             
               contra
               Epistolam
               Parmeniani
            
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2
             3
             ,
             4
             &c.
             
          
           
             From
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             lay
             down
             these
             negative
             conclusions
             ,
             concerning
             the
             upmaking
             of
             a
             breach
             amongst
             Godly
             and
             Orthodox
             men
             ,
             where
             a
             Church
             hath
             harmony
             in
             the
             fundamentall
             points
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             thriving
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             mutually
             designed
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Division
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             removed
             
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             doth
             undo
             or
             destroy
             either
             side
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             not
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             for
             every
             part
             and
             side
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             not
             so
             very
             considerable
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             wisdom
             to
             cut
             off
             a
             member
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             to
             cure
             a
             distemper
             therein
             ,
             when
             possibly
             the
             purging
             away
             of
             corrupt
             humours
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             more
             gentle
             applications
             might
             recover
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             way
             of
             uniting
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             shunned
             ,
             which
             may
             incapacitate
             any
             Minister
             or
             member
             of
             the
             body
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             edifying
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             from
             having
             accesse
             thereunto
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             prejudged
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             rendred
             unable
             for
             edifying
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             only
             when
             Sentences
             are
             past
             ,
             or
             restraints
             laid
             on
             ;
             But
             it
             may
             be
             in
             such
             like
             cases
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             when
             by
             the
             terms
             of
             union
             some
             person
             is
             grieved
             and
             weighted
             ,
             by
             annexing
             of
             some
             unnecessary
             thing
             which
             may
             be
             forborn
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             ,
             men
             go
             about
             duty
             with
             heavinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             unprofitable
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             when
             something
             that
             reflecteth
             upon
             any
             side
             ,
             or
             person
             ,
             unnecessarily
             ,
             is
             interwoven
             ;
             because
             such
             things
             still
             keep
             up
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             union
             the
             more
             heartlesse
             ,
             and
             doth
             both
             make
             such
             persons
             more
             faint
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             lesser
             capacity
             to
             have
             weight
             with
             others
             for
             their
             edification
             ,
             and
             doth
             leave
             a
             ground
             of
             dissatisfaction
             with
             such
             an
             agreement
             ,
             that
             is
             ready
             afterward
             to
             break
             forth
             ;
             Therefore
             union
             would
             be
             essayed
             with
             all
             due
             respect
             from
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             note
             of
             disrespect
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             no
             simply
             authoritative
             mean
             is
             the
             fit
             and
             only
             way
             of
             healing
             a
             rentChurch
             :
             That
             is
             indeed
             the
             way
             of
             governing
             an
             united
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             way
             of
             uniting
             a
             rentChurch
             ,
             especially
             a
             Church
             rent
             in
             particulars
             of
             
             practice
             and
             government
             ;
             because
             the
             remedy
             must
             be
             extensive
             to
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             particulars
             ,
             Authority
             usually
             is
             declined
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             be
             unjustly
             declined
             possibly
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             declined
             ,
             it
             is
             unable
             to
             effectuate
             this
             end
             ;
             and
             the
             remedy
             is
             to
             be
             applied
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             what
             agreeth
             to
             a
             Church
             that
             is
             whole
             ,
             but
             what
             agreeth
             to
             a
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             distemper
             ;
             even
             as
             a
             sick
             body
             is
             to
             be
             nourished
             not
             alwayes
             with
             the
             strongest
             and
             wholesomest
             meats
             which
             agree
             with
             such
             as
             are
             in
             health
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             nourished
             with
             things
             suitable
             to
             its
             distemper
             ,
             and
             are
             fit
             to
             cure
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             with
             such
             things
             as
             may
             please
             the
             taste
             ,
             when
             more
             healthfull
             things
             are
             not
             admitted
             .
             Also
             when
             both
             judgments
             are
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             and
             affections
             are
             to
             be
             gained
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             prudentiall
             and
             affectionat
             wayes
             used
             for
             gaining
             these
             ends
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             in
             Church-history
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             especially
             ,
             the
             duty
             of
             union
             is
             more
             pressed
             by
             perswasions
             ,
             intreaties
             ,
             reasons
             to
             move
             to
             it
             ,
             ills
             that
             follow
             the
             want
             thereof
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             than
             by
             an
             authoritative
             way
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             used
             in
             the
             condemning
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             other
             scandalous
             persons
             .
             And
             indeed
             union
             hath
             such
             conjunction
             with
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             perswaded
             and
             cannot
             be
             so
             commanded
             .
             And
             amongst
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             this
             difference
             ,
             privat
             and
             particular
             condescension
             is
             most
             becoming
             that
             respect
             which
             each
             ought
             to
             other
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             We
             premit
             ,
             That
             suppose
             sufficient
             condescension
             
             should
             fail
             upon
             one
             side
             ,
             yet
             ought
             the
             other
             to
             condescend
             fully
             the
             length
             that
             is
             possible
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Church-union
             amongst
             Church-men
             is
             no
             civil
             bargain
             to
             use
             prigging
             therein
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             possible
             is
             duty
             out
             of
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             commandeth
             peace
             in
             other
             things
             (
             and
             so
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             this
             )
             as
             far
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             or
             as
             in
             men
             lyes
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             because
             respect
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             
             whose
             advantage
             we
             should
             seek
             ,
             even
             though
             others
             were
             defective
             ;
             and
             often
             such
             condescending
             gaineth
             more
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             commendation
             of
             the
             party
             condescending
             ,
             than
             if
             there
             had
             been
             more
             sticking
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             that
             praise-worthy
             instance
             of
             Basilius
             his
             carriage
             ,
             who
             stuck
             on
             nothing
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             did
             lay
             by
             what
             was
             contended-for
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             his
             own
             right
             or
             injury
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             And
             oftentimes
             it
             's
             one
             party
             their
             waiting
             for
             the
             others
             condescension
             ,
             or
             taking
             occasion
             from
             their
             tenaciousnesse
             to
             stick
             ,
             that
             doth
             keep
             the
             distance
             at
             a
             height
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Oftentimes
             in
             such
             debates
             as
             are
             amongst
             orthodox
             Divines
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             they
             might
             be
             removed
             if
             one
             party
             should
             condescend
             according
             to
             the
             qualifications
             and
             cautions
             formerly
             laid
             down
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             it
             were
             safer
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             either
             party
             should
             practically
             condescend
             to
             the
             way
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             than
             that
             division
             should
             be
             keeped
             up
             upon
             such
             grounds
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             supposed
             here
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             matter
             of
             faith
             in
             question
             ,
             amongst
             such
             ,
             often
             there
             was
             full
             harmony
             in
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             instances
             cited
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             question
             for
             Government
             simply
             ,
             nor
             for
             Councils
             and
             Canons
             ,
             these
             also
             were
             acknowledged
             ;
             none
             did
             disclaim
             the
             general
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             their
             acts
             .
             3.
             
             The
             question
             often
             is
             not
             amongst
             them
             ,
             Whether
             others
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             their
             opinion
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             mean
             as
             to
             the
             stick
             of
             the
             division
             ;
             But
             often
             it
             is
             either
             ,
             1.
             upon
             some
             mistaken
             expression
             of
             another
             ,
             or
             errour
             in
             some
             lesser
             point
             of
             Truth
             ;
             And
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             great
             Augustines
             word
             ,
             
               Disputable
               errours
               ,
               or
               uncertain
               faults
               ,
               are
               not
               in
               their
               pursuit
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               certain
               peace
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             2.
             it
             is
             for
             some
             particular
             act
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             other
             miscarriages
             by
             misapplying
             of
             rules
             ,
             or
             not
             walking
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             something
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             contrary
             Ordinations
             of
             orthodox
             
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             In
             which
             cases
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             will
             be
             found
             from
             History
             )
             That
             it
             had
             been
             ever
             better
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             either
             side
             had
             practically
             condescended
             to
             suffer
             the
             other
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             ,
             and
             personally
             to
             have
             keeped
             themselves
             free
             from
             accession
             to
             their
             guilt
             ,
             whether
             of
             crookednesse
             negligence
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             raised
             or
             entertained
             divisions
             upon
             such
             accounts
             .
             For
             ,
             often
             orthodox
             ,
             and
             otherwayes
             blamelesse
             men
             ,
             have
             b●…en
             made
             ,
             by
             such
             divisions
             ,
             factious
             and
             carnal
             in
             their
             carriage
             ,
             and
             much
             unusefull
             ;
             who
             otherwayes
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             free
             of
             that
             tentation
             ,
             might
             have
             proved
             sober
             ,
             and
             profitable
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             the
             tentation
             was
             over
             ,
             were
             found
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             there
             were
             diverse
             schisms
             and
             divisions
             ,
             concerning
             Synods
             and
             Government
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             find
             that
             these
             contests
             and
             divisions
             did
             flow
             from
             the
             matter
             and
             particular
             acts
             and
             actings
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             hardly
             ever
             division
             tabled
             upon
             the
             formality
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Council
             or
             Synod
             ;
             nor
             yet
             ,
             that
             much
             difference
             was
             put
             betwixt
             declining
             of
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Acts
             or
             Censures
             past
             by
             them
             .
             Concerning
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             generals
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             matter
             was
             right
             and
             satisfying
             that
             was
             
             concluded
             by
             many
             Bishops
             and
             Church-men
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             acquiescing
             in
             the
             authority
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             matter
             were
             displeasing
             and
             hurtfull
             ,
             of
             whatever
             form
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             of
             whatever
             number
             ,
             its
             authority
             was
             not
             much
             respected
             ,
             because
             it
             consisted
             only
             in
             adding
             weight
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Arian
             Councils
             ,
             which
             were
             often
             very
             numerous
             ,
             and
             others
             also
             that
             were
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             otherwayes
             corrupt
             ,
             although
             there
             was
             no
             formal
             declinatour
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             protestation
             against
             them
             as
             null
             ;
             though
             there
             were
             sometimes
             some
             dissentients
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             their
             authority
             any
             way
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
             forbearing
             of
             such
             Protestations
             or
             Declinatours
             .
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             we
             will
             find
             worthy
             men
             appearing
             before
             and
             answering
             unto
             most
             corruptly
             constituted
             Synods
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             those
             same
             times
             ,
             and
             although
             they
             were
             sentenced
             and
             deposed
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             never
             esteem
             these
             Sentences
             to
             have
             the
             more
             authority
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Chrysostom
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             4.
             
             Sometimes
             they
             did
             protest
             against
             Synods
             as
             null
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             violence
             and
             iniquity
             prevail
             in
             the●…
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Eustachius
             ;
             and
             was
             done
             in
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             by
             Flavianus
             and
             Anatolius
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             upon
             seen
             hazard
             ,
             and
             designs
             of
             professed
             corrupt
             enemies
             ,
             Protestations
             were
             drawn
             in
             writ
             antecedently
             ;
             as
             in
             that
             Protestation
             which
             the
             Reformers
             in
             Germany
             gave
             out
             against
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             after
             its
             indiction
             ;
             because
             there
             was
             no
             probable
             accesse
             for
             Truth
             to
             have
             liberty
             in
             speaking
             ,
             and
             equity
             in
             judgment
             ;
             And
             as
             Sleydan
             hath
             it
             set
             down
             ,
             they
             alleaged
             Cyrillus
             for
             the
             first
             practiser
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Arians
             prevailed
             .
             This
             we
             may
             see
             is
             their
             practice
             when
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             professed
             enemies
             ;
             not
             sticking
             on
             formalities
             ,
             but
             on
             what
             was
             materiall
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Orthodox
             used
             not
             to
             stick
             upon
             the
             trying
             and
             scanning
             of
             the
             formality
             of
             any
             of
             these
             Councils
             (
             for
             certainly
             in
             such
             corruptions
             as
             were
             so
             universal
             ,
             Synods
             corrupt
             for
             the
             plurality
             of
             them
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             had
             with
             all
             the
             formalities
             and
             solemnities
             that
             could
             be
             required
             in
             the
             external
             constitution
             of
             any
             lawfull
             Synod
             )
             but
             when
             they
             had
             occasion
             to
             meet
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             what
             was
             for
             the
             present
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             condemning
             the
             matter
             of
             such
             corrupt
             Synods
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             account
             sufficient
             in
             such
             cases
             :
             And
             for
             difference
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             of
             a
             right
             temper
             ,
             they
             did
             also
             endeavour
             to
             redresse
             such
             particulars
             as
             needed
             ,
             and
             
             to
             restore
             persons
             unjustly
             sentenced
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             matter
             both
             in
             things
             of
             general
             and
             particular
             concernment
             ,
             did
             ever
             bear
             most
             sway
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Although
             such
             debates
             concerning
             Government
             
             seem
             most
             easie
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             yet
             often
             and
             almost
             ever
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             most
             difficulty
             healed
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             followed
             with
             greatest
             bitternesse
             and
             contention
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             ,
             different
             Judgements
             simply
             ,
             and
             also
             different
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             different
             practices
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             may
             consist
             without
             direct
             opposition
             or
             counteracting
             ,
             and
             may
             either
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             born
             or
             removed
             :
             but
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             Government
             ,
             whose
             Sentence
             shall
             stand
             ,
             whose
             Ordination
             shall
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             place
             to
             decide
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             otherwayes
             .
             Hence
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             men
             could
             keep
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             others
             that
             differed
             from
             them
             in
             far
             greater
             points
             of
             Truth
             ;
             but
             to
             persons
             that
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             their
             Authority
             ,
             or
             did
             acknowledge
             those
             that
             did
             controvert
             with
             them
             thereanent
             ,
             they
             could
             by
             no
             means
             so
             condescend
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             in
             Government
             ,
             mens
             own
             particular
             interest
             is
             more
             concerned
             than
             in
             points
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             inadvertently
             stealeth
             in
             upon
             men
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             ,
             in
             Government
             the
             question
             is
             not
             only
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             fear
             of
             what
             may
             come
             :
             Hence
             men
             that
             have
             some
             testimony
             in
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             not
             ambitio●…s
             of
             Government
             ,
             yet
             having
             taken
             up
             a
             prejudice
             against
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             suspicious
             that
             if
             such
             had
             power
             ,
             they
             would
             miscarry
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             reference
             to
             publick
             concernment
             ;
             And
             therefore
             in
             removing
             such
             a
             division
             that
             is
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             great
             difficulty
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             heal
             and
             remove
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             as
             to
             prevent
             the
             fear
             of
             what
             may
             come
             ,
             if
             such
             continue
             to
             govern
             .
             And
             this
             maketh
             ,
             that
             the
             result
             of
             such
             division
             is
             ,
             Tha●…
             
             either
             they
             themselves
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             they
             have
             confidence
             in
             particularly
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             weight
             of
             government
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             indeed
             be
             aimed
             at
             with
             some
             sincerity
             ;
             because
             being
             someway
             alienated
             with
             prejudice
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             think
             it
             fit
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             at
             least
             during
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             any
             others
             should
             have
             such
             trust
             ;
             and
             this
             made
             the
             heat
             of
             debates
             in
             the
             time
             of
             division
             ,
             to
             break
             out
             mainly
             in
             the
             ordination
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             planting
             of
             Churches
             ;
             because
             by
             that
             means
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             government
             was
             keeped
             up
             ,
             whereby
             there
             was
             after-accesse
             to
             the
             management
             of
             every
             other
             thing
             according
             as
             this
             succeeded
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Some
             preparatory
             endeavours
             for
             uniting
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             we
             have
             been
             somewhat
             large
             in
             these
             generals
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             falling
             in
             of
             severall
             things
             ,
             yet
             we
             conceive
             it
             may
             be
             usefull
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             have
             the
             speedier
             progresse
             afterward
             in
             loosing
             this
             great
             question
             ,
             What
             an
             orthodox
             Church
             divided
             in
             it self
             in
             some
             circumstantiall
             truths
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             or
             contrary
             practices
             and
             actings
             ,
             when
             still
             agreeing
             in
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             having
             mutuall
             esteem
             of
             the
             integrity
             one
             of
             another
             :
             What
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             are
             called
             to
             do
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             that
             breach
             ?
             In
             reference
             to
             which
             ,
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             this
             method
             would
             be
             followed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             ,
             especially
             Ministers
             ,
             would
             walk
             under
             
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             dreadfulnesse
             and
             terriblenesse
             of
             such
             a
             plague
             ;
             It
             is
             like
             ,
             if
             God
             were
             looked
             to
             as
             angry
             at
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             Ministers
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             men
             would
             be
             in
             the
             greater
             fitnesse
             to
             speak
             concerning
             a
             healing
             .
             Some
             time
             therefore
             would
             be
             bestowed
             
             on
             this
             ,
             to
             let
             that
             consideration
             sink
             down
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             hand
             may
             be
             taken
             up
             therein
             ;
             the
             many
             sad
             consequents
             thereof
             would
             be
             represented
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             would
             be
             seriously
             affected
             and
             humbled
             therewith
             ,
             as
             if
             sword
             ,
             pestilence
             or
             fire
             were
             threatened
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             were
             spitting
             in
             Ministers
             faces
             ,
             rubbing
             shame
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             threatning
             the
             making
             of
             them
             despicable
             ,
             the
             blasting
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             the
             loosing
             the
             girdle
             of
             their
             loins
             ,
             and
             authority
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             plucking
             up
             of
             the
             hedges
             to
             let
             in
             Boars
             and
             Wolves
             to
             spoil
             the
             Vines
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             flock
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             remove
             His
             candlestick
             ,
             so
             that
             Ministers
             or
             other
             persons
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             men
             that
             are
             their
             opposits
             to
             look
             to
             as
             angry
             at
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             the
             Lord
             to
             look
             to
             as
             their
             party
             ,
             whose
             anger
             hath
             thus
             divided
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             not
             observing
             of
             this
             ,
             maketh
             men
             the
             more
             confident
             under
             such
             a
             judgement
             ;
             Whereas
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             a
             plague
             ,
             men
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             suppose
             themselves
             innocent
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             immediate
             rise
             thereof
             ,
             ought
             to
             humble
             themselves
             under
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             as
             to
             other
             plagues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             would
             also
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             snare
             ;
             O
             
             how
             many
             tentations
             have
             such
             divisions
             accompanying
             them
             ,
             especally
             to
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             also
             how
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             crosses
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             these
             !
             Might
             it
             not
             make
             a
             Minister
             tremble
             to
             think
             upon
             the
             matter
             of
             divisions
             ,
             that
             now
             beside
             all
             his
             former
             difficulties
             and
             straits
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             snare
             and
             trial
             in
             every
             thing
             ;
             in
             every
             Sermon
             that
             he
             preacheth
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             lest
             his
             own
             affection
             steal
             in
             for
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             hoter
             and
             more
             vehement
             against
             those
             that
             oppose
             him
             in
             such
             things
             that
             are
             controverted
             ,
             than
             he
             useth
             to
             be
             in
             things
             more
             nearly
             concerning
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lest
             by
             discovering
             his
             carnalnesse
             ,
             he
             make
             his
             Ministery
             despicable
             before
             others
             ,
             when
             he
             heareth
             he
             is
             in
             
             hazard
             to
             be
             i●…ritated
             by
             a
             contradiction
             ;
             and
             though
             there
             be
             no
             contradiction
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             hazard
             to
             lay
             the
             lesse
             weight
             upon
             what
             might
             be
             for
             his
             edification
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             spoken
             by
             one
             who
             in
             such
             and
             such
             things
             differeth
             from
             him
             .
             When
             he
             is
             in
             any
             Judicatory
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             tentation
             waiting
             on
             ,
             by
             the
             least
             motion
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             to
             discompose
             all
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             meetings
             scandalous
             and
             burdensome
             ;
             by
             this
             all
             conversing
             almost
             becometh
             heartlesse
             and
             comfortlesse
             ,
             the
             most
             intimate
             brother
             is
             either
             suspicious
             ,
             or
             suspected
             ;
             all
             construction
             of
             mens
             ingenuity
             and
             sincerity
             in
             anything
             ,
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             mens
             interests
             ,
             as
             if
             men
             after
             that
             had
             no
             conscience
             of
             sinning
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             failing
             of
             sympathie
             amongst
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             may
             not
             these
             and
             many
             such
             like
             ,
             make
             Ministers
             circumspect
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             slow
             to
             speak
             to
             what
             may
             foment
             division
             ,
             and
             wary
             in
             hazarding
             upon
             snares
             .
             Alas
             ,
             it
             is
             unlike
             this
             ,
             when
             men
             use
             more
             confidence
             and
             liberty
             in
             constructing
             ,
             speaking
             and
             acting
             ,
             and
             with
             lesse
             tendernesse
             in
             times
             of
             division
             than
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             and
             were
             men
             once
             impressed
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             sinning
             upon
             the
             occasions
             of
             divisions
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             much
             more
             disposed
             for
             speaking
             of
             union
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ministers
             and
             others
             would
             sobe●…ly
             retire
             to
             
             take
             a
             view
             of
             their
             own
             spirituall
             condition
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             they
             have
             keeped
             their
             own
             vineyard
             :
             and
             particularly
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             put
             themselves
             to
             these
             .
             1.
             
             How
             union
             with
             him
             hath
             been
             prized
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             hath
             been
             studying
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             abide
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             themselves
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             ground
             of
             quarrell
             in
             the
             present
             strain
             or
             by
             gone
             practice
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             influence
             to
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             smite
             them
             in
             the
             generall
             .
             Or
             ,
             3.
             and
             especially
             ,
             If
             by
             their
             negligence
             and
             unfaithfulnesse
             ,
             imprudency
             ,
             heat
             ,
             passion
             ,
             tenaciousnesse
             ,
             addictednesse
             to
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             loathnesse
             to
             displease
             them
             ,
             prejudice
             at
             ,
             and
             uncharitablnesse
             
             unto
             others
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             any
             way
             accessory
             to
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             this
             evil
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             they
             would
             take
             a
             view
             both
             of
             the
             sins
             that
             procure
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             evils
             which
             do
             dispose
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             increase
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             formerly
             mentioned
             )
             and
             would
             be
             impartiall
             and
             through
             in
             this
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             preposterous
             for
             men
             to
             meddle
             in
             removing
             publick
             differences
             ,
             while
             they
             know
             not
             how
             it
             standeth
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             repentance
             
             suitable
             to
             what
             is
             found
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             humiliation
             and
             secret
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             themselves
             and
             for
             their
             own
             particular
             condition
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             publick
             ,
             and
             particularly
             for
             healing
             of
             that
             breach
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             God
             would
             spare
             His
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             His
             inheritance
             to
             be
             a
             reproach
             .
             It
             is
             no
             little
             furtherance
             to
             union
             ,
             to
             have
             men
             in
             a
             spirituall
             ,
             abstracted
             and
             mortified
             frame
             ;
             for
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             if
             it
             remove
             not
             difference
             ,
             it
             will
             in
             a
             great
             part
             moderate
             the
             division
             ,
             and
             restrain
             the
             carnalnesse
             that
             usually
             accompanieth
             it
             ,
             and
             dispose
             men
             to
             be
             more
             impartiall
             to
             hear
             what
             may
             lead
             further
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Men
             would
             not
             fist
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             have
             interest
             ,
             
             and
             are
             led
             by
             their
             places
             ,
             they
             would
             endeavour
             soberly
             ,
             warily
             and
             seriously
             ,
             by
             speaking
             ,
             writing
             ,
             obtesting
             and
             otherwayes
             ,
             to
             commend
             union
             to
             these
             that
             differ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             differ
             ,
             would
             commend
             it
             to
             these
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             .
             We
             see
             the
             Apostles
             do
             this
             frequently
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             generall
             to
             Churches
             ,
             but
             some
             persons
             are
             particularly
             by
             name
             obtested
             ,
             as
             ,
             Philip.
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             who
             were
             not
             engaged
             ,
             did
             seriously
             write
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             did
             send
             some
             of
             their
             number
             to
             Churches
             and
             eminent
             persons
             that
             were
             divided
             ,
             and
             often
             their
             interposing
             did
             prove
             effectu●…
             .
             And
             when
             that
             difference
             between
             Augustine
             and
             
             Ierome
             did
             come
             to
             some
             height
             ,
             he
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Augustine
             )
             pressed
             himself
             so
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             begetting
             of
             a
             better
             understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             abating
             of
             that
             difference
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             prevail
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             mutuall
             apologies
             ,
             and
             better
             understanding
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             they
             came
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             difference
             to
             have
             much
             respect
             one
             of
             another
             .
             For
             this
             end
             Policarpus
             came
             from
             Asia
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             stay
             the
             division
             about
             Easter
             ,
             which
             prevailed
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             it
             fisted
             for
             a
             time
             .
             Also
             men
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             same
             judgement
             ,
             would
             deal
             with
             others
             with
             whom
             in
             that
             they
             agree
             ,
             to
             be
             condescending
             ,
             and
             seriously
             obtest
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             exceed
             ,
             would
             objurgate
             them
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             This
             is
             often
             of
             great
             weight
             ,
             and
             often
             also
             ,
             men
             that
             appear
             most
             in
             a
             difference
             ,
             will
             be
             hoter
             and
             carry
             things
             further
             than
             lesse
             engaged
             men
             of
             the
             same
             judgement
             will
             allow
             ,
             and
             such
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             silent
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             Thus
             Ireneus
             (
             though
             of
             Victors
             judgement
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Easter
             )
             yet
             did
             boldly
             expostulate
             with
             him
             for
             his
             vehemency
             in
             pressing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             charging
             him
             to
             forbear
             and
             to
             follow
             union
             notwithstanding
             ;
             which
             act
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             still
             highly
             commended
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             observeth
             )
             counted
             answerable
             to
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Serious
             and
             single
             thoughts
             of
             union
             would
             be
             
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             be
             purposly
             driven
             as
             the
             great
             duty
             ;
             so
             that
             endeavours
             would
             not
             principally
             tend
             to
             strengthen
             a
             side
             ,
             or
             exouer
             themselves
             ,
             or
             get
             advantage
             to
             others
             ,
             &c.
             but
             to
             make
             one
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             one
             mean
             or
             occasion
             faileth
             ,
             another
             would
             be
             essayed
             ;
             neither
             would
             men
             weary
             or
             faint
             herein
             ,
             although
             it
             prove
             often
             a
             most
             fainting
             businesse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Men
             would
             endeavour
             all
             this
             with
             tendernesse
             
             and
             respect
             to
             mens
             persons
             ,
             actions
             and
             qualifications
             ;
             for
             ,
             oftentimes
             the
             rise
             of
             a
             division
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             alienation
             of
             affections
             between
             some
             persons
             ;
             which
             
             afterward
             disposeth
             to
             construct
             hardly
             both
             of
             their
             opinions
             and
             actions
             :
             and
             indeed
             often
             the
             stick
             is
             here
             ,
             that
             mens
             affections
             are
             not
             satisfied
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             maketh
             them
             that
             they
             do
             not
             trust
             each
             other
             :
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             commending
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             honouring
             and
             prefering
             of
             others
             in
             honour
             to
             our selves
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             subjoyned
             to
             the
             exhortations
             to
             union
             ,
             or
             reproofs
             of
             division
             ,
             as
             ,
             Philip.
             2.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             
             Matth.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             And
             we
             see
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ▪
             when
             no
             mean
             could
             cure
             schisms
             ,
             one
             party
             shewing
             respect
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             eminent
             head
             of
             the
             opposit
             party
             ,
             (
             it
             may
             be
             even
             after
             their
             death
             )
             did
             alley
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             engage
             these
             that
             formerly
             shunned
             communion
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             .
             It
             is
             particularly
             observed
             ,
             That
             when
             at
             Constantinople
             some
             had
             continued
             separated
             from
             the
             Bishops
             government
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             thereof
             ,
             after
             Chrysostom's
             deposition
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             thirty
             five
             years
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             Iohanits
             ;
             yet
             Proclus
             ,
             who
             by
             some
             interval
             succeeded
             in
             that
             See
             ,
             by
             recording
             Chrysostom's
             name
             amongst
             eminent
             persons
             ,
             and
             making
             honourable
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             bringing
             his
             body
             from
             the
             place
             where
             it
             was
             buried
             in
             his
             exile
             ,
             and
             burying
             it
             honourably
             at
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             so
             appease
             and
             engage
             those
             that
             had
             disclaimed
             all
             the
             interveening
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             instantly
             they
             did
             acknowledge
             him
             and
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             like
             also
             is
             mentioned
             to
             have
             been
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Schism
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             because
             of
             Eustachius
             his
             removal
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             Callaudion
             the
             Bishop
             did
             return
             his
             body
             honourably
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             with
             his
             party
             to
             receive
             the
             same
             solemnly
             some
             miles
             from
             the
             Town
             ;
             those
             also
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             him
             (
             to
             wit
             Eustachius
             )
             had
             continued
             separated
             from
             the
             succeeding
             Bishops
             for
             above
             an
             hundred
             years
             ,
             now
             seeing
             the
             adverse
             party
             put
             respect
             on
             him
             ,
             they
             also
             did
             from
             that
             time
             forth
             joyn
             with
             them
             .
             Both
             these
             
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             fifth
             Century
             ;
             and
             if
             respect
             to
             dead
             men
             be
             prevalent
             to
             engage
             affections
             ,
             certainly
             mutual
             respect
             and
             evidences
             of
             confidence
             amongst
             men
             living
             ,
             would
             be
             much
             more
             weighty
             .
             This
             giving
             of
             respect
             would
             be
             manifested
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             .
             1.
             
             Respective
             mentioning
             in
             word
             or
             writ
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             what
             concerns
             those
             that
             differ
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             most
             eminent
             and
             leading
             amongst
             them
             .
             2.
             
             There
             would
             be
             good
             constructions
             put
             upon
             their
             end
             and
             intentions
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             actions
             as
             are
             displeasing
             .
             3.
             
             Mens
             opinions
             and
             actions
             would
             not
             be
             loaded
             with
             grosse
             absurdities
             and
             high
             aggravations
             ,
             especially
             in
             publick
             ;
             because
             that
             tendeth
             but
             to
             make
             them
             odious
             ,
             and
             standeth
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             future
             good
             understanding
             ,
             when
             one
             hath
             proposed
             another
             as
             so
             absurd
             and
             hatefull
             a
             person
             .
             4.
             
             All
             personal
             reflections
             would
             be
             abstained
             ,
             as
             also
             sleighting
             answers
             ,
             disdainfull-like
             words
             and
             salutations
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             would
             be
             shunned
             ;
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             love
             ,
             familiarity
             ,
             tendernesse
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             have
             been
             any
             reflection
             or
             bitternesse
             to
             occasion
             mistake
             ,
             yea
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             been
             unjustly
             apprehended
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             condescending
             to
             remove
             the
             same
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             a
             worthy
             person
             ,
             who
             being
             led
             away
             in
             an
             hour
             of
             tentation
             ,
             was
             by
             many
             of
             his
             former
             friends
             afterwards
             discountenanced
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             engaged
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             discontent
             to
             defend
             his
             deed
             ,
             and
             resent
             the
             disrespect
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             which
             almost
             grew
             to
             a
             rent
             :
             but
             having
             occasion
             to
             encounter
             one
             who
             was
             most
             opposit
             to
             his
             present
             way
             ,
             who
             yet
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             ,
             did
             lovingly
             and
             familiarly
             ,
             as
             ever
             ,
             imbrace
             him
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             his
             heart
             melted
             instantly
             with
             the
             conviction
             of
             his
             former
             opposition
             ,
             and
             so
             any
             further
             procedure
             towards
             a
             rent
             was
             prevented
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             there
             was
             yet
             again
             access
             to
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             those
             he
             did
             differ
             from
             .
             
             5.
             
             There
             would
             be
             expressions
             of
             mutual
             confidence
             
             in
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             would
             appear
             not
             only
             in
             personall
             respects
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Ministery
             of
             such
             as
             they
             differ
             from
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             strengthen
             and
             confirm
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             that
             endeared
             Basilius
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             that
             even
             while
             he
             differed
             ,
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             have
             his
             Ministery
             weighty
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
             6.
             
             Respect
             would
             be
             shewn
             to
             men
             of
             that
             judgment
             and
             side
             (
             it
             being
             such
             a
             difference
             as
             is
             supposed
             )
             they
             would
             be
             helped
             and
             furthered
             ,
             and
             counted
             ,
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             ▪
             (
             if
             otherwayes
             qualified
             )
             fit
             for
             trust
             and
             charge
             ;
             for
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             only
             engaging
             of
             a
             particular
             person
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             party
             ,
             and
             doth
             hold
             forth
             a
             confidence
             in
             them
             notwithstanding
             of
             that
             ;
             whereas
             the
             contrary
             is
             disobliging
             and
             irritating
             of
             all
             ,
             because
             it
             proposeth
             all
             of
             such
             an
             opinion
             or
             practice
             to
             be
             unworthy
             of
             charge
             or
             trust
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             well
             digest
             ;
             and
             it
             some
             way
             necessitateth
             them
             in
             a
             divided
             way
             to
             endeavour
             some
             other
             way
             of
             entering
             ,
             and
             to
             increase
             their
             diffidence
             of
             them
             who
             so
             partially
             (
             in
             their
             esteem
             at
             least
             )
             manages
             matters
             ,
             and
             prefers
             the
             strengthening
             of
             a
             side
             ,
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             any
             different
             party
             cannot
             but
             expound
             it
             ,
             seing
             they
             seem
             to
             themselves
             to
             have
             some
             perswasion
             of
             their
             own
             integrity
             in
             the
             main
             work
             .
             7.
             
             There
             would
             even
             be
             mutual
             visits
             and
             
             fellowship
             ,
             civil
             and
             christian
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             ;
             yea
             ,
             rather
             it
             would
             be
             increased
             ;
             for
             if
             men
             have
             some
             confidence
             that
             others
             love
             their
             persons
             ,
             respect
             them
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             esteem
             of
             them
             as
             Christians
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             easily
             induced
             to
             trust
             the
             other
             as
             such
             also
             .
             8.
             
             If
             reflections
             and
             bitternesse
             be
             vented
             by
             some
             (
             as
             even
             good
             men
             are
             too
             ready
             to
             indulge
             to
             themselves
             a
             liberty
             in
             debate
             to
             exceed
             in
             this
             )
             yet
             there
             would
             be
             no
             such
             meeting
             given
             .
             Luther
             is
             censured
             for
             exceeding
             in
             this
             ,
             even
             by
             such
             as
             loved
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             advertisement
             that
             Calvin
             giveth
             to
             
             Bullenger
             and
             others
             ,
             thus
             provoked
             by
             him
             ,
             Epist.
             57.
             
             That
             either
             they
             would
             not
             answer
             such
             a
             Paper
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             ,
             in
             answering
             it
             ,
             to
             remember
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             a
             most
             eminent
             servant
             of
             Christ
             to
             answer
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             be
             provoked
             by
             his
             vehemency
             ,
             seing
             he
             also
             had
             corruptions
             ;
             and
             thus
             expresseth
             his
             own
             resolution
             ,
             
               Etiamsi
               me
               Diabolum
               voca●…et
               ,
               me
               tamen
               hoc
               illi
               honoris
               habiturum
               ,
               ut
               insignem
               Dei
               servum
               agnoscam
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             Augustine
             and
             others
             ,
             most
             zealously
             affected
             with
             the
             schism
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             keeped
             in
             other
             things
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             they
             mention
             such
             of
             them
             as
             were
             sober
             ,
             very
             honourably
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             them
             very
             brotherly
             ;
             and
             particularly
             he
             used
             to
             visit
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             going
             elsewhere
             for
             Ordination
             or
             other
             affairs
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             also
             used
             to
             visit
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             entertained
             most
             kindly
             ,
             ever
             speaking
             to
             improve
             both
             for
             begetting
             a
             better
             understanding
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             instances
             cited
             out
             of
             his
             Epistles
             in
             what
             is
             before
             and
             after
             this
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             when
             he
             wrote
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             desired
             them
             to
             write
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             acquaint
             his
             people
             with
             both
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             if
             they
             returned
             no
             Answer
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             constrain
             them
             to
             reasonablenesse
             ,
             yet
             saith
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             past
             
               Discessum
               militum
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             he
             intended
             not
             to
             make
             them
             odious
             .
             He
             doth
             also
             observe
             ,
             that
             a
             main
             thing
             that
             made
             the
             Donatists
             averse
             from
             yeelding
             to
             union
             ,
             was
             a
             suspicion
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             would
             still
             persecute
             them
             if
             they
             had
             occasion
             ,
             speaking
             of
             a
             Conference
             ,
             Epist.
             163.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Dictum
               erat
            
             (
             meaning
             by
             the
             
               Donatists
               )
               quod
               adhuc
               nostri
               eos
               persecuturi
               essent
            
             ;
             which
             he
             with
             many
             words
             rejecteth
             ,
             shewing
             from
             Eph.
             4.
             that
             they
             had
             learned
             to
             keep
             union
             with
             forbearance
             :
             elsewhere
             also
             ,
             as
             Epist.
             147.
             he
             excuseth
             the
             too
             great
             vehemencie
             of
             the
             expressions
             of
             some
             that
             were
             on
             his
             own
             side
             in
             that
             difference
             .
             All
             which
             sheweth
             the
             great
             necessity
             
             that
             there
             is
             to
             recover
             affections
             in
             the
             pressing
             of
             union
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             men
             ought
             to
             condescend
             in
             reference
             thereto
             ,
             both
             in
             order
             to
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             what
             may
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Then
             Ministers
             would
             not
             only
             in
             their
             own
             
             practice
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             otherwayes
             ,
             stir
             up
             others
             to
             the
             practice
             and
             life
             of
             Religion
             .
             We
             ever
             find
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             this
             way
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             his
             exhortations
             to
             union
             ,
             to
             presse
             the
             working
             out
             of
             their
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             when
             he
             dehorts
             Ministers
             from
             foolish
             and
             jangling
             questions
             ,
             f●…rifes
             and
             contentions
             ,
             this
             remedy
             is
             either
             premitted
             or
             subjoyned
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             presse
             the
             Believers
             to
             be
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             carefull
             to
             maintain
             these
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             That
             they
             would
             follow
             after
             love
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             faith
             ,
             peace
             with
             them
             that
             call
             on
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             22
             ,
             23.
             for
             ,
             when
             either
             Ministers
             or
             Professors
             are
             exercised
             and
             taken-up
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             accesse
             to
             other
             things
             :
             then
             also
             they
             discern
             the
             necessity
             of
             union
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             more
             disposed
             for
             it
             themselves
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             the
             more
             easily
             induced
             to
             unite
             with
             them
             .
             Beside
             ,
             it
             is
             never
             in
             such
             things
             that
             godly
             and
             orthodox
             men
             do
             differ
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             diverting
             from
             these
             ;
             and
             therefore
             often
             much
             heat
             in
             particular
             differences
             ,
             carrieth
             with
             it
             ,
             a
             decay
             and
             lukewarmnesse
             in
             more
             practicall
             things
             ;
             As
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             zeal
             in
             these
             materiall
             things
             ,
             doth
             ordinarily
             alley
             and
             mitigate
             heat
             and
             fervour
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             fit
             that
             there
             were
             solemn
             addresses
             to
             God
             for
             directing
             and
             guiding
             in
             the
             way
             to
             this
             end
             ;
             for
             ,
             
             He
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             in
             removing
             this
             great
             evil
             of
             division
             :
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             subjoyneth
             prayers
             for
             peace
             ,
             unto
             his
             exhortations
             thereto
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             pray
             for
             Ierusalems
             peace
             ,
             even
             Church-peace
             no
             lesse
             than
             Civil
             peace
             .
             It
             may
             be
             that
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             is
             
             the
             cause
             that
             sound
             ,
             godly
             and
             peaceable
             men
             ,
             who
             love
             the
             welfare
             of
             Zion
             ,
             do
             yet
             continue
             divided
             ,
             and
             cannot
             fall
             upon
             means
             of
             healing
             ,
             that
             thereby
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Lords
             interposing
             may
             be
             discerned
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             may
             be
             purposed
             addresses
             for
             this
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             may
             not
             undervalue
             the
             thing
             ,
             nor
             their
             adversaries
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             account
             it
             a
             rod
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             God
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             nor
             be
             content
             to
             lye
             under
             it
             without
             aiming
             and
             dealing
             to
             have
             it
             removed
             by
             Him
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             deal
             for
             the
             removall
             of
             any
             temporall
             plague
             ,
             or
             expect
             a
             blessing
             upon
             this
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             What
             things
             are
             to
             be
             forborn
             in
             order
             to
             uniting
             .
          
           
             HAving
             laid
             down
             these
             generall
             helps
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             forborn
             and
             abstained
             from
             in
             reference
             to
             union
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             divisions
             rise
             and
             are
             ●…omented
             ,
             from
             and
             by
             doing
             and
             driving
             of
             some
             things
             ,
             which
             others
             cannot
             concur
             in
             ,
             or
             come
             up
             to
             ;
             So
             when
             such
             things
             are
             abstained
             from
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             nearer
             accesse
             to
             union
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             it
             stoppeth
             the
             impetuousness
             of
             division
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             to
             look
             liker
             a
             difference
             ,
             which
             (
             considering
             humane
             infirmity
             )
             is
             neither
             so
             intolerable
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nor
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Beside
             therefore
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             for
             abstaining
             of
             personal
             reflections
             ,
             or
             what
             may
             irritate
             persons
             ,
             or
             parties
             ,
             or
             what
             may
             entertain
             jealousie
             or
             diffidence
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whereof
             something
             hath
             been
             touched
             upon
             ,
             We
             shall
             add
             these
             things
             further
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             things
             that
             contribute
             to
             weaken
             the
             repute
             
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             to
             beget
             an
             hard
             impression
             of
             them
             in
             our selves
             or
             in
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             would
             be
             forborn
             ;
             such
             as
             telling
             of
             reproachfull
             reports
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             be
             true
             ,
             much
             more
             if
             they
             be
             but
             reported
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             or
             the
             hearing
             of
             such
             with
             any
             delight
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             waken
             up
             discontents
             in
             others
             against
             opposits
             ,
             by
             such
             informations
             ,
             solicitations
             and
             the
             like
             .
             These
             are
             condemned
             in
             private
             mens
             carriages
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             continuing
             such
             differences
             (
             for
             ,
             where
             no
             tale-bearer
             is
             ,
             strife
             ceaseth
             ,
             Prov.
             26.
             )
             much
             more
             amongst
             Ministers
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             walk
             as
             men
             .
             Also
             good
             heed
             would
             be
             taken
             to
             such
             as
             may
             have
             influence
             on
             advices
             ,
             counsels
             and
             resolutions
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             lest
             underhand-whisperers
             ,
             who
             really
             may
             mind
             some
             further
             alteration
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             really
             be
             imbittered
             at
             honest
             men
             for
             their
             honesty
             ,
             should
             yet
             insinuat
             themselves
             with
             eminent
             men
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             so
             carry
             
             on
             the
             division
             ,
             and
             disappoint
             the
             union
             ;
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             Some
             ,
             not
             altogether
             purged
             from
             drianism
             ,
             and
             imbittered
             at
             honest
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Osius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             did
             steal
             in
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             of
             a
             debate
             ,
             and
             held
             on
             the
             controversie
             against
             faithfull
             men
             ;
             So
             Epiphanius
             was
             intangled
             by
             Theophilus
             of
             Alexandria
             to
             oppose
             Chrysostom
             upon
             pretext
             of
             another
             difference
             ;
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             such
             as
             inclined
             to
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             wanted
             not
             influence
             to
             strengthen
             the
             opposit
             party
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             being
             grosse
             in
             receiving
             Traditores
             (
             as
             they
             called
             them
             )
             unto
             their
             society
             .
             Sometimes
             men
             justly
             censured
             ,
             or
             fearing
             censure
             from
             faithfull
             Bishops
             ,
             did
             spread
             calumnies
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             odious
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             their
             pride
             ,
             arrogance
             ,
             unsoundnesse
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             even
             unto
             other
             orthodox
             men
             ;
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             time-serving
             men
             ,
             by
             flattering
             Magistrates
             did
             execute
             their
             revenge
             against
             faithfull
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             keeping
             up
             Divisions
             against
             them
             ,
             driving
             on
             Sentences
             of
             Deposition
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             other
             faults
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Churches
             peace
             hath
             been
             often
             marred
             and
             her
             divisions
             continued
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             those
             schisms
             and
             divisions
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             
             reference
             to
             Chrysostom
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             reference
             to
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             a
             faction
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             deposed
             ,
             really
             to
             please
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             whose
             incestuous
             marriage
             he
             would
             not
             approve
             as
             they
             did
             :
             therefore
             I
             say
             in
             the
             removing
             of
             differences
             ,
             and
             resolving
             of
             duties
             in
             reference
             to
             union
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             need
             of
             circumspectnesse
             in
             trying
             and
             choosing
             whose
             counsels
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             weight
             upon
             ;
             for
             ,
             all
             men
             love
             not
             peace
             ,
             neither
             seek
             singly
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             want
             not
             their
             own
             prejudices
             and
             grudgings
             at
             particular
             eminent
             persons
             ,
             who
             (
             where
             men
             are
             not
             very
             denied
             and
             mortified
             )
             will
             easily
             steal-in
             to
             mar
             a
             publick
             good
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             particular
             respect
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             whom
             ,
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             stir
             up
             .
             It
             's
             marked
             by
             Sleydan
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             unreasonable
             and
             unnatural
             division
             that
             brake-out
             and
             grew
             in
             Germany
             ,
             almost
             to
             the
             undoing
             of
             Religion
             therein
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Elector
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             and
             Maurice
             afterward
             Elector
             ,
             that
             some
             Counsellors
             not
             well-minded
             to
             Religion
             ▪
             but
             favourers
             of
             the
             wicked
             way
             of
             Henry
             ,
             to
             whom
             Maurice
             succeeded
             ,
             who
             for
             that
             cause
             had
             hatred
             at
             the
             Elector
             and
             those
             who
             were
             eminent
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             now
             having
             taken
             on
             a
             profession
             ,
             and
             insinuated
             themselves
             in
             the
             counsels
             and
             affection
             of
             Maurice
             ,
             and
             finding
             some
             begun
             matter
             of
             dissention
             in
             other
             particulars
             ,
             did
             so
             kindle
             and
             foster
             it
             ,
             till
             they
             brought
             the
             division
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Protestants
             were
             engaged
             with
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             followers
             to
             destroy
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             closely
             carried
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             was
             never
             stated
             upon
             the
             real
             account
             ,
             which
             indeed
             such
             did
             intend
             .
             Also
             men
             not
             so
             nearly
             concerned
             in
             the
             Churches
             divisions
             ▪
             as
             suppose
             they
             be
             of
             another
             Church
             ,
             or
             men
             not
             so
             immediately
             concerned
             in
             the
             debates
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             that
             follow
             thereupon
             ;
             As
             in
             that
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             they
             enact
             that
             tendernesse
             be
             used
             to
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             means
             be
             used
             to
             reclaim
             them
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             end
             did
             acknowledge
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             
             though
             ordained
             in
             a
             schism
             ,
             to
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             although
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             did
             write
             otherwayes
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             act
             otherwayes
             themselves
             :
             These
             would
             be
             looked
             unto
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             there
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             persons
             who
             long
             not
             for
             union
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             an
             itching
             after
             new
             doctrine
             in
             some
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             for
             divisions
             and
             changes
             amongst
             others
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             sound
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             are
             to
             be
             adverted
             to
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             would
             eschew
             in
             such
             a
             case
             judicially
             to
             engage
             in
             such
             differences
             ,
             either
             by
             passing
             decisions
             in
             these
             things
             pro
             or
             contra
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             or
             by
             
             censuring
             ,
             or
             noting
             with
             any
             reproach
             such
             as
             differ
             from
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             that
             maketh
             the
             division
             the
             more
             difficultly
             removable
             in
             it self
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             it
             engageth
             both
             sides
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             proveth
             a
             let
             to
             retiring
             when
             men
             would
             ,
             and
             heighteneth
             the
             difference
             exceedingly
             .
             In
             that
             difference
             that
             was
             between
             Cyprian
             and
             Stephanus
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             concerning
             the
             rebaptizing
             of
             such
             as
             had
             been
             baptized
             by
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             It
             is
             marked
             that
             Stephanus
             did
             presse
             the
             condemnation
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             censure
             and
             refuse
             communion
             with
             such
             as
             joyned
             with
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             opinion
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Cyprian
             did
             indeed
             call
             Synods
             and
             decide
             ,
             but
             neither
             pressed
             any
             man
             to
             his
             opinion
             or
             practice
             ,
             nor
             Censured
             any
             that
             differed
             in
             such
             a
             matter
             ;
             And
             because
             his
             carriage
             is
             so
             much
             commended
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             especially
             by
             Augustine
             ,
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             counted
             Cyprian
             right
             on
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             disclaimed
             that
             ,
             and
             owned
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             carried
             in
             his
             opinion
             so
             tenderly
             to
             the
             Churches
             union
             and
             peace
             .
             We
             shall
             observe
             two
             or
             three
             passages
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             of
             Augustines
             concerning
             him
             .
             1.
             
             In
             his
             Epistle
             ad
             Jubiannum
             ,
             
               Haec
               rescripsimus
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               nemi●…
               praescribentes
               aut
               praejudicantes
               quo
               minus
               unusquisque
               Episcoporum
               ,
               quod
               putat
               faciat
               .
               Et
               ne
               quisquam
               pellendus
               à
               caeterorum
            
             
             
               consortio
               videretur
               (
               dicit
               )
               nos
               quantum
               in
               nobis
               est
               propter
               haereticos
               cum
               collegis
               &
               Coepiscopis
               nostris
               non
               contendimus
               ,
               cum
               quibus
               aivinam
               concordiam
               &
               pacem
               tenemus
               .
               Et
               Paulo
               post
               ,
               Serventur
               (
               inquit
               )
               à
               nobis
               patienter
               &
               leniter
               charitas
               animi
               ,
               collegii
               honor
               ,
               vinculum
               fidei
               ,
               concordia
               sacerdotii
               .
            
             Which
             words
             and
             many
             others
             are
             cited
             by
             
               Augustine
               de
               Baptismo
               ,
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             17.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             cited
             this
             same
             last
             Sentence
             and
             other
             words
             ,
             giving
             the
             reason
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               be
               contentious
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               such
               custome
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               :
            
             after
             which
             a
             little
             ,
             Augustine
             subjoyneth
             this
             approbation
             of
             his
             carriage
             ;
             
               Majus
               quippe
               in
               eo
               robur
               virtutis
               eminuit
               ,
               cum
               ist
               a
               quaestio
               nondum
               discuss
               a
               nutaret
               ,
               quod
               aliter
               sentiens
               quam
               multi
               collegae
               ,
               tantam
               moderationem
               obtinuit
               ,
               ut
               Ecclesiae
               Dei
               sanctam
               societatem
               ,
               nulla
               schismatis
               labe
               truncaret
               ,
               quam
               si
               omnia
               non
               solum
               veraciter
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               pariter
               sine
               ista
               virtute
               sentiret
               ;
               De
               Baptismo
               ,
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             17.
             
             This
             he
             saith
             ,
             even
             though
             Cyprians
             opinion
             was
             confirmed
             by
             diverse
             Councels
             of
             Carthage
             .
             Which
             sheweth
             what
             influence
             such
             abstinence
             hath
             on
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             more
             observable
             ,
             that
             he
             used
             this
             forbearance
             when
             he
             had
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Africk
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             their
             Councels
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             also
             was
             provoked
             by
             the
             vehemency
             of
             his
             opposits
             ,
             and
             their
             Censuring
             such
             as
             were
             of
             his
             opinion
             ;
             yet
             he
             forbare
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             doubted
             of
             the
             soundnesse
             of
             his
             judgement
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             respected
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             and
             even
             then
             did
             he
             write
             sweetly
             in
             many
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             treatise
             ,
             pressing
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             is
             eminently
             esteemed
             of
             as
             an
             excellent
             pattern
             in
             such
             a
             case
             by
             all
             sober
             and
             judicious
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             such
             cases
             when
             union
             is
             desired
             ,
             men
             would
             abstain
             the
             propagating
             of
             their
             opinions
             in
             any
             purposed
             and
             publick
             way
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             restrain
             a
             mans
             sober
             ,
             christian
             and
             necessary
             vindicating
             of
             
             himself
             in
             a
             due
             way
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             unnecessary
             
             traffick
             that
             is
             principally
             for
             strengthening
             of
             a
             party
             .
             2.
             
             Publishing
             in
             print
             ,
             things
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             conveniency
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             3.
             
             Making
             motions
             in
             Judicatories
             that
             awakens
             siding
             .
             4.
             
             Insisting
             thereon
             in
             publick
             preaching
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             (
             When
             there
             is
             some
             necessity
             to
             speak
             or
             write
             on
             such
             things
             )
             all
             reflections
             and
             irritations
             ,
             would
             be
             abstained
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             sometimes
             every
             word
             spoken
             ,
             or
             written
             upon
             one
             side
             ,
             should
             be
             past
             over
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             without
             reply
             ,
             for
             peaces
             sake
             .
             Because
             ,
             1.
             the
             broader
             such
             differences
             spread
             ,
             they
             take
             the
             deeper
             root
             ,
             and
             increase
             siding
             more
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             ,
             they
             irritate
             more
             and
             keep
             off
             men
             from
             thinking
             of
             peace
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             memory
             of
             these
             things
             is
             ready
             to
             riffle
             mens
             minds
             ,
             Therefore
             most
             eminent
             men
             have
             wished
             ,
             that
             all
             Papers
             pro
             or
             contra
             in
             such
             differences
             might
             be
             buried
             ;
             for
             ,
             one
             difference
             begetteth
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             paper
             draweth
             forth
             another
             ,
             none
             being
             willing
             that
             his
             adversary
             should
             have
             the
             last
             word
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             papers
             propagate
             a
             controversie
             to
             a
             succeding
             generation
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             had
             been
             good
             that
             many
             things
             had
             never
             been
             in
             writ
             .
             Also
             often
             ,
             such
             writings
             prove
             edifying
             to
             few
             ,
             and
             they
             but
             make
             Church-division
             the
             subject
             of
             more
             discourse
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             to
             be
             the
             more
             contemptible
             ;
             and
             do
             in
             themselves
             often
             involve
             many
             contrradictions
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             readily
             are
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             cleared
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             reflections
             one
             upon
             another
             ;
             which
             derogateth
             exceedingly
             from
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Ministery
             .
             It
             is
             marked
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             when
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             opposit
             papers
             of
             differences
             amongst
             Bishops
             presented
             ,
             he
             took
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             gravely
             admonished
             the
             Bishops
             for
             their
             contending
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             one
             of
             them
             read
             ,
             but
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             cover
             such
             infirmities
             
             as
             they
             were
             bringing
             to
             light
             ,
             by
             their
             contradictions
             ,
             with
             his
             purple
             .
             This
             way
             also
             hath
             been
             followed
             for
             stopping
             of
             divisions
             in
             diverse
             reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             contrary
             acting
             would
             be
             abstained
             ,
             as
             in
             
             Elections
             ,
             Ordinations
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             because
             these
             fix
             ▪
             as
             with
             a
             nail
             ,
             the
             difference
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             history
             .
             It
             were
             better
             many
             a
             time
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             side
             had
             suffered
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             ordained
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             solely
             to
             possesse
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             that
             none
             had
             been
             ordained
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             that
             opposit
             Ordinations
             had
             been
             ;
             because
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Church
             was
             divided
             even
             in
             communion
             ,
             and
             such
             particulars
             have
             been
             ever
             difficultly
             composed
             ,
             and
             ever
             exceedingly
             instrumentall
             to
             continue
             a
             breach
             ,
             and
             it
             led
             men
             in
             Congregations
             to
             be
             factious
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             to
             gain
             men
             and
             affections
             to
             their
             party
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             separated
             and
             divided
             meetings
             would
             be
             
             eschewed
             ,
             whether
             the
             separation
             be
             totall
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             and
             communion
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             divisions
             have
             come
             amongst
             orthodox
             men
             to
             such
             a
             height
             ;
             Or
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             partiall
             ,
             suppose
             in
             Government
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             or
             any
             of
             these
             ;
             because
             so
             not
             only
             way
             is
             made
             to
             a
             totall
             separation
             ,
             but
             thereby
             there
             is
             a
             divided
             shape
             put
             upon
             the
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             occasion
             is
             given
             for
             one
             party
             to
             condemn
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             beget
             more
             strife
             ;
             and
             especially
             ,
             because
             it
             habituateth
             men
             to
             think
             themselves
             not
             of
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             erecteth
             a
             Church
             or
             Altar
             against
             another
             (
             as
             the
             Fathers
             were
             wont
             to
             speak
             )
             and
             so
             becometh
             a
             
               drawn
               line
            
             of
             division
             ,
             and
             doth
             really
             make
             the
             difficulty
             of
             uniting
             the
             more
             difficult
             ;
             because
             ere
             union
             be
             made
             up
             ,
             that
             partition
             must
             be
             pulled
             down
             .
             It
             is
             fit
             therefore
             that
             either
             all
             such
             occasions
             of
             Fasts
             ,
             &c.
             
             wherein
             all
             cannot
             joyn
             ,
             should
             be
             forborn
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             be
             so
             ordered
             ,
             as
             there
             may
             bee
             union
             in
             them
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Such
             acts
             and
             principles
             as
             put
             restraint
             upon
             
             either
             side
             ,
             making
             others
             incapable
             of
             Church-trust
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             which
             declareth
             them
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             would
             be
             prevented
             ;
             and
             if
             established
             ,
             would
             be
             orderly
             removed
             ;
             because
             such
             things
             make
             a
             partition
             betwixt
             two
             ,
             and
             heighten
             such
             a
             difference
             beyond
             the
             nature
             thereof
             :
             Also
             they
             evidence
             much
             prejudice
             and
             alienation
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             they
             seem
             to
             constrain
             men
             to
             an
             union
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             right
             if
             it
             be
             not
             voluntary
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             that
             the
             great
             friends
             of
             peace
             have
             ever
             endeavoured
             to
             prevent
             or
             remove
             such
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             instances
             of
             
               Policarp
               ,
               Ireneus
            
             and
             Cyprian
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             only
             endeavour
             to
             remove
             Censures
             ,
             but
             even
             censurablenesse
             from
             persons
             so
             differing
             .
             This
             also
             is
             very
             obliging
             to
             the
             opposit
             party
             .
             In
             that
             163.
             
             Epistle
             of
             Augustines
             (
             which
             is
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             )
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             one
             Cenethlius
             ,
             a
             Catholick
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             was
             much
             esteemed
             of
             by
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             
               Quod
               constitutionem
               datam
               contra
               eos
               ,
               compresserit
               ,
               &
               effectum
               habere
               non
               siverit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             order
             to
             Uniting
             .
          
           
             NOw
             we
             may
             be
             the
             shorter
             in
             speaking
             to
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             reference
             to
             particular
             differences
             ,
             seing
             much
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             these
             generals
             premitted
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             our
             purpose
             to
             be
             particular
             ;
             Yet
             we
             say
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             such
             to
             be
             seeking
             union
             
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             to
             be
             making
             offer
             of
             ,
             and
             desiring
             meetings
             and
             conferences
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             urging
             harmony
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             In
             that
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             whereof
             Aurelius
             was
             Moderator
             ,
             they
             did
             appoint
             Conferences
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             been
             long
             in
             a
             schism
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             end
             did
             appoint
             Commissioners
             ,
             
             and
             did
             give
             instructions
             to
             go
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             a
             settlement
             ,
             whereof
             these
             were
             a
             part
             ,
             That
             their
             former
             schism
             and
             separation
             
             should
             be
             prejudiciall
             to
             none
             ;
             That
             Ministers
             and
             Bishops
             should
             continue
             in
             their
             charges
             if
             otherwayes
             they
             were
             worthy
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             former
             separation
             :
             which
             is
             observed
             not
             to
             have
             wanted
             fruit
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             as
             the
             acts
             and
             events
             are
             recorded
             by
             Balsamon
             .
             And
             this
             is
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             rule
             of
             following
             peace
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             seemeth
             to
             flie
             from
             men
             ;
             And
             questions
             that
             may
             engender
             strife
             are
             to
             be
             avoided
             and
             fled
             from
             ,
             when
             they
             seem
             to
             follow
             after
             men
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             22.
             
             
               &c.
               The
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             On
             this
             ground
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             Augustines
             Epistles
             ,
             direct
             to
             Donatists
             and
             others
             ,
             are
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             craving
             friendly
             communings
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             had
             occasion
             to
             be
             in
             cities
             where
             Donatist-Bishops
             were
             ,
             he
             used
             to
             visit
             them
             ,
             and
             enter
             conference
             friendly
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             hope
             was
             ,
             he
             wrote
             to
             others
             to
             entertain
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             particularly
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Epist.
             147.
             where
             he
             honourably
             mentioneth
             Promelianus
             in
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             conference
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             knew
             the
             too
             great
             vehemency
             of
             one
             Evodius
             ,
             though
             of
             his
             own
             side
             ,
             had
             offended
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             excuse
             it
             ,
             saying
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             
               Id
               hominis
               aetati
               ignoscendum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             like
             he
             also
             hath
             ,
             Epist.
             163.
             when
             he
             mentioneth
             Fortunius
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             conferred
             with
             ,
             with
             this
             testimony
             to
             these
             he
             writeth
             to
             ,
             
               Quantum
               enim
               arbitror
               difficilime
               potestis
               invenire
               in
               Episcopis
               vestris
               tam
               utilem
               animum
               ,
               &
               voluntatem
               ,
               quam
               in
               isto
               sene
               perspeximus
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             presseth
             them
             to
             entertain
             the
             begun
             conference
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             not
             stay
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             carrying
             on
             such
             meetings
             ,
             respect
             would
             be
             
             had
             to
             union
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             every
             circumstance
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             persons
             chosen
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             men
             inclined
             to
             peace
             ,
             respected
             by
             the
             other
             party
             concerned
             in
             
             the
             Churches
             differences
             ,
             and
             free
             of
             the
             suspicions
             formerly
             hinted
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             lest
             by
             an
             intended
             union
             there
             follow
             a
             greater
             rent
             and
             division
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             hath
             been
             seen
             in
             conferences
             amongst
             dissentient
             men
             .
             Here
             also
             a
             speciall
             respect
             would
             be
             had
             to
             the
             expressing
             of
             mutuall
             benevolence
             in
             words
             and
             carriages
             ,
             lest
             some
             hard
             impression
             seize
             on
             men
             at
             the
             entry
             .
             Choise
             also
             would
             be
             made
             of
             the
             subject
             first
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ;
             as
             what
             may
             be
             thought
             most
             subject
             to
             mistake
             ,
             heat
             or
             contention
             ,
             would
             be
             left
             to
             the
             last
             place
             ;
             and
             what
             may
             be
             conceived
             more
             plausible-like
             to
             both
             ,
             would
             be
             begun
             at
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             rather
             known
             wherein
             men
             agree
             ,
             than
             wherein
             they
             differ
             ,
             at
             the
             entry
             at
             least
             .
             Possibly
             also
             union
             in
             fundamentall
             things
             ,
             being
             accorded
             unto
             ,
             it
             may
             make
             way
             for
             moderating
             affections
             in
             other
             things
             lesse
             fundamentall
             .
             This
             method
             was
             ever
             urged
             by
             
               Bucer
               ,
               Beza
            
             and
             other
             Reformers
             ,
             who
             keeped
             conferences
             at
             first
             with
             the
             Lutheran
             party
             ;
             because
             ,
             beginning
             at
             some
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             particular
             in
             practice
             ,
             wherein
             the
             difference
             is
             highest
             ,
             doth
             often
             at
             the
             entry
             rifle
             mens
             humours
             ▪
             and
             break
             off
             conferences
             abruptly
             with
             the
             more
             heat
             ,
             as
             experience
             in
             these
             debates
             at
             that
             time
             did
             make
             too
             too
             manifest
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             meetings
             for
             conference
             would
             be
             seriously
             
             and
             condescendingly
             improved
             for
             the
             end
             designed
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             protractings
             of
             time
             ,
             or
             janglings
             about
             circumstances
             would
             be
             eschewed
             ;
             as
             also
             tenaciousnesse
             ,
             and
             contentiousnesse
             about
             formalities
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             particular
             insisting
             upon
             contradictions
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             because
             such
             things
             become
             not
             the
             gravity
             and
             seriousnesse
             of
             men
             aiming
             at
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             But
             the
             main
             businesse
             would
             be
             soberly
             and
             seriously
             gone
             about
             ,
             and
             that
             timeously
             ;
             for
             ,
             men
             should
             not
             meet
             to
             take
             advantage
             one
             of
             another
             by
             such
             formalities
             ,
             but
             to
             procure
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Criminations
             ,
             or
             objecting
             of
             personall
             
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             or
             difference
             in
             particulars
             ,
             
             would
             either
             be
             altogether
             forborn
             ,
             or
             left
             to
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             matter
             would
             be
             first
             handled
             ,
             and
             particulars
             accordingly
             squared
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             would
             be
             condescending
             to
             follow
             some
             circumstances
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             seem
             not
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             lest
             by
             the
             wilfull
             adhering
             of
             one
             party
             to
             a
             circumstance
             ,
             the
             end
             be
             disappointed
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             materiall
             things
             ,
             at
             lest
             till
             there
             be
             a
             better
             understanding
             begotten
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             ceded
             in
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             without
             sin
             ▪
             if
             so
             be
             it
             may
             contribute
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             almost
             ever
             find
             
             these
             that
             are
             most
             tender
             of
             the
             Churches
             good
             to
             be
             most
             condescending
             in
             all
             these
             ;
             As
             amongst
             other
             instances
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             in
             that
             conference
             between
             the
             Catholicks
             and
             Donatists
             ,
             at
             which
             Augustine
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             set
             down
             by
             him
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             these
             are
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             not
             only
             the
             Catholicks
             sought
             the
             meeting
             ,
             but
             also
             pressed
             the
             speaking
             unto
             the
             main
             businesse
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             did
             sometimes
             deny
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             children
             of
             Martyrs
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             children
             of
             apostate
             or
             wicked
             men
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             by
             formalities
             ,
             jangling
             questions
             ,
             they
             protracted
             time
             to
             eschew
             the
             main
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             also
             the
             Catholicks
             condescended
             to
             many
             of
             their
             suits
             ,
             and
             yeelded
             to
             account
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             contradict
             ,
             but
             cede
             at
             the
             entry
             ,
             that
             Churches
             should
             be
             rendered
             to
             these
             from
             whom
             they
             were
             taken
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             might
             have
             enclined
             them
             to
             union
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             by
             benefits
             they
             might
             be
             mollified
             ,
             and
             stood
             on
             no
             circumstantiall
             thing
             with
             them
             .
             Such
             meetings
             have
             often
             been
             disappointed
             with
             such
             vain
             janglings
             ,
             especially
             when
             numbers
             have
             been
             confusedly
             admitted
             ,
             and
             when
             each
             party
             hath
             charged
             another
             with
             former
             miscarriages
             ,
             As
             Augustine
             observeth
             ,
             Epist.
             163.
             and
             therefore
             hath
             that
             word
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Neque
               nos
               illis
               debere
               objicere
               suorum
               scelera
               ,
            
             
             
               neque
               illos
               nobis
            
             .
             And
             ,
             because
             the
             Donatists
             upbraided
             the
             Catholicks
             (
             as
             the
             orthodox
             are
             called
             in
             all
             these
             debates
             )
             that
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             persecuting
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             proceeded
             to
             some
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             procured
             commission
             from
             Civil
             powers
             against
             them
             to
             put
             them
             from
             their
             charges
             ,
             (
             These
             times
             they
             called
             
               tempora
               Macariana
            
             ,
             because
             of
             such
             a
             person
             that
             was
             eminent
             in
             the
             executing
             thereof
             )
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             Catholicks
             used
             to
             object
             to
             them
             ,
             beside
             their
             schism
             ,
             Headinesse
             ,
             irregular
             violences
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             practices
             of
             the
             Circumcellions
             ,
             who
             ,
             having
             fallen
             off
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             went
             also
             in
             many
             absurdities
             beyond
             them
             ;
             therefore
             when
             he
             is
             pressing
             a
             conference
             ,
             Epist.
             203.
             
             Tollamus
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               inania
               objecta
               ,
               nec
               tu
               objicias
               tempora
               Macariana
               ,
               nec
               ego
               saevitiam
               Circumcellionum
               .
            
             And
             in
             Epist.
             107.
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             
               Fortunius
               ,
               Placuit
               omnibus
               in
               talibus
               disputationibus
               violenta
               facta
               malorum
               hominum
               nobis
               ab
               invicem
               objici
               non
               debere
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             no
             little
             furtherance
             or
             prejudice
             to
             a
             conference
             accordingly
             as
             this
             advice
             is
             followed
             or
             not
             ,
             seing
             often
             such
             bygone
             particulars
             will
             heat
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             of
             greater
             concernment
             in
             the
             main
             cause
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             make
             the
             instances
             more
             particular
             ,
             the
             matter
             concerning
             which
             debate
             arises
             and
             falls
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             conference
             ,
             may
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             clearly
             spoken
             unto
             :
             Which
             is
             ,
             1.
             either
             a
             difference
             in
             some
             doctrinall
             thing
             .
             Or
             ,
             2.
             some
             particular
             practice
             ,
             or
             some
             personall
             miscarriage
             .
             Or
             ,
             3.
             something
             in
             Worship
             .
             Or
             ,
             4.
             something
             in
             Government
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             closing
             doctrinal
             differences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FOr
             doctrinal
             differences
             of
             judgment
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             wayes
             to
             close
             them
             ;
             (
             it
             is
             to
             be
             adverted
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             is
             not
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             any
             fundamental
             thing
             )
             First
             ,
             By
             sober
             and
             
             serious
             conference
             ,
             one
             party
             may
             bring
             another
             to
             the
             same
             judgment
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             both
             parties
             may
             quit
             something
             of
             extremities
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             a
             middle
             opinion
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             solid
             union
             ,
             when
             men
             come
             to
             think
             and
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             sometime
             hath
             been
             attained
             .
             Yet
             concerning
             this
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             union
             is
             not
             to
             depend
             on
             this
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             2.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             very
             rarely
             attained
             ,
             especially
             when
             difference
             hath
             spread
             and
             rooted
             it self
             by
             debating
             and
             contradiction
             ,
             seing
             even
             good
             men
             have
             both
             infirmity
             and
             corruption
             .
             3.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             publick
             dispute
             ,
             either
             by
             word
             or
             writ
             ,
             hath
             never
             proven
             very
             usefull
             ,
             even
             amongst
             good
             men
             ,
             to
             attain
             this
             end
             ,
             But
             ordinarily
             such
             debates
             have
             heightned
             the
             controversie
             ,
             and
             engaged
             men
             more
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             prevail
             towards
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             friendly
             ,
             familiar
             conferences
             opening
             truth
             ,
             rather
             than
             formal
             stated
             disputations
             ;
             because
             in
             such
             ,
             men
             are
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             upon
             their
             guard
             ,
             and
             fully
             do
             exercise
             their
             wit
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             accesse
             to
             inform
             the
             judgment
             ,
             by
             a
             loving
             ,
             grave
             ,
             serious
             manner
             of
             speaking
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             privatly
             to
             others
             ,
             especially
             to
             such
             as
             are
             of
             reputation
             for
             parts
             and
             ability
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             be
             not
             done
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             Paul
             hath
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             it
             's
             observable
             that
             he
             speaketh
             this
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             intended
             the
             evidencing
             of
             his
             agreement
             with
             the
             chief
             Apostles
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             .
             Also
             we
             find
             meeknesse
             and
             instructing
             put
             together
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             any
             expectation
             to
             recover
             
             one
             from
             a
             difference
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             and
             convincing
             or
             disputing
             is
             more
             especially
             applicable
             to
             these
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             little
             hope
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             .
             Hence
             we
             find
             the
             Apostles
             disputing
             with
             false
             teachers
             in
             some
             points
             of
             truth
             ,
             but
             rather
             intreating
             and
             exhorting
             Believers
             to
             have
             peace
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             lesser
             differences
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             way
             of
             composure
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             such
             agreement
             
             in
             judgment
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             ,
             To
             endeavour
             a
             harmony
             and
             keep
             unity
             notwithstanding
             of
             that
             difference
             ,
             by
             a
             mutual
             forbearance
             in
             things
             controverted
             :
             which
             we
             will
             find
             to
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             to
             say
             so
             total
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             neither
             side
             doth
             so
             much
             as
             doctrinally
             in
             word
             ,
             writ
             ,
             or
             Sentences
             of
             Judicatories
             ,
             presse
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             confirm
             or
             propagate
             their
             own
             opinion
             ,
             or
             condemn
             the
             contrary
             ,
             But
             do
             altogether
             abstract
             from
             the
             same
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             scandal
             ;
             and
             do
             in
             things
             wherein
             they
             agree
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle's
             direction
             ,
             Philip.
             3.
             16.
             
             
               Walk
               by
               the
               same
               rule
               ,
               and
               minde
               the
               same
               things
            
             mutually
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             differences
             ,
             and
             waiting
             in
             these
             till
             the
             Lord
             shall
             reveal
             the
             same
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             way
             is
             safe
             ,
             where
             the
             doctrine
             upon
             which
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             forbearing
             the
             decision
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             neither
             mat
             any
             duty
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             is
             called
             to
             ,
             nor
             endanger
             the
             salvation
             of
             souls
             through
             the
             want
             of
             clearness
             therein
             nor
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             infer
             such
             inconveniences
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             such
             unseasonable
             awakening
             and
             keeping
             up
             of
             differences
             and
             divisions
             may
             have
             with
             it
             ;
             Because
             the
             scope
             of
             bringing
             forth
             every
             truth
             ,
             or
             confirming
             the
             same
             by
             any
             authoritative
             sanction
             ,
             &c.
             is
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             the
             bringing
             forth
             thereof
             doth
             destroy
             more
             than
             edifie
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             forborn
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             ground
             enough
             to
             plead
             for
             such
             decisions
             in
             
             preaching
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             they
             preach-for
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             they
             condemn
             is
             errour
             .
             Because
             ,
             1.
             it
             is
             not
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             simply
             that
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             but
             the
             necessity
             and
             expediency
             thereof
             in
             such
             a
             case
             :
             Now
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             lawfull
             that
             are
             not
             expedient
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             23.
             2.
             
             In
             these
             differences
             that
             were
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             concerning
             meats
             ,
             dayes
             ,
             genealogies
             ,
             &c.
             there
             was
             a
             truth
             or
             an
             errour
             upon
             one
             of
             the
             sides
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             right
             and
             a
             wrong
             in
             every
             contradiction
             of
             such
             a
             kind
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             thinketh
             fitter
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             that
             such
             be
             altogether
             refrained
             ,
             rather
             than
             any
             way
             (
             at
             least
             in
             publick
             )
             insisted
             upon
             or
             decided
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             no
             Minister
             can
             bring
             forth
             every
             truth
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             he
             must
             then
             make
             choice
             ;
             And
             I
             suppose
             some
             Ministers
             may
             die
             ,
             and
             all
             do
             so
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             preached
             every
             truth
             ,
             even
             which
             they
             knew
             ,
             unto
             the
             people
             .
             Beside
             ,
             there
             are
             (
             no
             question
             )
             many
             truths
             hid
             to
             the
             most
             learned
             .
             Neither
             can
             this
             be
             thought
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             Ministers
             fidelity
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             reveal
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             ,
             that
             counsel
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             things
             necessary
             to
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             great
             Apostle
             expounding
             this
             in
             that
             same
             Sermon
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             
               I
               have
               keeped
               back
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               unto
               you
            
             ;
             which
             evidenceth
             that
             
               the
               whole
               counsel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             the
             things
             which
             he
             shewed
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             was
             profitable
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             no
             by-respect
             or
             fear
             whatsoever
             he
             shunned
             to
             reveal
             that
             unto
             them
             .
             Also
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             truths
             which
             are
             not
             decided
             by
             any
             judiciall
             act
             ;
             and
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             sparingnesse
             to
             decide
             truths
             that
             are
             not
             fundamentall
             judicially
             hath
             been
             ever
             thought
             no
             little
             mean
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             as
             the
             contrary
             hath
             been
             of
             division
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             way
             (
             which
             is
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             the
             former
             )
             of
             composure
             ,
             is
             mixed
             ,
             When
             there
             is
             some
             
             medling
             with
             such
             questions
             ,
             yet
             with
             such
             forbearance
             ,
             
             that
             though
             there
             be
             a
             seen
             difference
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             schism
             or
             division
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             seriously
             and
             tenderly
             prevented
             ;
             as
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             some
             may
             expresse
             their
             mind
             in
             preaching
             and
             writing
             on
             a
             particular
             question
             one
             way
             ,
             others
             may
             do
             it
             differently
             ;
             yet
             both
             with
             that
             meeknesse
             and
             respect
             to
             those
             they
             differ
             from
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             beget
             no
             rent
             ,
             nor
             give
             just
             ground
             of
             offence
             ,
             nor
             mar
             union
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             Or
             ,
             it
             may
             possibly
             come
             to
             be
             decided
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             yet
             with
             such
             forbearance
             upon
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             prove
             no
             prejudice
             to
             union
             ;
             those
             who
             have
             authority
             for
             them
             ,
             not
             pressing
             it
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             opinion
             ,
             names
             ,
             consciences
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             detriment
             in
             any
             respect
             ;
             but
             allowing
             to
             them
             a
             liberty
             to
             speak
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             walk
             according
             to
             their
             own
             light
             in
             such
             particulars
             :
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             other
             resting
             satisfied
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             condemning
             them
             ,
             or
             pressing
             them
             to
             condemn
             themselves
             ;
             because
             so
             indeed
             their
             liberty
             is
             no
             lesse
             than
             others
             who
             have
             the
             decision
             of
             a
             Synod
             for
             them
             :
             And
             thus
             men
             may
             keep
             communion
             and
             union
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             even
             where
             by
             the
             Judicatories
             thereof
             ,
             some
             lesser
             not
             fundamental
             errour
             ,
             which
             doth
             also
             infer
             unwarrantaable
             practices
             ,
             is
             authoritatively
             concluded
             .
             We
             have
             a
             famous
             instance
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Africa
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Ancients
             hath
             ever
             been
             so
             much
             esteemed
             of
             .
             There
             was
             a
             difference
             in
             that
             Church
             concerning
             the
             Rebaptizing
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             after
             their
             conversion
             ,
             or
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             had
             once
             fallen
             in
             to
             them
             ;
             Cyprian
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             thought
             their
             first
             Baptism
             null
             ,
             or
             ,
             by
             their
             fall
             ,
             made
             void
             ;
             others
             thought
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             lesser
             part
             ,
             yet
             right
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             ;
             There
             was
             meetings
             on
             both
             sides
             for
             defence
             of
             their
             opinions
             .
             Also
             in
             a
             Council
             of
             near
             three
             hundred
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             is
             judicially
             and
             authoritatively
             concluded
             ;
             
             yet
             that
             Synod
             carried
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             not
             only
             not
             censure
             any
             that
             dissented
             ,
             nor
             presse
             them
             to
             conform
             in
             practice
             to
             their
             judgment
             ;
             but
             did
             also
             entertain
             most
             intimat
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             familiarity
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             was
             formerly
             hinted
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             find
             any
             in
             that
             Church
             making
             a
             schism
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             judicial
             erroneous
             decision
             (
             though
             at
             least
             by
             three
             several
             Synods
             it
             was
             ratified
             )
             but
             contenting
             themselves
             to
             have
             their
             consciences
             free
             by
             retaining
             their
             own
             judgement
             ,
             and
             following
             their
             own
             practice
             ,
             till
             time
             gave
             more
             light
             and
             more
             occasion
             to
             clear
             that
             truth
             .
             And
             we
             will
             never
             find
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             any
             time
             ,
             more
             affection
             amongst
             brethren
             ,
             and
             more
             respect
             to
             peace
             ,
             than
             was
             in
             that
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             amongst
             those
             that
             differed
             ;
             And
             there
             is
             not
             any
             practice
             more
             commended
             in
             all
             the
             Church-history
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             than
             this
             practice
             ;
             as
             partly
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             was
             formerly
             touched
             out
             of
             Augustine
             .
             And
             if
             we
             will
             consider
             the
             case
             rationally
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             that
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             to
             have
             union
             in
             a
             Church
             where
             there
             is
             in
             such
             a
             difference
             an
             authoritative
             decision
             ,
             even
             supposing
             that
             side
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             errour
             lyes
             ,
             to
             be
             approved
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             necessity
             for
             such
             as
             have
             authority
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             presse
             others
             in
             their
             judgment
             or
             practice
             in
             such
             things
             ;
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             such
             a
             decision
             can
             of
             it self
             satisfie
             all
             scruples
             ,
             neither
             yet
             that
             men
             doubtingly
             may
             follow
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             that
             such
             controversies
             can
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             troubling
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             censuring
             such
             as
             otherwayes
             may
             be
             faithfull
             ,
             seing
             sometimes
             even
             unfaithfull
             men
             have
             been
             spared
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             And
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             such
             a
             constitution
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             doth
             not
             involve
             all
             that
             keep
             communion
             therein
             ,
             in
             the
             guilt
             thereof
             ,
             if
             personally
             they
             be
             free
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             is
             clear
             :
             where
             ,
             no
             
             question
             many
             corrupt
             acts
             have
             been
             established
             ,
             yet
             did
             it
             neither
             make
             communion
             in
             Worship
             or
             Government
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             where
             the
             matter
             and
             manner
             of
             carriage
             was
             lawfull
             .
             Beside
             ,
             this
             would
             infer
             ,
             that
             no
             Judicatory
             could
             keep
             union
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             contrary
             votes
             ,
             or
             a
             Sentence
             past
             without
             unanimity
             :
             because
             that
             is
             certainly
             wrong
             to
             them
             who
             think
             otherwayes
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Judicatory
             expected
             either
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             still
             unanimous
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             part
             shall
             cede
             to
             the
             lesser
             ,
             and
             rescind
             their
             own
             act
             .
             Also
             ,
             suppose
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             division
             upon
             one
             difference
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             those
             who
             unite
             upon
             the
             divided
             sides
             respectively
             ,
             shall
             again
             have
             no
             more
             difference
             amongst
             themselves
             ?
             and
             if
             they
             have
             ,
             shall
             there
             not
             be
             a
             new
             division
             ?
             and
             where
             shall
             this
             end
             ?
             And
             seing
             men
             must
             resolve
             to
             keep
             unity
             where
             there
             are
             faults
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             good
             to
             keep
             it
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             necessitated
             thereto
             afterward
             .
             The
             Orthodox
             urge
             this
             argument
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             keep
             union
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             pretended
             corruptions
             in
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Judicatories
             and
             Ordinations
             ;
             yet
             were
             constrained
             to
             bear
             with
             such
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             receive
             ,
             and
             unite
             with
             the
             Maximinianists
             ,
             whose
             communion
             they
             had
             once
             rejected
             ,
             though
             a
             branch
             of
             their
             own
             faction
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             no
             end
             of
             divisions
             if
             they
             did
             not
             resolve
             to
             dispense
             with
             such
             things
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             And
             Augustine
             often
             asserteth
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             never
             able
             to
             answer
             this
             argument
             when
             it
             was
             propounded
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Why
             they
             did
             not
             give
             them
             that
             same
             latitude
             ,
             in
             keeping
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             given
             to
             the
             Maximinianists
             ,
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             such
             things
             as
             they
             imputed
             to
             them
             ?
             We
             conceive
             then
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             such
             a
             case
             there
             may
             be
             union
             for
             prosecuting
             the
             main
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             of
             such
             a
             circumstantial
             difference
             ,
             if
             men
             otherwayes
             set
             themselves
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             generall
             grounds
             ,
             formerly
             laid
             down
             ,
             do
             confirm
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             What
             to
             do
             for
             union
             in
             points
             not
             doctrinall
             ,
             but
             about
             matters
             of
             fact
             or
             personall
             faults
             .
          
           
             IF
             the
             difference
             be
             not
             doctrinall
             in
             point
             of
             judgment
             ,
             at
             least
             only
             ,
             but
             being
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             as
             personall
             faults
             and
             corruptions
             ;
             whereby
             the
             one
             is
             ready
             to
             object
             to
             the
             other
             some
             bypast
             failings
             ,
             and
             miscarriages
             :
             whereupon
             by
             inconsiderat
             upbraidings
             ,
             pressing
             of
             Censures
             ,
             or
             condemnation
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             the
             Churches
             peace
             is
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             men
             like
             to
             be
             rent
             and
             divided
             in
             their
             communion
             .
             And
             oftentimes
             such
             things
             prove
             exceeding
             fashious
             ,
             where
             men
             wilfully
             ,
             or
             imprudently
             pursue
             such
             things
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             .
             This
             often
             waited
             upon
             a
             time
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             or
             persecution
             ,
             when
             men
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             distemper
             ,
             were
             led
             away
             by
             tentation
             ,
             and
             overtaken
             with
             many
             faults
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             amongst
             others
             ,
             made
             to
             juffle
             with
             ,
             and
             trample
             one
             upon
             another
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             not
             knowing
             what
             they
             were
             doing
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             time
             was
             over
             ,
             some
             were
             ready
             to
             carp
             at
             what
             was
             past
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             to
             quarrell
             at
             others
             for
             such
             juffling
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             through-other
             .
             This
             indeed
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             most
             unbecoming
             grave
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             a
             ground
             of
             contending
             ,
             which
             inadvertently
             was
             done
             by
             
             others
             in
             the
             dark
             (
             as
             the
             great
             Basilius
             saith
             )
             
               In
               nocturno
               tempore
               ,
               &
               densis
               tenebris
               .
            
             Such
             contests
             are
             of
             four
             sorts
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ▪
            
             Sometimes
             in
             generall
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             dissatisfaction
             with
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             respect
             
             of
             the
             grossenesse
             of
             the
             Officers
             and
             Members
             
             thereof
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             removed
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             only
             ,
             because
             tares
             cannot
             but
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             discernably
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             saith
             ;
             it
             is
             removed
             then
             by
             meeknesse
             and
             tendernesse
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             towards
             such
             as
             have
             withdrawn
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             yeelding
             to
             return
             who
             have
             withdrawn
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             hath
             been
             matter
             of
             gladnesse
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             .
             Amongst
             Cyprians
             Epistles
             (
             Epist.
             50.
             
               edit
               .
               Pameli
            
             )
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             
               Urbanus
               ,
               Maximus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             being
             Confessors
             and
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             delivery
             finding
             many
             grosse
             Members
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             meeting
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Novatus
             that
             commended
             separation
             to
             the
             godly
             for
             their
             more
             comfortable
             communion
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             to
             be
             tickled
             therewith
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             pretending
             there
             could
             be
             no
             communion
             in
             such
             an
             evil
             constituted
             Church
             ;
             but
             afterward
             ,
             finding
             the
             great
             hurt
             that
             came
             thereby
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             overcame
             their
             own
             affections
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             did
             unit
             ,
             which
             was
             exceedingly
             welcomed
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             their
             Epistle
             to
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             his
             to
             them
             ,
             do
             manifest
             .
             And
             as
             their
             fall
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             zealous
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             have
             keeped
             out
             against
             defection
             ,
             may
             be
             overtaken
             with
             such
             a
             fault
             ;
             So
             it
             giveth
             a
             sweet
             copie
             of
             Christian
             deniednesse
             and
             tendernesse
             by
             others
             to
             be
             followed
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
             Their
             words
             to
             Cyprian
             are
             worthy
             the
             observing
             .
             
               Nos
               habito
               consilio
               utilitatibus
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &
               paci
               magis
               consulentes
               ,
               omnibus
               rebus
               praetermiss●…s
               ,
               &
               Iudicio
               Dei
               servatis
               ,
               cum
            
             Cornelio
             
               Episcopo
               nostro
               ,
               pariter
               &
               cum
               universo
               Clero
               pacem
               fecisse
               ,
               cum
               gaudio
               etiam
            
             
             
               universae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               prona
               etiam
               omnium
               charitate
               .
            
          
           
             A
             second
             sort
             of
             such
             contests
             ,
             are
             ,
             When
             faults
             are
             alleaged
             which
             either
             are
             not
             true
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             
             proven
             ,
             although
             possibly
             they
             may
             be
             both
             grosse
             and
             true
             ,
             for
             both
             of
             these
             did
             the
             Novatians
             and
             Donatists
             trouble
             the
             Church
             ,
             insisting
             long
             in
             charging
             many
             crimes
             upon
             men
             particularly
             upon
             Cecilianus
             and
             Osius
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             out
             ,
             although
             they
             alleaged
             that
             such
             faults
             were
             cloaked
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             .
             In
             this
             case
             the
             Orthodox
             took
             three
             wayes
             to
             remove
             such
             a
             difference
             .
             1.
             
             By
             pleading
             forbearance
             of
             awakening
             such
             contests
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             rather
             to
             keep
             union
             ,
             than
             to
             hazard
             to
             break
             it
             upon
             such
             grounds
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             as
             Augustine
             saith
             )
             
               ut
               quaedam
               incerta
               crimina
               pro
               certa
               pace
               Deo
               dimitterentur
               ,
               Cont.
               Epist.
               Parm.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             2.
             
             If
             that
             could
             not
             be
             acquiesced
             in
             ,
             they
             admitted
             the
             thing
             to
             proof
             ,
             over
             ,
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             that
             by
             lawfull
             triall
             it
             might
             be
             decided
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             find
             in
             the
             former
             instances
             ,
             the
             same
             case
             of
             Cecilianus
             was
             often
             tryed
             ,
             even
             after
             he
             was
             absolved
             .
             It
             is
             true
             the
             Donatists
             did
             not
             acquiesce
             ,
             but
             did
             separate
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             cause
             they
             were
             ever
             accounted
             most
             grosse
             Schismaticks
             )
             yet
             is
             it
             of
             it self
             ,
             a
             way
             wherein
             men
             may
             satisfyingly
             acquiesce
             .
             A
             third
             way
             sometimes
             used
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             when
             divisions
             were
             like
             to
             be
             occasioned
             by
             dissatisfaction
             with
             a
             particular
             person
             against
             whom
             things
             could
             not
             be
             judicially
             made
             out
             so
             as
             to
             found
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             nor
             yet
             possibly
             was
             there
             so
             full
             satisfaction
             with
             him
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             as
             by
             owning
             of
             him
             to
             hazard
             a
             rent
             ,
             where
             a
             people
             were
             stumbled
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             did
             without
             judiciall
             processing
             ,
             or
             Censuring
             ,
             interpose
             with
             the
             Bishop
             to
             cede
             ,
             and
             wrote
             to
             the
             people
             to
             choose
             another
             .
             So
             in
             that
             Council
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Canon
            
             .
             91.
             letters
             are
             written
             to
             Maximianus
             (
             called
             
               Episcopus
               Bagiensis
            
             )
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cede
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             choose
             another
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             made-out
             accusation
             ,
             or
             Sentence
             ,
             but
             that
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Synodo
               placuit
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             
             There
             is
             mention
             made
             elswhere
             in
             history
             of
             a
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             a
             Donatist
             ,
             and
             did
             return
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             he
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             appointment
             ,
             is
             neither
             certain
             ,
             nor
             of
             great
             concernment
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             sort
             of
             contests
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             are
             ,
             When
             
             crimes
             are
             grosse
             and
             clear
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             either
             justly
             censurable
             ,
             or
             Censured
             ;
             some
             (
             possibly
             honestly
             minded
             )
             may
             be
             engaged
             to
             do
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             insinuating
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             misinformations
             and
             prejudices
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             brought
             to
             endeavour
             the
             preventing
             or
             removing
             of
             Sentences
             against
             ,
             or
             from
             ,
             such
             as
             justly
             deserve
             the
             same
             .
             In
             this
             case
             we
             find
             a
             threefold
             way
             of
             composure
             .
             1.
             
             An
             endeavour
             
             used
             to
             clear
             to
             others
             the
             justice
             of
             such
             a
             Sentence
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             traduced
             .
             Thus
             when
             Basilides
             ,
             and
             Martialis
             ,
             were
             justly
             deposed
             by
             a
             
               Synod
               of
               Spain
            
             ,
             they
             did
             ,
             by
             false
             pretexts
             ,
             engage
             the
             
               Clergie
               of
               Rome
            
             to
             owne
             them
             ,
             and
             write
             for
             their
             recovery
             ,
             which
             did
             exceedingly
             offend
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Spain
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             wrote
             to
             Cyprian
             and
             these
             in
             Africk
             for
             advice
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             met
             in
             the
             Synod
             ,
             approved
             their
             deposition
             ,
             and
             advised
             them
             not
             to
             readmit
             them
             ,
             because
             none
             such
             who
             had
             any
             blemish
             and
             were
             not
             holy
             ,
             ought
             to
             minister
             in
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             rather
             they
             should
             bear
             with
             Stephanus
             his
             mistake
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             ignorance
             and
             misinformation
             was
             led
             to
             side
             with
             such
             :
             Thus
             Cyprian
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
               Epist.
            
             68.
             
             So
             that
             schism
             was
             stopped
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             continued
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             lawfully
             ordained
             Bishops
             that
             succeeded
             these
             .
             And
             the
             readmission
             of
             such
             ,
             had
             neither
             been
             in
             it self
             lawfull
             ,
             nor
             yet
             had
             compassed
             the
             end
             of
             obtaining
             peace
             in
             these
             Churches
             where
             the
             people
             was
             
             stumbled
             by
             their
             carriages
             .
             A
             second
             way
             was
             ,
             When
             the
             men
             were
             orthodox
             and
             profitable
             ,
             though
             failing
             in
             some
             grosse
             particular
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             were
             
             owned
             by
             others
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Synods
             did
             not
             stand
             ,
             for
             concord
             ,
             to
             remove
             such
             Sentences
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             instanced
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Ostus
               :
               Augustine
            
             also
             in
             a
             certain
             Epistle
             ,
             164.
             doth
             approve
             the
             not-censuring
             of
             one
             Optatus
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             a
             schism
             should
             be
             occasioned
             ,
             because
             of
             manies
             adhering
             to
             him
             .
             We
             will
             find
             also
             a
             third
             way
             ,
             That
             when
             men
             have
             been
             Sentenced
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             continued
             to
             owne
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             oppose
             them
             ,
             such
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             submit
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             division
             hath
             been
             removed
             ;
             It
             was
             so
             in
             that
             hot
             contest
             that
             continued
             long
             between
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Africk
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Apiratus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Sica
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             being
             deposed
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             was
             pressed
             to
             be
             admitted
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             by
             no
             means
             these
             of
             Africk
             would
             admit
             ;
             at
             last
             ,
             these
             that
             were
             Sentenced
             ,
             came
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Sentence
             ;
             whereby
             the
             division
             was
             stopped
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             sort
             of
             contests
             or
             divisions
             for
             matters
             of
             
             fact
             ,
             is
             ,
             When
             both
             sides
             have
             had
             their
             failings
             in
             a
             time
             of
             darknesse
             and
             tentation
             ,
             some
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             breathing
             they
             fall
             ,
             by
             mutual
             upbraidings
             ,
             to
             hazard
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ;
             one
             casting
             up
             this
             fault
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             again
             upbraiding
             him
             with
             another
             .
             The
             way
             taken
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             is
             most
             satisfying
             ,
             when
             both
             ,
             acknowledging
             
             their
             own
             guilt
             to
             other
             ,
             did
             forgive
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             joyn
             cordially
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             work
             .
             In
             the
             debates
             with
             the
             Donatists
             there
             is
             much
             mention
             made
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             commendation
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               Concilium
               Cirtense
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             members
             did
             mutually
             confesse
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             in
             the
             conference
             formerly
             cited
             )
             
               Sibi
               invicem
               ignoscebant
               ne
               schisma
               fieret
               .
            
             And
             by
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             in
             urging
             that
             example
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             vehemency
             used
             by
             the
             Donatists
             in
             denying
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             would
             seem
             ,
             
             that
             they
             looked
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             most
             excellent
             and
             satisfying
             way
             of
             removing
             differences
             amongst
             godly
             men
             ,
             when
             every
             one
             acknowledgeth
             their
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             upbraid
             but
             forgive
             one
             another
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             the
             rememberance
             of
             bypast
             miscarriages
             rather
             forgiven
             and
             buried
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             than
             mentioned
             .
             Because
             good
             men
             being
             but
             men
             ,
             usually
             there
             are
             failings
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             denying
             of
             it
             ,
             provoketh
             others
             to
             insist
             the
             more
             thereon
             ,
             as
             the
             acknowledging
             thereof
             doth
             stop
             the
             upbraiding
             of
             them
             with
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             usually
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             men
             had
             rather
             mention
             their
             own
             faults
             in
             their
             acknowledgements
             ,
             than
             hear
             the
             same
             done
             by
             any
             other
             .
             
               Beza
               ,
               Epist.
            
             23.
             also
             hath
             such
             an
             advice
             as
             this
             to
             a
             Church
             that
             had
             fallen
             into
             division
             ,
             
               Utinam
               utraque
               pars
               acquiescere
               malit
               ,
               quam
               si
               curiose
               nimium
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               quis
               sit
               in
               majori
               culpa
               ,
               inquiratur
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             What
             to
             do
             toward
             uniting
             in
             divisions
             arising
             from
             diversity
             of
             circumstances
             in
             external
             administrations
             ,
             and
             especially
             arising
             from
             Church-government
             .
          
           
             A
             Third
             matter
             that
             occasioneth
             divisions
             ,
             is
             ,
             a
             
             diversity
             in
             Worship
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             things
             that
             relate
             to
             externall
             administration
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             when
             some
             follow
             one
             way
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             administrating
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             Catechising
             ,
             &c.
             and
             others
             ,
             another
             .
             This
             ordinarily
             breedeth
             janglings
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             troubled
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             businesse
             about
             Easter
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             It
             is
             not
             our
             purpose
             to
             insist
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             ordinarily
             such
             debates
             pretend
             some
             lawfulnesse
             ,
             or
             unlawfulnesse
             in
             the
             thing
             contended
             for
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             counted
             
             amongst
             the
             jangling
             debates
             that
             the
             men
             of
             God
             are
             to
             eschew
             .
             And
             also
             ,
             because
             these
             things
             are
             often
             fully
             and
             clearly
             discussed
             ,
             We
             shall
             only
             say
             concerning
             them
             .
             1.
             
             That
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             suffering
             some
             difference
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             So
             is
             there
             also
             a
             necessity
             to
             bear
             with
             some
             differences
             in
             circumstances
             in
             the
             externall
             manner
             of
             Worship
             ▪
             &c.
             and
             men
             would
             not
             soon
             offend
             at
             every
             difference
             ,
             nor
             be
             displeased
             if
             it
             proceed
             not
             from
             affectation
             of
             singularity
             ,
             unfaithfulnesse
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             corrupt
             rise
             .
             And
             we
             will
             find
             great
             condescendency
             in
             the
             greatest
             
             men
             ,
             both
             of
             old
             and
             late
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             are
             not
             sinfull
             in
             themselves
             ,
             for
             keeping
             of
             union
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             thus
             far
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             of
             becoming
             all
             things
             to
             all
             ,
             will
             warrand
             .
             Zanchius
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             giveth
             both
             many
             examples
             of
             ,
             and
             reasons
             for
             this
             .
             2.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             men
             especially
             in
             a
             time
             of
             divisions
             ,
             would
             by
             all
             means
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             the
             trodden
             and
             approven
             way
             that
             hath
             been
             used
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             use
             in
             a
             Church
             in
             such
             administrations
             ;
             because
             the
             lesse
             men
             be
             sticking
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             simplicity
             they
             use
             ,
             and
             the
             lesse
             they
             differ
             from
             what
             is
             most
             ordinary
             and
             approven
             ,
             the
             lesse
             will
             the
             hazard
             of
             division
             be
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             doth
             arise
             from
             the
             multiplying
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             changing
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             or
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             new
             manner
             ,
             the
             condemning
             of
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             used
             by
             others
             ▪
             as
             having
             some
             
             great
             absurdity
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             pressing
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             even
             in
             circumstances
             ,
             upon
             others
             ;
             These
             and
             such
             things
             are
             to
             be
             eschewed
             :
             and
             so
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             peace
             in
             these
             things
             but
             to
             forbear
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             forbear
             some
             new
             thing
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             others
             alter
             what
             is
             old
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             some
             reason
             in
             the
             matter
             to
             move
             to
             this
             ▪
          
           
             The
             great
             ,
             and
             usually
             the
             most
             bitter
             contentions
             
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             are
             in
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             Government
             ;
             which
             are
             of
             many
             
             kinds
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             own
             proportionable
             cures
             when
             blessed
             of
             God
             ,
             We
             shall
             instance
             in
             these
             five
             kinds
             of
             contests
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             formality
             of
             Church-judicatories
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             concerning
             the
             matter
             enacted
             or
             decerned
             by
             them
             .
             The
             fourth
             ,
             concerning
             particular
             miscarriages
             and
             abuses
             of
             power
             in
             Government
             .
             And
             the
             fifth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             persons
             who
             ought
             to
             govern
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             the
             Government
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             whose
             determinations
             are
             ultimatly
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             Debates
             about
             the
             nature
             and
             form
             
             of
             Government
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             doctrinally
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             a
             difference
             of
             judgement
             ;
             Some
             think
             one
             form
             of
             Government
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             others
             not
             that
             ,
             but
             another
             .
             If
             this
             difference
             be
             fairly
             carried
             ,
             it
             needeth
             make
             no
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             the
             foregoing
             part
             hinted
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             practically
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             not
             only
             think
             so
             differently
             in
             their
             judgement
             ,
             but
             accordingly
             they
             act
             ,
             driving
             opposit
             designs
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             two
             parties
             ,
             seeking
             to
             get
             one
             Church
             subdued
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             neither
             
             of
             them
             doth
             acknowledge
             the
             other
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             without
             division
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             union
             and
             communion
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             in
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             as
             even
             in
             old
             time
             Augustine
             did
             presse
             :
             So
             Ecclesiastick
             union
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             up
             and
             entertained
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             by
             an
             unity
             in
             the
             Government
             thereof
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             may
             be
             a
             forbearance
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             peace
             where
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             denied
             ,
             or
             where
             there
             are
             divided
             Governments
             that
             are
             not
             subaltern
             ;
             yet
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Church-union
             ,
             nor
             communion
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             of
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             and
             Government
             ,
             which
             results
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             doth
             necessarily
             presuppose
             the
             same
             .
             We
             dare
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             offer
             any
             directions
             for
             making
             up
             an
             union
             here
             ,
             save
             that
             men
             would
             unite
             in
             one
             
             form
             of
             Government
             that
             can
             extend
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             is
             allowed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             otherwayes
             it
             can
             be
             no
             union
             ;
             because
             so
             it
             were
             not
             a
             duty
             ,
             as
             union
             is
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             asked
             ,
             What
             kind
             of
             Government
             that
             may
             be
             most
             probably
             ,
             wherein
             men
             ought
             to
             unite
             ?
             Answ.
             We
             mind
             not
             to
             digresse
             to
             a
             doctrinall
             debate
             ;
             yet
             these
             characters
             may
             be
             given
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             It
             must
             
             be
             a
             Government
             that
             can
             extend
             unto
             ,
             and
             reach
             all
             the
             body
             ;
             for
             ,
             one
             main
             end
             of
             Government
             is
             union
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             3
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             removing
             offences
             which
             make
             divisions
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             
             And
             this
             union
             is
             not
             to
             be
             in
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             that
             there
             be
             no
             schism
             in
             the
             body
             :
             therefore
             it
             must
             extend
             to
             all
             ,
             or
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             do
             so
             .
             2.
             
             It
             would
             be
             in
             a
             proportionable
             fitnesse
             to
             remove
             these
             causes
             that
             breed
             divisions
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             union
             in
             a
             Government
             that
             is
             not
             fitted
             for
             that
             )
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             able
             to
             purge
             corrupt
             teachers
             ,
             and
             the
             leaven
             of
             corrupt
             doctrine
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             .
             Hence
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             all
             alongs
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             still
             a
             joynt
             authoritative
             concurrence
             for
             removing
             these
             causes
             of
             this
             evil
             in
             whatsoever
             place
             they
             did
             appear
             .
             3.
             
             It
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             hath
             an
             unity
             amongst
             the
             whole
             Governours
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             must
             answer
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             body
             :
             Hence
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Galatians
               ,
               Paul
            
             commendeth
             the
             remeeding
             of
             that
             evill
             to
             them
             all
             in
             a
             joynt
             manner
             ,
             as
             being
             one
             lump
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             subdivision
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             Authority
             did
             not
             imply
             unity
             amongst
             the
             Governours
             wherever
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             a
             capacity
             to
             act
             unitedly
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             accesse
             authoritatively
             to
             remove
             such
             evils
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             such
             weight
             in
             the
             mean
             applied
             .
             4.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             Government
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             coordinatenesse
             amongst
             
             the
             Governours
             ;
             because
             so
             not
             only
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             made
             up
             ,
             but
             her
             communion
             is
             represented
             ;
             and
             to
             place
             the
             Government
             in
             one
             ,
             as
             Papists
             do
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             an
             union
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             implieth
             a
             mutuall
             and
             kindly
             co-ordinatnesse
             and
             associating
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             but
             whatever
             they
             pretend
             of
             union
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             really
             but
             tyrannie
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             most
             arbitrary
             ruler
             may
             have
             ,
             when
             by
             violence
             he
             seemeth
             to
             keep
             down
             all
             divisions
             under
             him
             ,
             neither
             so
             can
             that
             body
             be
             said
             to
             be
             united
             in
             him
             .
             And
             we
             see
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             even
             after
             Bishops
             and
             Patriarchs
             were
             brought
             in
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             still
             the
             supream
             Government
             ,
             whereby
             union
             was
             entertained
             ,
             did
             reside
             in
             a
             mutual
             co-ordination
             ,
             and
             combination
             ,
             even
             of
             such
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Metrapolitans
               ,
               Patriarchs
               ,
               &c.
            
             acting
             in
             an
             united
             and
             joynt
             way
             :
             whereby
             manifestly
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             is
             to
             be
             united
             into
             ,
             must
             be
             extensive
             unto
             the
             body
             ,
             at
             least
             be
             in
             capacity
             so
             to
             be
             extended
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             in
             a
             co-ordination
             and
             consociation
             of
             many
             Church
             officers
             together
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             subordinations
             as
             mar
             this
             coordination
             and
             equality
             ,
             must
             be
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             ere
             there
             can
             be
             an
             united
             Government
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             supream
             Government
             and
             decision
             must
             be
             in
             many
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             different
             degrees
             and
             places
             ,
             cannot
             be
             so
             one
             as
             these
             who
             are
             of
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             .
          
           
             Yet
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             where
             such
             an
             union
             cannot
             be
             had
             in
             Government
             ,
             men
             that
             have
             liberty
             ,
             without
             entanglement
             to
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             to
             follow
             their
             duty
             ,
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             with
             all
             tender
             respect
             to
             the
             edification
             and
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             their
             particular
             case
             that
             may
             be
             for
             that
             end
             .
             But
             seing
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             hath
             made
             it
             our
             lote
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             to
             live
             under
             a
             Government
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             abovementioned
             characters
             do
             well
             agree
             ;
             it
             is
             hopefull
             ,
             if
             as
             
             we
             ought
             we
             conscionably
             adhere
             to
             the
             principles
             thereof
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             yea
             ,
             shall
             unite
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Supposing
             ,
             that
             men
             agree
             in
             that
             same
             supream
             government
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Councils
               and
               Synods
            
             ,
             there
             
             may
             be
             some
             debate
             concerning
             the
             
               formal
               constitution
            
             thereof
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             rightly
             constitute
             Synod
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             so
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             right
             and
             a
             wrong
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             rules
             to
             be
             keeped
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             
               de
               facto
            
             they
             may
             be
             broken
             ,
             even
             where
             there
             is
             no
             failing
             in
             the
             mater
             .
             It
             is
             true
             also
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             sometimes
             find
             worthie
             men
             quarrelling
             the
             constitution
             of
             Synods
             ,
             and
             declining
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             hinted
             ,
             refusing
             to
             appear
             before
             them
             ,
             till
             some
             persons
             were
             removed
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             Chrysostom
             and
             fourty
             two
             Bishops
             with
             him
             ,
             did
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             particular
             Synod
             at
             Chalcedon
             :
             and
             sometimes
             their
             Acts
             were
             declared
             void
             ,
             because
             the
             meetings
             were
             not
             numerous
             ,
             as
             Balsamon
             doth
             instance
             in
             the
             case
             of
             one
             
               Iohannes
               Amathuntus
            
             ,
             whose
             deposition
             was
             declared
             null
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cyprus
             were
             not
             conveened
             to
             his
             tryall
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             ;
             and
             because
             ,
             in
             strict
             reckoning
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             fewer
             at
             his
             deposition
             than
             was
             allowed
             by
             the
             Canons
             .
             Yet
             concerning
             this
             we
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             will
             be
             found
             
             very
             difficult
             to
             pitch
             on
             such
             defects
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             the
             same
             null
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             matter
             thereof
             ▪
             seing
             there
             may
             be
             many
             defects
             that
             will
             not
             infer
             this
             .
             2.
             
             It
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             gather
             from
             Church-history
             ,
             or
             
               Writings
               of
               the
               Ancients
            
             ,
             or
             
               Canons
               of
               Councils
            
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             a
             peremptory
             rule
             to
             them
             to
             walk
             by
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             Their
             
             practices
             in
             this
             are
             so
             various
             ,
             that
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             the
             matter
             hath
             ever
             been
             more
             headed
             by
             them
             ▪
             than
             the
             formality
             of
             the
             constitution
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             3.
             
             We
             will
             find
             their
             practice
             to
             be
             according
             to
             this
             ;
             When
             the
             matter
             was
             sound
             and
             profitable
             ,
             it
             was
             accepted
             ,
             and
             the
             Synod
             was
             reverenced
             ,
             although
             it
             hath
             had
             
             lesse
             formality
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             of
             a
             fewer
             number
             ;
             So
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Sardica
               ,
               Laodicea
            
             ,
             and
             some
             particular
             Provincial
             Synods
             ,
             have
             ever
             been
             of
             great
             authority
             because
             of
             their
             matter
             ,
             when
             more
             numerous
             Synods
             ,
             with
             moe
             formalities
             ,
             have
             never
             been
             so
             accounted
             of
             ,
             nor
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             although
             their
             number
             hath
             been
             far
             greater
             than
             many
             of
             these
             other
             .
             4.
             
             When
             they
             come
             to
             determine
             any
             thing
             after
             the
             close
             of
             corrupt
             Synods
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             usually
             sift
             the
             constitution
             thereof
             ,
             but
             examine
             and
             condemn
             the
             matter
             thereof
             ,
             and
             do
             repeal
             their
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             account
             them
             null
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             not
             because
             of
             questioning
             their
             Authority
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             their
             doing
             the
             same
             unjustly
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Eustachius
               ,
               Chrysostom
            
             ,
             and
             Ignatius
             ,
             that
             followed
             him
             in
             the
             same
             See
             :
             All
             whose
             depositions
             were
             accounted
             null
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             unjust
             violence
             that
             was
             used
             in
             them
             .
             5.
             
             We
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             hardly
             it
             will
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             this
             consideration
             of
             a
             particular
             Synods
             constitution
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             rise
             or
             ground
             of
             division
             amongst
             godly
             and
             orthodox
             men
             agreeing
             in
             the
             same
             Truth
             ,
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             Rules
             for
             constituting
             of
             Assemblies
             or
             Synods
             .
             But
             we
             will
             ever
             find
             where
             Declinators
             or
             Protestations
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             party
             declined
             hath
             been
             palpably
             corrupt
             in
             fundamental
             doctrines
             .
             Or
             ,
             2.
             palpably
             driving
             on
             that
             general
             design
             ,
             and
             violence
             against
             particular
             persons
             ,
             as
             subserving
             the
             same
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             it
             hath
             been
             also
             ,
             after
             many
             evidences
             of
             such
             corruptions
             and
             violences
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             instances
             that
             are
             given
             of
             Declinators
             is
             clear
             ;
             where
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             Synods
             have
             been
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             their
             corrupt
             designs
             and
             violence
             ,
             have
             been
             declined
             and
             protested
             against
             as
             null
             ,
             as
             that
             
               second
               Council
               at
               Ephesus
            
             was
             .
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             proceedings
             had
             been
             acceptable
             ,
             their
             constitution
             and
             authority
             had
             not
             been
             called
             in
             question
             .
          
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             upon
             supposition
             ,
             That
             a
             difference
             concerning
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             particular
             Synod
             ,
             and
             a
             division
             upon
             that
             account
             fall
             to
             be
             amongst
             godly
             and
             orthodox
             Divines
             ,
             agreeing
             in
             the
             same
             Truths
             ,
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             general
             Rules
             ,
             for
             constituting
             of
             Synods
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             should
             be
             done
             for
             union
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             would
             seem
             there
             should
             be
             no
             great
             need
             
             to
             give
             directions
             here
             ,
             the
             difference
             being
             so
             narrow
             ;
             certainly
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             
               eminent
               Divines
            
             ,
             who
             have
             groaned
             and
             do
             groan
             under
             many
             sad
             pressures
             ,
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             have
             thought
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             a
             great
             mercy
             to
             have
             had
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             difference
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             point
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             such
             parties
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             too
             too
             possible
             to
             be
             stood
             upon
             ,
             we
             do
             conceive
             it
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             may
             make
             union
             ,
             amongst
             parties
             so
             differing
             ,
             impossible
             .
             We
             say
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             such
             would
             consider
             the
             little
             usefulnesse
             
             and
             weightinesse
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             of
             edification
             that
             is
             in
             the
             thing
             controverted
             whatever
             way
             it
             be
             decided
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             the
             declaring
             of
             such
             a
             Synod
             valid
             ,
             or
             null
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             constitution
             ,
             doth
             not
             corrupt
             any
             point
             of
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             bring-in
             any
             new
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             nor
             alter
             any
             Rule
             concerning
             the
             Form
             agreed
             in
             ;
             because
             the
             question
             is
             not
             in
             thesi
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             form
             and
             rule
             according
             to
             which
             a
             Synod
             ought
             to
             be
             constituted
             ?
             that
             is
             agreed
             upon
             :
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             such
             a
             particular
             Synod
             be
             agreeable
             to
             such
             a
             Rule
             ?
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             Rule
             makes
             the
             one
             that
             they
             cannot
             approve
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             that
             they
             cannot
             condemn
             it
             :
             And
             is
             it
             of
             great
             concernment
             to
             the
             main
             of
             the
             Churches
             edification
             to
             say
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             considering
             it
             abstractly
             ,
             or
             supposing
             it
             should
             never
             be
             determined
             at
             all
             ?
             2.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             of
             much
             concernment
             ,
             even
             to
             Government
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             such
             a
             particular
             Synod
             is
             right
             or
             wrong
             
             constituted
             :
             for
             ,
             though
             a
             Church
             cannot
             want
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             be
             casten
             ;
             yet
             a
             Church
             cannot
             lose
             much
             by
             questioning
             the
             constitution
             of
             one
             Synod
             ,
             suppose
             rightly
             constituted
             ,
             abstracting
             it
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             its
             matter
             contained
             therein
             ;
             and
             if
             its
             matter
             be
             warrantable
             ,
             it
             hath
             weight
             in
             it self
             without
             such
             consideration
             of
             a
             constitution
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             warrantable
             ,
             such
             a
             consideration
             of
             a
             lawfully
             constituted
             Synod
             cannot
             make
             it
             warrantable
             .
             Again
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             The
             counting
             of
             a
             particular
             Synod
             to
             be
             rightly
             constituted
             when
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             cannot
             be
             of
             great
             hurt
             to
             the
             Church
             where
             the
             Rule
             is
             acknowledged
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             matter
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             2.
             doth
             it
             alter
             the
             manner
             of
             constituting
             Assemblies
             ,
             because
             one
             particular
             failing
             in
             misapplying
             the
             Rule
             cannot
             incapacitate
             a
             Church
             for
             all
             time
             to
             come
             to
             keep
             the
             same
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             guarded
             that
             no
             precedent
             be
             drawn
             from
             that
             pattern
             ,
             to
             bind
             any
             new
             sense
             upon
             the
             rule
             .
             3.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             seem
             if
             any
             debate
             be
             such
             as
             decision
             may
             be
             forborn
             therein
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             accounted
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Whether
             such
             a
             particular
             Synod
             be
             rightly
             constituted
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             because
             ,
             if
             more
             corruption
             and
             inconvenience
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             feared
             ,
             follow
             ,
             there
             are
             more
             material
             things
             to
             debate
             ,
             and
             to
             differ
             upon
             ;
             if
             more
             follow
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             accesse
             to
             an
             united
             Government
             whereby
             these
             suspicions
             may
             be
             put
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             then
             it
             seemeth
             unsafe
             to
             mar
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             which
             may
             follow
             by
             the
             disputing
             of
             what
             is
             past
             .
          
           
             But
             more
             nearly
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             a
             difference
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             it
             two
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             As
             it
             implieth
             a
             
             difference
             in
             judgement
             .
             2.
             
             As
             it
             inferreth
             a
             different
             practice
             .
             First
             ,
             then
             ,
             As
             it
             inferreth
             the
             
               difference
               of
               judgement
            
             ,
             there
             ought
             certainly
             to
             be
             a
             forbearance
             ,
             seing
             such
             things
             are
             often
             involved
             with
             many
             difficulties
             and
             contradictions
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             by
             debating
             fully
             ,
             to
             convince
             either
             party
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             especially
             where
             heat
             and
             prejudice
             hath
             someway
             fixed
             and
             preoccupied
             the
             judgement
             ;
             and
             certainly
             ,
             forbearance
             here
             cannot
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             although
             there
             were
             not
             such
             a
             motive
             to
             perswade
             it
             .
             By
             forbearance
             we
             understand
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             none
             peremptorily
             presse
             the
             other
             either
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             validity
             or
             nullity
             of
             such
             a
             constitution
             .
             2.
             
             There
             would
             be
             a
             forbearance
             of
             publick
             debating
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             occasion
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             pressing
             of
             the
             Acts
             thereof
             ,
             if
             no
             other
             ground
             support
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             a
             Synod
             .
             And
             we
             conceive
             in
             the
             by
             ,
             this
             occasion
             may
             be
             prevented
             by
             a
             mutual
             condescending
             ,
             or
             joynt
             authoritative
             enacting
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             possibly
             may
             be
             usefull
             afterward
             ,
             be
             of
             force
             to
             all
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             the
             former
             constitution
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             present
             appointment
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             may
             agree
             in
             the
             matter
             .
             3.
             
             A
             condemning
             of
             others
             for
             approving
             or
             disapproving
             the
             former
             constitution
             ,
             would
             be
             forborn
             ;
             and
             seing
             the
             question
             is
             so
             little
             and
             inconsiderable
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             odiously
             aggreaged
             or
             insisted
             upon
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Considering
             it
             as
             it
             relateth
             to
             practice
             ,
             
             something
             is
             to
             be
             forborn
             ,
             and
             something
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             1.
             
             For
             forbearance
             What
             might
             involve
             either
             party
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             contrary
             to
             their
             judgment
             ,
             would
             be
             abstained
             ;
             and
             this
             forbearance
             in
             practice
             would
             be
             as
             broad
             as
             forbearance
             in
             judgment
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             (
             in
             another
             case
             )
             differing
             brethren
             may
             both
             have
             their
             judgment
             and
             practice
             in
             such
             things
             at
             their
             own
             free
             arbitrements
             ,
             as
             to
             such
             restraints
             .
             Neither
             can
             this
             forbearance
             mar
             the
             peace
             of
             any
             ,
             because
             if
             such
             things
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             although
             lawfull
             ,
             yet
             not
             necessary
             ,
             the
             preserving
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             preventing
             of
             what
             offence
             would
             follow
             ,
             is
             ground
             enough
             to
             abstain
             from
             such
             things
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             
             others
             .
             If
             the
             thing
             be
             necessary
             ,
             then
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forborn
             ,
             neither
             is
             that
             pleaded-for
             here
             ;
             yet
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             such
             an
             authority
             ,
             is
             not
             necessary
             ;
             but
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             thing
             or
             some
             uncontroverted
             ground
             may
             be
             had
             for
             warranting
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             we
             conceive
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             be
             endeavours
             to
             have
             some
             united
             ,
             uncontroverted
             authority
             established
             ,
             by
             whose
             authority
             things
             necessary
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             without
             infringing
             the
             authority
             of
             what
             was
             past
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             who
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             also
             without
             leaving
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             authority
             upon
             the
             former
             to
             those
             who
             question
             the
             same
             :
             And
             we
             conceive
             this
             being
             done
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             conscience
             straitened
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             necessary
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             omitted
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             there
             is
             access
             unitedly
             to
             seek
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             without
             any
             prejudice
             by
             the
             former
             contention
             ;
             because
             by
             laying
             this
             new
             foundation
             posteriour
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             put
             beyond
             that
             stumbling-block
             ,
             and
             carried
             over
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             fear
             falling
             upon
             such
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             rather
             with
             the
             greater
             speed
             to
             make
             progresse
             when
             men
             may
             win
             by
             it
             and
             leave
             it
             behind
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             way
             that
             the
             Ancients
             took
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             even
             when
             Synods
             in
             this
             respect
             might
             have
             been
             said
             to
             have
             been
             corrupted
             ,
             when
             God
             gave
             opportunity
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             rectifie
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             upon
             it
             what
             was
             fit
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             the
             nullity
             of
             the
             form
             thereof
             ,
             or
             insisting
             thereupon
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             doing
             otherwayes
             seems
             to
             lay
             too
             much
             weight
             upon
             the
             authority
             or
             constitution
             of
             a
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             as
             if
             when
             the
             same
             is
             every
             way
             regular
             ,
             it
             could
             adde
             something
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             weight
             ,
             where
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             in
             it self
             approvable
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             eschewed
             by
             Orthodox
             Divines
             both
             of
             old
             and
             late
             ,
             who
             ever
             
             therefore
             looked
             most
             unto
             the
             matter
             determined
             or
             decided
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             usually
             was
             done
             in
             such
             
             cases
             where
             the
             Authority
             seemed
             to
             be
             declined
             ?
             From
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             Answer
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             both
             sides
             satisfied
             themselves
             with
             the
             rectifying
             of
             the
             matter
             wherein
             there
             was
             any
             grievance
             .
             And
             therefore
             ▪
             1.
             it
             will
             hardly
             be
             found
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             Declinatour
             was
             expressed
             in
             one
             Synod
             that
             any
             mention
             is
             made
             thereof
             in
             the
             next
             ensuing
             Synod
             that
             did
             rectifie
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             instantly
             they
             fall
             upon
             that
             .
             2.
             
             We
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             where
             ●…o
             expresse
             Declinatour
             was
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             that
             any
             way
             strengthen
             such
             an
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             mar
             the
             condemning
             thereof
             more
             than
             in
             other
             Synods
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             is
             so
             much
             weight
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             ,
             its
             standing
             doth
             not
             weaken
             Authority
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             its
             removing
             or
             not
             being
             at
             all
             ,
             doth
             not
             adde
             Authority
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             because
             Authority
             must
             stand
             and
             fall
             according
             to
             its
             own
             intrinsick
             grounds
             and
             warrant
             .
             And
             we
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             not
             suitable
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ's
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             His
             Courts
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             removing
             or
             standing
             of
             such
             a
             legall
             formality
             ,
             should
             be
             rigidly
             pressed
             ,
             and
             it
             maketh
             proceedings
             in
             Christ's
             Courts
             to
             be
             involved
             in
             too
             many
             subtilties
             that
             are
             used
             in
             humane
             Laws
             .
             And
             also
             supposing
             ,
             that
             a
             corrupt
             constitution
             may
             be
             without
             such
             a
             formal
             Protestation
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             give
             too
             much
             advantage
             thereto
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             lesse
             accesse
             afterward
             to
             condemn
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             supposing
             that
             a
             lawfully
             constituted
             Synod
             should
             be
             declined
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Dort
            
             was
             lately
             by
             the
             
               Arminian
               Remonstrants
            
             ,
             the
             pressing
             too
             vehemently
             of
             the
             removing
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             suppose
             some
             way
             the
             constitution
             to
             be
             lesse
             valid
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             stand
             .
             This
             is
             only
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             case
             presupposed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Where
             the
             question
             is
             
             not
             about
             the
             authority
             of
             Synods
             simply
             ,
             but
             of
             this
             
             or
             that
             constitution
             of
             a
             particular
             Synod
             :
             the
             first
             indeed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             questioning
             of
             Synodical
             Authority
             ,
             hath
             been
             thought
             intolerable
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             because
             it
             strake
             at
             the
             root
             of
             Church-government
             and
             Order
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Church
             cannot
             subsist
             ;
             But
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             acknowledgeth
             the
             same
             Government
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             Rules
             of
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             professeth
             respect
             to
             that
             same
             Authority
             ,
             is
             indeed
             not
             so
             intolerable
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             suppone
             still
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             to
             be
             necessary
             .
             Hence
             we
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             they
             did
             utterly
             condemn
             appellations
             from
             Synods
             simply
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             betaking
             them
             to
             another
             Judge
             ,
             as
             more
             proper
             than
             ,
             or
             superiour
             unto
             ,
             such
             Synods
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             severall
             Canons
             in
             the
             Councils
             of
             Africk
             that
             threaten
             Excommunication
             to
             such
             as
             decline
             their
             Authority
             and
             appeal
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             any
             forreign
             power
             as
             a
             superiour
             Judge
             ;
             Yet
             we
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Councils
             do
             allow
             Appeals
             from
             a
             lesser
             number
             to
             a
             greater
             ,
             or
             from
             particular
             Councils
             to
             a
             general
             .
             Yea
             ,
             from
             their
             own
             particular
             Synods
             to
             a
             more
             general
             hearing
             of
             others
             in
             the
             Province
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             allow
             even
             adjacent
             Provinces
             to
             be
             appealed
             to
             in
             case
             corruptions
             should
             be
             in
             one
             particular
             Province
             :
             This
             was
             enacted
             in
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Sardica
            
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             are
             requested
             by
             severall
             Canons
             not
             to
             think
             this
             derogatory
             from
             their
             authority
             ,
             because
             this
             did
             consist
             well
             with
             respect
             to
             Church-authority
             and
             Government
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             tended
             only
             to
             prevent
             or
             remedy
             exorbitances
             and
             abuse
             therein
             ;
             which
             of
             it self
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             abused
             ,
             is
             not
             ill
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             order
             to
             union
             about
             divisions
             concerning
             doctrinall
             determinations
             .
          
           
             THe
             Question
             may
             be
             concerning
             the
             
               matter
               enacted
            
             by
             some
             Synod
             ,
             even
             when
             there
             is
             no
             exception
             against
             the
             constitution
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             approven
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             unfound
             ,
             or
             when
             a
             truth
             is
             condemned
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             is
             judged
             to
             be
             so
             .
             We
             are
             not
             here
             speaking
             of
             such
             matter
             as
             is
             fundamentall
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             soundnesse
             
             of
             judgement
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             piety
             in
             these
             who
             may
             be
             upon
             either
             side
             .
             Such
             as
             were
             these
             debates
             concerning
             the
             rebaptizing
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Schismaticks
             ;
             or
             for
             the
             admitting
             them
             unto
             the
             Church
             by
             confirmation
             only
             ,
             and
             questions
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             which
             may
             fall
             to
             be
             amongst
             orthodox
             men
             .
             I
             suppose
             it
             were
             good
             ,
             that
             judicial
             decisions
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             were
             not
             multiplied
             ;
             yet
             upon
             supposition
             that
             they
             are
             past
             ,
             somewhat
             would
             be
             said
             .
             Such
             determinations
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Some
             are
             meerly
             doctrinall
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             such
             questions
             as
             are
             concerning
             the
             object
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             order
             of
             Gods
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             lesser
             concernment
             than
             these
             .
             These
             being
             meerly
             doctrinal
             and
             inferring
             no
             diversity
             in
             practice
             ,
             or
             Worship
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             easier
             accesse
             to
             union
             notwithstanding
             of
             such
             ,
             respect
             being
             had
             to
             the
             mutuall
             forbearance
             mentioned
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             be
             constrained
             to
             acknowledge
             what
             is
             enacted
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             a
             decision
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             determination
             in
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             but
             ministeriall
             ,
             and
             declarative
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             one
             man
             may
             forbear
             another
             to
             speak
             his
             own
             mind
             in
             some
             things
             that
             differ
             from
             his
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             from
             truth
             also
             ,
             and
             not
             instantly
             divide
             from
             him
             ,
             
             or
             much
             contend
             with
             him
             ;
             So
             ought
             he
             to
             bear
             with
             a
             Synod
             and
             not
             to
             divide
             from
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             he
             having
             accesse
             so
             to
             declare
             his
             own
             mind
             and
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             and
             otherwayes
             to
             carry
             himself
             ,
             as
             may
             keep
             him
             free
             of
             that
             apprehended
             guiltinesse
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             Synod
             ought
             to
             bear
             with
             some
             particular
             men
             that
             differ
             .
             But
             by
             adding
             the
             second
             kind
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             ground
             to
             speak
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             kind
             is
             of
             such
             determinations
             as
             have
             not
             only
             a
             doctrinall
             decision
             ,
             but
             also
             some
             practicall
             
             consequents
             following
             thereupon
             :
             which
             we
             may
             again
             distinguish
             these
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             either
             such
             consequents
             and
             practices
             as
             infer
             a
             division
             and
             opposition
             ,
             or
             a
             diversity
             only
             ▪
             some
             consequents
             infer
             a
             division
             or
             separation
             .
             As
             suppose
             a
             Church-Synod
             should
             enact
             ,
             that
             no
             persons
             should
             keep
             communion
             with
             such
             as
             they
             judge
             not
             to
             be
             godly
             ,
             nor
             joyn
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             sit
             down
             with
             them
             ;
             Or
             that
             no
             persons
             ,
             thinking
             otherwayes
             ,
             might
             lawfully
             be
             ordained
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             admitted
             to
             that
             office
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             appeareth
             ,
             hath
             been
             determined
             in
             very
             numerous
             Synods
             of
             the
             Donatists
             .
             Indeed
             the
             standing
             of
             such
             Sentences
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             having
             execution
             accordingly
             following
             them
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             there
             can
             be
             no
             union
             had
             upon
             such
             tearms
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             practices
             imply
             no
             division
             in
             Worship
             ,
             or
             Government
             ,
             but
             only
             something
             which
             possibly
             is
             in
             it self
             unwarrantable
             ,
             as
             that
             Act
             of
             rebaptizing
             was
             ,
             which
             was
             determined
             and
             enacted
             by
             severall
             Councils
             in
             Africk
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             determination
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             as
             peremptory
             ,
             and
             exclusive
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             allowing
             none
             to
             do
             otherwayes
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             Ministery
             and
             Ordinances
             which
             should
             not
             engage
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             Or
             moderated
             .
             so
             as
             though
             it
             held
             forth
             such
             a
             determination
             concerning
             the
             fact
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             peremptorily
             presse
             others
             beyond
             their
             own
             light
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             were
             the
             peremptory
             Acts
             of
             the
             West-church
             concerning
             Easter
             ,
             
             holy
             dayes
             and
             other
             ceremonies
             ;
             Of
             the
             last
             ,
             were
             these
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Africk
             concerning
             the
             rebaptizing
             of
             Schismaticks
             wherein
             none
             were
             pressed
             beyond
             thir
             own
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             such
             consequents
             and
             practices
             that
             follow
             
             Church-determinations
             ,
             may
             either
             be
             presently
             necessary
             to
             be
             practised
             and
             dayly
             practicall
             ,
             as
             suppose
             a
             Church
             should
             make
             constitutions
             for
             administration
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             by
             mixing
             in
             with
             the
             essentials
             thereof
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             corrupt
             ceremonies
             and
             additions
             ;
             Or
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             such
             practices
             as
             are
             only
             supposable
             and
             possible
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             be
             exceeding
             improbable-like
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             occasion
             to
             put
             them
             in
             actuall
             exercise
             ;
             though
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             present
             exigent
             giving
             occasion
             to
             such
             a
             determination
             ,
             which
             possibly
             may
             never
             recur
             ;
             As
             suppose
             ,
             a
             Church
             should
             determine
             ,
             that
             a
             converted
             Iew
             ,
             or
             Turk
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             manner
             that
             others
             are
             baptized
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             way
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             there
             was
             some
             Iew
             or
             Turk
             to
             be
             baptized
             when
             that
             determination
             passed
             ;
             but
             that
             particular
             Act
             being
             by
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             that
             ever
             there
             may
             be
             accesse
             to
             put
             the
             same
             in
             practice
             again
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             simply
             impossible
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             great
             odds
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ;
             and
             in
             effect
             this
             last
             case
             ,
             doth
             look
             liker
             a
             doctrinall
             determation
             when
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             is
             past
             ,
             than
             any
             way
             to
             be
             practicall
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             we
             may
             distinguish
             these
             also
             in
             such
             practices
             ,
             that
             are
             positively
             enacted
             to
             be
             practised
             ,
             by
             an
             authoritative
             Act
             ,
             ordaining
             in
             such
             possible
             cases
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             so
             done
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             case
             occurreth
             ,
             men
             should
             be
             astricted
             to
             follow
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             should
             accordingly
             act
             ;
             Or
             they
             are
             such
             cases
             ,
             as
             do
             not
             ordain
             any
             practice
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             do
             declare
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ;
             As
             suppose
             they
             should
             declare
             ,
             a
             Minister
             might
             lawfully
             baptize
             a
             Iew
             so
             as
             is
             formerly
             said
             ,
             without
             any
             peremptory
             
             ordaining
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             ,
             rather
             a
             doctrinall
             decision
             than
             a
             positive
             ordinance
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             yet
             add
             one
             distinction
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
             determination
             is
             either
             to
             declare
             such
             a
             thing
             lawful
             to
             Church-men
             in
             some
             Ecclesiastick
             matter
             ,
             as
             suppose
             (
             as
             was
             sometimes
             in
             the
             primitive
             persecutions
             )
             upon
             some
             Querie
             from
             some
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             enacted
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             and
             such
             cases
             Ministers
             might
             flie
             ,
             sell
             the
             Church-goods
             ,
             or
             use
             such
             and
             such
             shifts
             and
             means
             for
             their
             escape
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             would
             think
             unlawfull
             .
             Or
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             practising
             of
             the
             supposed
             case
             belongs
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             men
             in
             civil
             stations
             ;
             as
             suppose
             ,
             upon
             some
             Queries
             from
             Magistrates
             or
             others
             ,
             enquiring
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             to
             admit
             Iews
             to
             dwell
             in
             such
             and
             such
             places
             meerly
             for
             civil
             traffick
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             might
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             an
             Ambassador
             of
             the
             Cham
             of
             Tartaria
             ;
             or
             help
             Chinas
             against
             the
             Tartars
             ;
             or
             such
             cases
             ,
             which
             possibly
             ,
             beside
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Querie
             ,
             might
             never
             occur
             :
             now
             supposing
             the
             case
             to
             be
             decided
             affirmatively
             by
             a
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             and
             a
             rent
             to
             have
             followed
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             after
             the
             case
             is
             not
             probably
             practicall
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             former
             decision
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             former
             suppositions
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             enquired
             ,
             If
             ?
             and
             ,
             How
             union
             may
             be
             win
             at
             in
             them
             respectively
             ?
          
           
             Now
             these
             distinctions
             being
             premitted
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             consider
             accordingly
             ,
             How
             union
             may
             be
             made
             up
             ,
             where
             division
             standeth
             upon
             such
             accounts
             ?
          
           
             In
             reference
             to
             all
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             peremptorinesse
             and
             self-willednesse
             being
             excluded
             (
             which
             are
             expresly
             prohibited
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Minister
             )
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             to
             attain
             union
             amongst
             faithfull
             ,
             sober
             ,
             and
             orthodox
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             mutuall
             condescending
             and
             forbearance
             is
             necessary
             ;
             which
             by
             going
             through
             the
             particular
             steps
             will
             appear
             :
             wherein
             we
             may
             relate
             to
             the
             former
             generall
             grounds
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             
             shorter
             in
             instances
             and
             reasons
             ,
             because
             this
             draweth
             out
             in
             length
             beyond
             our
             purpose
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             because
             
               Verbum
               sapienti
               satis
               est
            
             :
             and
             these
             especially
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             this
             ,
             need
             not
             by
             us
             either
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             or
             perswaded
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             eminently
             made
             use
             of
             to
             teach
             ,
             convince
             ,
             and
             perswade
             others
             .
             We
             shall
             only
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             offer
             some
             things
             to
             their
             view
             ,
             which
             may
             occasion
             the
             remembering
             of
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             the
             awakening
             of
             the
             zeal
             and
             affection
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             act
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             then
             to
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             determinations
             ,
             
             which
             are
             doctrinall
             ;
             it
             may
             appear
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             just
             ground
             of
             division
             upon
             that
             account
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             a
             Church
             may
             forbear
             particular
             persons
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             particular
             persons
             may
             forbear
             a
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             all
             orthodox
             Divines
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             decreed
             in
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Dort
            
             ,
             particularly
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             object
             of
             predestination
             ;
             yet
             the
             Synod
             hath
             not
             made
             any
             division
             by
             Censuring
             of
             such
             ,
             neither
             these
             who
             differ
             from
             that
             determination
             have
             broken
             off
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             have
             keeped
             communion
             :
             and
             union
             in
             the
             Church
             hath
             not
             been
             thereby
             interrupted
             ;
             yet
             these
             who
             apprehend
             themselves
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             cannot
             but
             think
             the
             other
             is
             in
             an
             errour
             :
             and
             if
             this
             forbearance
             be
             not
             allowed
             ,
             there
             can
             never
             be
             union
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             except
             we
             should
             think
             that
             they
             behoved
             all
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             about
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             never
             be
             a
             decision
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             when
             there
             is
             absolute
             harmony
             ;
             for
             supposing
             the
             plurality
             to
             decide
             right
             ,
             yet
             these
             ,
             whose
             judgement
             were
             condemned
             ,
             were
             obliged
             according
             to
             their
             light
             to
             divide
             ,
             seing
             they
             are
             in
             their
             own
             judgments
             right
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             hurtful
             to
             truth
             for
             a
             Church-judicatory
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             peace
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             condescend
             abstractly
             to
             wave
             a
             ministeriall
             
             decision
             without
             wronging
             of
             the
             matter
             ;
             As
             suppose
             these
             in
             Africk
             ,
             for
             peace
             had
             waved
             their
             judiciall
             decision
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             rebaptizing
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             or
             these
             who
             determined
             the
             contrary
             ,
             might
             have
             waved
             theirs
             ,
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             had
             hurt
             their
             own
             opinion
             .
             Or
             suppose
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             decisions
             that
             were
             concerning
             Easter
             ,
             upon
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             controversie
             ,
             either
             had
             past
             from
             their
             decisions
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             matter
             in
             practice
             to
             mens
             arbitrement
             without
             any
             decision
             ,
             I
             suppose
             this
             had
             not
             been
             a
             wrong
             to
             truth
             (
             supposing
             it
             to
             have
             been
             on
             either
             side
             )
             And
             indeed
             considering
             what
             is
             written
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             something
             like
             this
             may
             be
             gathered
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             determinations
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             That
             the
             
               West
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             did
             determine
             the
             Lords
             Day
             necessarily
             to
             be
             keeped
             for
             distinguishing
             them
             from
             the
             Iews
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             That
             Policrates
             ,
             with
             many
             Bishops
             in
             Asia
             ,
             did
             judicially
             condemn
             that
             deed
             ,
             appointing
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             month
             to
             be
             keeped
             ,
             So
             that
             necessarily
             both
             decisions
             could
             not
             stand
             .
             And
             ▪
             3.
             this
             is
             clear
             also
             ,
             That
             the
             way
             that
             was
             taken
             to
             settle
             that
             difference
             so
             stated
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             judiciall
             decisions
             should
             be
             waved
             ,
             and
             men
             left
             to
             their
             own
             arbitrement
             to
             observe
             what
             day
             they
             thought
             good
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             East
             or
             West
             Church
             ,
             whereupon
             followed
             an
             union
             ;
             and
             Policarpus
             did
             communicate
             with
             Anicetus
             at
             Rome
             upon
             these
             tearms
             ,
             
               Ut
               neuter
               eorum
               sententiam
               suam
               urgeret
               aut
               defenderet
            
             (
             as
             the
             Centariators
             have
             it
             out
             of
             Ireneus
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             should
             urge
             or
             defend
             their
             own
             opinion
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             there
             followed
             peace
             notwithstanding
             of
             that
             difference
             .
             It
             brake
             up
             again
             more
             strongly
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Victor
             ,
             and
             although
             Ireneus
             was
             of
             his
             judgment
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             vehemently
             presse
             him
             not
             to
             trouble
             the
             Church
             by
             pursuing
             such
             a
             determination
             ,
             and
             did
             exceeding
             weightily
             expostulat
             with
             him
             for
             it
             ;
             He
             wrote
             also
             to
             the
             other
             party
             ,
             that
             both
             of
             them
             might
             forbear
             
             the
             pressing
             of
             such
             decisions
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             thing
             might
             be
             left
             to
             mens
             arbitrement
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Churches
             union
             ,
             as
             formerly
             it
             had
             been
             used
             :
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             Church-history
             ,
             and
             that
             word
             of
             
               Sozomen
               ,
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             19.
             is
             weighty
             ,
             
               Frivolum
               enim
               ,
               &
               quidem
               merito
               ,
               judicarunt
               ,
               consuetudinis
               gratia
               ,
               à
               se
               mutuo
               segregari
               eos
               qui
               in
               praecipuis
               religionis
               capitibus
               consentirent
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             judged
             it
             ,
             and
             upon
             good
             ground
             ,
             most
             frivolous
             for
             men
             to
             be
             separated
             or
             divided
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             custome
             ,
             who
             did
             agree
             together
             in
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             though
             this
             matter
             be
             of
             it self
             no
             controversie
             decided
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             as
             it
             was
             stated
             )
             yet
             considering
             their
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             grounds
             which
             they
             alleage
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             to
             them
             :
             and
             that
             peremptorines
             of
             Victors
             ,
             who
             afterward
             would
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             from
             that
             second
             determination
             ,
             is
             condemned
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             following
             schism
             .
             And
             indeed
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             where
             two
             parts
             of
             a
             Church
             are
             divided
             ,
             having
             independent
             authorities
             as
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             contrary
             determinations
             in
             the
             same
             question
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             convenient
             and
             necessary
             for
             peace
             ,
             that
             either
             both
             should
             wave
             their
             decisions
             ,
             or
             that
             both
             should
             permit
             the
             decisions
             of
             each
             other
             to
             stand
             and
             be
             in
             force
             ,
             to
             such
             only
             as
             should
             acquiesce
             therein
             ,
             and
             willingly
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             like
             a
             party
             or
             equality
             ,
             
             but
             the
             division
             is
             in
             the
             same
             one
             Church
             betwixt
             a
             greater
             and
             smaller
             number
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             will
             not
             be
             induced
             to
             remove
             their
             determination
             ;
             It
             is
             no
             way
             sinfull
             to
             the
             lesser
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             ,
             they
             having
             their
             own
             freedom
             and
             liberty
             cautioned
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             said
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             this
             seemeth
             not
             unexpedient
             that
             they
             should
             do
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             readily
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             have
             such
             an
             advantage
             will
             cede
             to
             these
             who
             have
             it
             not
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             have
             inconveniencies
             ,
             if
             a
             smaller
             dissenting
             number
             should
             
             necessitat
             a
             Church
             to
             wave
             former
             determined
             truths
             ,
             though
             possibly
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             dissatisfaction
             therewith
             ,
             who
             esteem
             them
             not
             to
             be
             truths
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             others
             in
             a
             schism
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             not
             keep
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             a
             Church
             where
             any
             thing
             contrary
             their
             mind
             were
             determined
             .
             Also
             ,
             3.
             it
             seemeth
             most
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             ,
             that
             in
             sinlesse
             cedings
             ,
             the
             lesser
             number
             should
             cede
             to
             the
             greater
             .
             And
             ,
             4.
             because
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             this
             accidental
             confirmation
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             by
             having
             the
             plurality
             of
             a
             Church
             or
             Synod
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             left
             open
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             be
             the
             plurality
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             generally
             ,
             that
             the
             minor
             part
             cedeth
             to
             the
             greater
             (
             if
             the
             not
             pressing
             of
             the
             removal
             of
             such
             a
             decision
             be
             a
             ceding
             )
             yea
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             plurality
             were
             wrong
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             case
             of
             Africk
             ,
             these
             who
             differed
             ,
             did
             not
             presse
             the
             rescinding
             of
             that
             determination
             ,
             having
             their
             own
             liberty
             :
             Nor
             did
             these
             that
             had
             the
             plurality
             then
             for
             them
             ,
             impose
             any
             bond
             to
             keep
             the
             other
             from
             rescinding
             their
             determinations
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             come
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             capacity
             ,
             but
             both
             keeped
             peace
             for
             the
             time
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             Councels
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Africk
             ,
             determining
             the
             just
             contrary
             concerning
             that
             case
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             and
             yet
             still
             entertaining
             peace
             and
             communion
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             although
             the
             authoritative
             decision
             stood
             alwayes
             upon
             the
             side
             of
             the
             plurality
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             What
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             order
             to
             union
             about
             such
             decisions
             ,
             as
             have
             practical
             consequents
             following
             thereon
             .
          
           
             TO
             come
             to
             the
             second
             case
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             anent
             such
             decisions
             as
             have
             some
             practicall
             consequents
             following
             thereupon
             ;
             For
             the
             more
             short
             answering
             ,
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             these
             Assertions
             .
          
           
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
             In
             such
             practices
             as
             are
             opposit
             ,
             and
             infer
             
             division
             in
             the
             cases
             mentioned
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             union
             or
             communion
             expected
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             all
             the
             cases
             where
             such
             have
             been
             practised
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             
               Novatians
               ,
               Donatists
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             more
             or
             lesse
             heat
             and
             bitternesse
             betwixt
             men
             that
             differ
             so
             :
             but
             there
             cannot
             be
             union
             ,
             because
             ,
             such
             determinations
             and
             practices
             do
             draw
             a
             line
             ,
             and
             build
             a
             wall
             of
             separation
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             one
             side
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             not
             of
             the
             same
             body
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             Where
             the
             consequents
             only
             infer
             some
             
             difference
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             peremptorily
             pressed
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             infer
             necessarily
             a
             division
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             Africk
             ,
             and
             others
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             Sozomen
             in
             the
             chapter
             cited
             ,
             giveth
             many
             instances
             of
             diversities
             of
             this
             kind
             in
             Churches
             ,
             without
             any
             breach
             of
             communion
             ,
             and
             saith
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             because
             ,
             
               Neque
               easdem
               traditiones
               per
               omnia
               similes
               ,
               in
               omnibus
               Ecclesus
               ,
               quamvis
               in
               omnibus
               consentiant
               ,
               reperire
               possis
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Ye
               will
               hardly
               find
               the
               same
               traditions
               alike
               in
               all
               things
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               even
               though
               they
               agree
               in
               all
               things
               that
               are
               material
               .
            
             And
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             such
             determinations
             are
             but
             indeed
             as
             if
             they
             were
             doctrinall
             to
             such
             as
             acknowledge
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             accordingly
             to
             walk
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             3.
             
             In
             such
             practices
             as
             are
             daily
             practicable
             ,
             
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             occasions
             thereof
             ,
             union
             is
             more
             difficult
             (
             though
             not
             impossible
             )
             than
             in
             such
             cases
             where
             the
             occasion
             of
             practice
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             because
             there
             being
             no
             present
             occasion
             to
             practise
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             looketh
             most
             unwise
             like
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             ,
             or
             keep
             in
             ,
             a
             more
             certain
             and
             greater
             evil
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             eschewing
             of
             what
             folks
             may
             never
             be
             put
             to
             ;
             and
             suppose
             the
             case
             to
             be
             past
             ,
             that
             may
             probably
             never
             recurre
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             by
             abstaining
             the
             approbation
             of
             such
             an
             act
             ,
             and
             by
             not
             being
             involved
             in
             the
             apprehended
             guilt
             thereof
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             again
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             
             of
             a
             greater
             hurt
             ,
             because
             that
             continueth
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             is
             necessary
             to
             edification
             ;
             and
             the
             thing
             being
             past
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             present
             and
             following
             division
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             said
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             How
             can
             there
             be
             union
             in
             such
             a
             case
             upon
             the
             principle
             supposed
             ,
             till
             (
             as
             may
             be
             said
             by
             one
             side
             )
             those
             who
             have
             decided
             and
             acted
             corruptly
             should
             repent
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             may
             be
             said
             by
             the
             other
             )
             till
             those
             who
             have
             divided
             unjustly
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             wronged
             the
             authority
             thereof
             ,
             should
             acknowledge
             their
             offence
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             cannot
             be
             union
             ?
             For
             answer
             to
             which
             we
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             if
             neither
             party
             shall
             ever
             be
             brought
             to
             repent
             or
             acknowledge
             an
             offence
             ?
             shall
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             case
             never
             attain
             to
             union
             ?
             Repentance
             implyeth
             a
             conviction
             ,
             and
             this
             implyeth
             information
             and
             clearness
             in
             the
             judgment
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             wrong
             .
             Now
             ,
             
             it
             being
             often
             seen
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             get
             men
             of
             one
             judgment
             concerning
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             Must
             therefore
             union
             be
             impossible
             till
             men
             be
             of
             one
             judgment
             ?
             This
             hath
             been
             formerly
             disproved
             .
             2.
             
             What
             if
             this
             had
             been
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Servants
             of
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             there
             had
             never
             been
             publick-ecclesiastick
             ,
             nor
             privat-christian
             peace
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             never
             all
             of
             one
             judgment
             :
             and
             to
             assert
             or
             write
             what
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             an
             errour
             ,
             is
             proportionably
             a
             sin
             and
             an
             offence
             ,
             as
             to
             determine
             it
             judicially
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             infer
             the
             necessity
             of
             repentance
             ▪
             even
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             peace
             and
             making
             up
             of
             differences
             ;
             And
             shall
             we
             thus
             at
             once
             condemn
             the
             generation
             of
             Gods
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             ,
             without
             proposing
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             pressing
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             entertained
             peace
             and
             union
             amongst
             themselves
             ?
             3.
             
             This
             would
             enervate
             all
             the
             former
             grounds
             that
             plead
             for
             union
             with
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             warrantably
             done
             .
             4.
             
             This
             way
             is
             indeed
             either
             to
             make
             union
             the
             more
             impossible
             ,
             or
             if
             union
             be
             attained
             in
             any
             measure
             ,
             
             both
             the
             lesse
             hearty
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             lesse
             profitable
             unto
             others
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             formely
             cleared
             .
             5.
             
             We
             are
             not
             to
             respect
             in
             this
             ,
             mens
             particular
             carriage
             or
             desert
             (
             which
             possibly
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             of
             great
             concernment
             by
             others
             ,
             not
             engaged
             in
             that
             debate
             )
             but
             the
             Churches
             good
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             to
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             doth
             require
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             formerly
             said
             .
             And
             if
             Church-censures
             (
             such
             as
             the
             enjoyning
             of
             publick
             repentance
             ,
             or
             acknowledgment
             of
             an
             offence
             ,
             are
             )
             be
             to
             be
             abstained
             from
             ,
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             open
             corrupt
             teachers
             sometimes
             for
             respect
             to
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preventing
             the
             stumbling
             of
             those
             that
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             prone
             to
             divide
             or
             miscarry
             (
             if
             such
             should
             be
             censured
             )
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
             Paul's
             abstaining
             to
             censure
             the
             false
             teachers
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             and
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             (
             spoken
             to
             in
             the
             former
             part
             )
             much
             more
             are
             Censures
             of
             any
             sort
             to
             be
             abstained
             from
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             proposed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             considered
             in
             its
             matter
             and
             persons
             differing
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             find
             what
             condescendence
             hath
             been
             formerly
             used
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             when
             union
             hath
             been
             closed
             ,
             or
             proposed
             to
             be
             closed
             ,
             (
             in
             matters
             possibly
             of
             greater
             moment
             than
             are
             supposed
             )
             
               Sine
               detrimento
               honoris
               ,
               aut
               charitatis
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               without
               prejudice
               to
               reputation
               ,
               or
               charity
               .
            
             6.
             
             We
             therefore
             say
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             objection
             ,
             That
             union
             is
             to
             be
             studied
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             joyn
             in
             what
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             burying
             the
             resentment
             of
             each
             others
             wrongs
             ,
             rather
             than
             (
             as
             Beza
             saith
             in
             that
             forecited
             Epistle
             to
             Grindal
             concerning
             division
             )
             
               There
               should
               be
               too
               curious
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               contention-affecting
               enquiry
               made
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               and
               thereby
               a
               bringing
               the
               matter
               to
               that
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               body
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               by
               cutting
               off
               of
               some
               members
               .
            
             7.
             
             We
             adde
             ▪
             If
             repentance
             be
             necessary
             ,
             will
             any
             think
             that
             division
             is
             the
             way
             or
             mean
             to
             attain
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             doth
             imbitter
             and
             confirm
             men
             in
             their
             opinion
             and
             opposition
             respectively
             ,
             as
             formerly
             hath
             been
             said
             ?
          
           
           
             It
             will
             be
             now
             no
             great
             difficulty
             to
             answer
             in
             the
             
               last
               two
               cases
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             When
             the
             decision
             is
             a
             simple
             declaration
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             without
             any
             positive
             appointment
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             be
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             if
             upon
             the
             former
             grounds
             union
             may
             be
             attained
             ,
             and
             division
             removed
             in
             the
             former
             cases
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             much
             more
             in
             this
             ;
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             where
             the
             matter
             determined
             ,
             concerneth
             such
             practices
             as
             actually
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             but
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             case
             by
             Civil
             Powers
             .
             Because
             in
             such
             cases
             men
             may
             more
             easily
             condescend
             to
             forbearance
             ,
             than
             in
             matters
             of
             greater
             necessity
             and
             concernment
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             but
             little
             prejudice
             alleaged
             to
             follow
             unto
             the
             Church
             (
             to
             be
             put
             in
             the
             ballance
             with
             the
             Churches
             peace
             )
             either
             by
             condescending
             that
             such
             a
             determination
             should
             be
             waved
             ,
             or
             stand
             with
             the
             qualifications
             foresaid
             ;
             It
             's
             true
             that
             tenaciousnesse
             in
             the
             least
             particular
             ,
             and
             peremptory
             refusing
             to
             condescend
             therein
             ,
             will
             breed
             a
             rent
             and
             schism
             ,
             and
             make
             union
             as
             impossible
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             greatest
             matter
             that
             were
             the
             ground
             of
             distance
             ;
             yet
             it
             would
             seem
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             case
             presupposed
             ,
             (
             especially
             these
             last
             three
             being
             put
             together
             )
             that
             judicious
             ,
             sober
             ,
             and
             godly
             men
             should
             be
             very
             easily
             induced
             to
             condescend
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             with
             the
             qualifications
             foresaid
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             peace
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             ,
             although
             it
             hath
             a
             right
             and
             wrong
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             among
             the
             least
             of
             the
             truths
             that
             may
             be
             accounted
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             foundation
             .
             2.
             
             It
             's
             in
             a
             matter
             most
             improbably
             practicable
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             possibly
             never
             occur
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             a
             determination
             ,
             or
             an
             exercise
             of
             Church-power
             that
             hath
             least
             influence
             upon
             Church-matters
             ,
             seing
             it
             positively
             ordaineth
             nothing
             .
             4.
             
             It
             's
             in
             a
             thing
             most
             extrinsick
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             and
             usually
             is
             put
             in
             practice
             without
             the
             Churches
             intermedling
             therein
             ,
             either
             pro
             or
             contra
             .
             It
             seemeth
             therefore
             unsuitable
             that
             such
             a
             determination
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             practices
             ,
             
             should
             be
             greatly
             contended-for
             ,
             when
             neither
             the
             standing
             of
             such
             a
             decision
             can
             procure
             ,
             nor
             the
             removing
             thereof
             mar
             ,
             the
             practices
             concerning
             which
             the
             decision
             is
             .
             5.
             
             Supposing
             the
             qualifications
             foresaid
             ,
             the
             standing
             of
             such
             a
             decision
             doth
             not
             strengthen
             the
             affirmative
             opinion
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             infer
             any
             bond
             or
             obligation
             upon
             others
             who
             do
             not
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             give
             ground
             for
             alleaging
             such
             a
             decision
             to
             any
             but
             to
             such
             as
             of
             themselves
             are
             swayed
             with
             the
             matter
             thereof
             :
             And
             therefore
             seing
             it
             hath
             no
             force
             to
             bind
             moe
             than
             would
             be
             bound
             with
             the
             matter
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ;
             nor
             can
             infer
             that
             it
             is
             the
             judicial
             decision
             and
             judgment
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             plurality
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             it
             is
             not
             acknowledged
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             not
             to
             be
             constrained
             to
             any
             alteration
             in
             their
             judgment
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             by
             that
             determination
             ,
             more
             than
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             (
             which
             is
             a
             necessary
             qualification
             of
             the
             forbearance
             mentioned
             )
             and
             supposing
             the
             said
             decision
             to
             be
             waved
             ,
             these
             particulars
             would
             be
             true
             .
             Again
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             The
             removing
             of
             that
             decision
             doth
             not
             strengthen
             the
             negative
             (
             for
             that
             cannot
             be
             intended
             by
             such
             a
             composure
             that
             either
             side
             should
             be
             strengthened
             )
             nor
             doth
             the
             standing
             thereof
             weaken
             the
             same
             ;
             because
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             qualifications
             foresaid
             ,
             not
             only
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Censure
             following
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             even
             as
             to
             the
             Determination
             it self
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             formally
             removed
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             decision
             simply
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             decision
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             alleaged
             to
             them
             against
             their
             opinion
             ,
             more
             than
             if
             it
             were
             not
             :
             And
             thus
             it
             becometh
             of
             equall
             extent
             with
             those
             who
             approve
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             doth
             bind
             only
             such
             as
             account
             themselves
             bound
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             account
             themselves
             bound
             ,
             the
             removing
             of
             such
             a
             decision
             ,
             will
             not
             loose
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             account
             not
             themselves
             bound
             otherwayes
             ,
             the
             standing
             thereof
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             will
             not
             bind
             them
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             we
             suppose
             ,
             it
             is
             hardly
             imaginable
             that
             there
             can
             be
             a
             lesser
             ground
             of
             division
             ,
             (
             the
             qualifications
             necessary
             for
             union
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             greater
             concernment
             being
             granted
             in
             this
             )
             sure
             we
             are
             there
             was
             never
             division
             continued
             upon
             a
             lesser
             account
             ,
             to
             whatsoever
             side
             we
             look
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             as
             if
             that
             decision
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             efficacie
             and
             weight
             in
             producing
             any
             effect
             .
             And
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             great
             Divines
             that
             have
             so
             eagerly
             pursued
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             coveted
             union
             ,
             would
             have
             thought
             themselves
             happy
             if
             they
             might
             have
             had
             it
             by
             condescending
             and
             yeelding
             either
             to
             the
             one
             side
             or
             the
             other
             .
             And
             though
             the
             moderate
             divine
             Bucer
             ,
             was
             thought
             to
             thirst
             after
             peace
             in
             the
             Church
             so
             vehemently
             ,
             that
             some
             zealous
             men
             said
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             love
             thereto
             he
             was
             like
             almost
             
               haurire
               foeces
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               drink
               down
               the
               dregs
               with
               it
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             state
             of
             the
             controversie
             come
             so
             near
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             matter
             ,
             and
             amongst
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             is
             formerly
             presupposed
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             charged
             by
             the
             most
             rigid
             ,
             although
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             had
             drunken-over
             all
             the
             dreggs
             that
             might
             be
             in
             both
             the
             cups
             ,
             the
             mentioned
             qualifications
             being
             observed
             ;
             For
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             removing
             or
             standing
             of
             such
             a
             decision
             in
             the
             former
             respects
             ,
             will
             neither
             be
             found
             inconsistent
             with
             any
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             full
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             any
             Orthodox
             Church
             ;
             nor
             with
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Religion
             that
             are
             laid
             down
             in
             any
             Catechisms
             or
             Writings
             of
             any
             sound
             Divines
             ;
             nor
             with
             the
             Constitutions
             and
             Acts
             that
             have
             been
             thought
             necessary
             to
             be
             inrolled
             amongst
             the
             Acts
             of
             any
             Council
             or
             Synod
             ;
             nor
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             have
             been
             the
             matter
             of
             debate
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             most
             contentious
             times
             amongst
             Orthodox
             Divines
             :
             It
             would
             seem
             then
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             a
             latitude
             allowed
             without
             hazard
             for
             one
             to
             condescend
             to
             another
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             case
             presupposed
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             The
             remedies
             of
             divisions
             ,
             arising
             from
             misapplication
             of
             power
             in
             ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             admitting
             to
             ,
             or
             debarring
             from
             ,
             communion
             .
          
           
             THe
             fourth
             matter
             of
             controversie
             in
             reference
             to
             Government
             ,
             is
             usually
             some
             misapplication
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             apprehended
             to
             be
             so
             in
             some
             particular
             acts
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             Ordaining
             such
             as
             were
             not
             thought
             to
             be
             worthy
             .
             2.
             
             Deposing
             others
             (
             as
             was
             thought
             )
             unjustly
             .
             3.
             
             Admitting
             unto
             ,
             or
             debarring
             from
             communion
             without
             ground
             respectively
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             cases
             .
             Upon
             the
             first
             ground
             arose
             the
             great
             schism
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Caecilianus
             ,
             esteemed
             by
             them
             to
             be
             a
             Traditor
             .
             Of
             such
             sort
             also
             were
             the
             schisms
             frequently
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             because
             some
             were
             ordained
             to
             the
             dissatisfaction
             of
             others
             .
             And
             sometimes
             the
             dissatisfaction
             was
             well
             grounded
             ;
             because
             the
             persons
             ordained
             ,
             were
             not
             worthy
             :
             Sometimes
             it
             was
             groundlesse
             ;
             But
             often
             it
             tended
             to
             double
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Separation
             in
             the
             
             close
             .
             These
             things
             had
             need
             to
             be
             prevented
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             be
             no
             just
             ground
             of
             dissatisfaction
             given
             by
             the
             Ordination
             of
             an
             unworthy
             man
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             nor
             any
             opposit
             Ordination
             to
             fix
             a
             schism
             ;
             because
             these
             things
             are
             more
             difficulty
             removed
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             Yet
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             these
             generals
             may
             be
             proposed
             for
             healing
             of
             the
             same
             .
             1.
             
             We
             will
             not
             find
             an
             Ordination
             easily
             counted
             to
             be
             null
             ,
             even
             though
             done
             in
             a
             schism
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             instances
             do
             clear
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Orthodox
             stood
             not
             to
             account
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ordained
             amongst
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             the
             essentials
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             were
             ordained
             by
             Church-officers
             .
             2.
             
             We
             suppose
             it
             needfull
             for
             peace
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             no
             rigid
             sticking
             to
             have
             
             some
             particular
             Ordinations
             rectified
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             especially
             ,
             where
             the
             unfitnesse
             or
             unworthiness
             of
             the
             person
             is
             not
             easily
             demonstrable
             .
             3.
             
             It
             seemeth
             right
             and
             just
             ,
             that
             no
             Ordination
             of
             such
             a
             kind
             should
             establish
             one
             that
             is
             unworthy
             in
             the
             Ministery
             :
             for
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             dispensed
             with
             ;
             although
             it
             be
             not
             a
             valid
             ground
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             division
             ,
             where
             the
             removall
             of
             such
             a
             person
             cannot
             be
             attained
             :
             and
             the
             most
             unquestionable
             Ordination
             for
             the
             form
             ,
             cannot
             make
             one
             a
             worthy
             Minister
             ,
             who
             otherwayes
             is
             not
             a
             worthy
             person
             .
             In
             the
             conferences
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             the
             Catholicks
             offered
             to
             quarrell
             the
             Ordination
             of
             none
             amongst
             them
             that
             otherwayes
             was
             worthy
             ,
             nor
             to
             maintain
             any
             amongst
             themselves
             who
             were
             not
             worthy
             .
             4.
             
             Yet
             
             union
             would
             not
             be
             suspended
             till
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             made
             up
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             instance
             formerly
             given
             .
             Because
             ,
             1.
             this
             trial
             is
             the
             work
             of
             an
             united
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             will
             require
             joynt
             strength
             and
             concurrence
             for
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             union
             is
             a
             present
             duty
             ,
             although
             there
             were
             defect
             in
             such
             a
             trial
             ,
             and
             a
             defect
             in
             that
             ,
             will
             not
             warrant
             a
             division
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             only
             a
             duty
             commanded
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             mids
             necessary
             for
             promoving
             the
             triall
             and
             censuring
             of
             unworthy
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             times
             of
             division
             are
             ever
             times
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             thereby
             Authority
             is
             weakened
             ,
             men
             are
             discouraged
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             otherwayes
             diverted
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             Because
             division
             can
             never
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             mean
             to
             effectuate
             that
             tryall
             ,
             but
             it
             strengthens
             the
             person
             who
             is
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             lesseneth
             the
             number
             of
             zealous
             pursuers
             of
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             and
             incapacitates
             men
             for
             this
             duty
             ,
             who
             otherwayes
             might
             be
             instrumental
             therein
             .
             5.
             
             Beside
             ,
             if
             the
             guilt
             be
             not
             so
             very
             palpable
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             in
             persons
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             preserve
             certain
             peace
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             to
             hunt
             for
             an
             uncertain
             crime
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             often
             said
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Where
             a
             persons
             being
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             is
             the
             
             ground
             of
             contention
             ,
             and
             things
             look
             not
             satisfyinglike
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             even
             though
             grosnesse
             be
             not
             demonstrable
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             not
             unbecoming
             the
             authority
             of
             Church-judicatories
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             for
             edification
             ,
             to
             appoint
             the
             removal
             of
             such
             a
             person
             from
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             formerly
             hinted
             )
             for
             ,
             it
             looketh
             sad
             like
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister's
             being
             in
             such
             a
             particular
             place
             ,
             should
             be
             more
             obstructive
             to
             edification
             and
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             were
             not
             a
             Minister
             at
             all
             .
             And
             it
             becometh
             well
             that
             singlenesse
             that
             a
             Minister
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             seeking
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             to
             such
             an
             advice
             and
             appointment
             ,
             or
             ,
             of
             himself
             willingly
             to
             overture
             the
             same
             .
             For
             ,
             Ministers
             are
             not
             to
             plead
             interest
             in
             a
             Congregation
             simply
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             his
             particular
             right
             ;
             because
             every
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             promoting
             whereof
             ,
             ought
             to
             regulate
             both
             entries
             and
             removals
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             warinesse
             here
             ,
             lest
             dangerous
             precedents
             be
             given
             ;
             yet
             considering
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             who
             may
             somewhat
             peremptorily
             plead
             interest
             ,
             and
             that
             jure
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             yet
             cannot
             with
             that
             same
             strength
             of
             reason
             plead
             it
             in
             such
             and
             such
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             considering
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             publick
             good
             that
             is
             respected
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             satisfaction
             or
             dissatisfaction
             of
             some
             in
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             we
             conceive
             the
             former
             assertion
             cannot
             be
             simply
             denied
             .
          
           
             Where
             contrair
             Ordinations
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             difficult
             ;
             Yet
             it
             would
             be
             considered
             that
             all
             these
             things
             we
             speak
             of
             now
             ,
             are
             but
             particular
             :
             and
             therefore
             although
             full
             satisfaction
             should
             not
             be
             obtained
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             ought
             they
             not
             to
             be
             stumbled
             upon
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             union
             in
             generall
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             more
             eminently
             concerned
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             Yet
             where
             peace
             is
             intended
             ,
             we
             suppose
             this
             difficulty
             may
             be
             win
             over
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             wayes
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             formerly
             in
             use
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             Sometimes
             
             one
             person
             did
             willingly
             cede
             to
             another
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             So
             did
             Basilius
             in
             a
             case
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             for
             which
             his
             condescendency
             he
             is
             ever
             highly
             commended
             .
             Neither
             can
             this
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             casting
             by
             of
             the
             care
             of
             such
             a
             people
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             their
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             united
             under
             one
             orthodox
             Minister
             ,
             though
             the
             more
             weak
             man
             ,
             than
             to
             continue
             a
             division
             with
             two
             that
             are
             more
             able
             .
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             where
             two
             were
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             good
             to
             unite
             them
             in
             their
             meetings
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             longest
             liver
             should
             alone
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             if
             no
             other
             occasion
             offered
             ,
             and
             neither
             were
             unworthy
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             case
             at
             Antioch
             formerly
             mentioned
             .
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             both
             have
             been
             laid
             aside
             ,
             where
             neither
             have
             been
             worthy
             ,
             or
             factions
             have
             been
             strong
             for
             either
             party
             ,
             and
             so
             rooted
             prejudice
             of
             the
             adherers
             to
             the
             one
             side
             against
             the
             other
             .
             This
             overture
             is
             offered
             by
             Augustine
             to
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             for
             composing
             that
             difference
             of
             opposit
             Ordinations
             ,
             which
             was
             frequent
             amongst
             them
             ,
             each
             city
             almost
             having
             two
             Bishops
             ;
             And
             this
             way
             hath
             been
             followed
             in
             composing
             many
             schisms
             ,
             even
             of
             late
             .
             4.
             
             Sometimes
             the
             party
             offended
             and
             wronged
             by
             an
             opposit
             Ordination
             ,
             hath
             keeped
             division
             down
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             by
             ceding
             ,
             or
             withdrawing
             ,
             or
             hiding
             their
             offence
             ,
             till
             some
             probable
             or
             regular
             way
             hath
             occurred
             ;
             rather
             choosing
             never
             to
             possesse
             such
             a
             place
             than
             to
             do
             it
             by
             wronging
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             keeping
             up
             an
             irregular
             schism
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             accesse
             orderly
             to
             redresse
             it
             .
             Thus
             Eusebius
             being
             offended
             that
             Lucifer
             had
             ordained
             Paulinus
             a
             Bishop
             in
             Antioch
             to
             a
             party
             disclaiming
             him
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             
               Eustachians
               ▪
            
             he
             moderated
             his
             carriage
             and
             withdrew
             ,
             waiting
             to
             have
             had
             a
             lawful
             decision
             ,
             and
             resolving
             to
             be
             submissive
             to
             that
             .
             Where
             men
             mind
             the
             good
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             but
             some
             such
             way
             will
             compose
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             if
             these
             fail
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             also
             adjacent
             Bishops
             travelling
             to
             compose
             the
             same
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             sometimes
             men
             of
             authority
             coming
             from
             
             very
             far
             ;
             And
             also
             some
             by
             civil
             Authority
             appointed
             to
             treat
             therein
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             closing
             of
             that
             schism
             at
             Antioch
             ;
             for
             ,
             schisms
             ,
             arising
             from
             such
             discontents
             ,
             are
             not
             ordinarily
             by
             meer
             Authority
             removed
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             often
             something
             both
             of
             affection
             and
             conscience
             in
             the
             businesse
             :
             there
             is
             need
             therefore
             of
             mutuall
             friendly
             conferring
             for
             giving
             and
             receiving
             of
             satisfaction
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
             Remedies
             of
             divisions
             arising
             from
             the
             misapplication
             of
             power
             ,
             in
             censuring
             ,
             or
             sparing
             Ministers
             ,
             reall
             or
             supposed
             .
          
           
             ANother
             part
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             power
             (
             which
             often
             in
             its
             misapplication
             ,
             or
             its
             being
             pretended
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             Church-divisions
             )
             is
             The
             matter
             of
             censuring
             and
             deposing
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             
               The
               one
            
             is
             ,
             When
             some
             good
             men
             are
             deposed
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             whereby
             persons
             that
             apprehend
             the
             injustice
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             do
             disclaim
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             such
             a
             person
             notwithstanding
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             schism
             at
             Constantinople
             arise
             for
             the
             unjust
             deposition
             of
             Chrysostom
             ,
             and
             his
             adherents
             were
             called
             Ihoannitae
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             of
             another
             Religion
             ;
             Such
             also
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Eustachians
             at
             Antioch
             ;
             which
             being
             driven
             against
             honest
             men
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             no
             condescending
             ,
             at
             least
             what
             was
             once
             condescended
             unto
             ,
             being
             again
             recalled
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             
             stopping
             of
             such
             divisions
             ,
             till
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             formerly
             hinted
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             after
             both
             their
             deaths
             .
             In
             such
             cases
             extremities
             are
             to
             be
             shunned
             ,
             for
             ,
             its
             extremity
             that
             maketh
             rents
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             too
             little
             condescending
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             tenaciousness
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             One
             extremity
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             is
             ,
             When
             Church-judicatories
             are
             too
             tenacious
             of
             a
             past
             Sentence
             ,
             or
             
             the
             formality
             of
             some
             legall
             advantage
             which
             seemeth
             to
             justifie
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             case
             of
             Chrysostoms
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             weight
             was
             laid
             on
             this
             at
             first
             ,
             That
             he
             refused
             to
             appear
             before
             them
             ,
             or
             acknowledge
             their
             Authority
             as
             they
             were
             constituted
             :
             and
             although
             both
             the
             people
             and
             others
             did
             adhere
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             condescending
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             a
             great
             schism
             ▪
             and
             was
             exce●…dingly
             condemned
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             faithfull
             men
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
             Another
             extremity
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             When
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             a
             Judicatory
             too
             little
             is
             ceded
             ;
             or
             upon
             supposition
             ,
             even
             of
             an
             unjust
             Sentence
             ,
             a
             schism
             is
             stated
             ,
             to
             the
             
             hurt
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             this
             case
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             sometimes
             the
             Judicatory
             hath
             condescended
             to
             re-admit
             a
             person
             ,
             otherwayes
             of
             esteem
             ,
             although
             possi●…ly
             some
             particular
             slip
             hath
             been
             ,
             that
             in
             strict
             justice
             might
             have
             deserved
             the
             Sentence
             :
             this
             was
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Osius
             formerly
             cited
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             cause
             wherefore
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Spain
            
             did
             depose
             him
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             clear
             whether
             it
             be
             that
             famous
             Osius
             ,
             whom
             the
             Arians
             deposed
             and
             whipped
             till
             he
             approved
             Athanasius
             his
             deposition
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             a
             man
             esteemed
             of
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             possibly
             out
             of
             infirmity
             having
             fallen
             in
             that
             fault
             ,
             he
             was
             for
             concord
             restored
             ,
             
               Sine
               detrimento
               honoris
            
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             to
             his
             credit
             .
             2.
             
             Where
             men
             have
             been
             deposed
             upon
             the
             breach
             of
             some
             legality
             ,
             or
             contempt
             ,
             if
             otherwayes
             they
             have
             been
             men
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             approv●…n
             integrity
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             though
             possibly
             thought
             proud
             and
             rigid
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             case
             of
             Chrysostom
             ;
             they
             were
             again
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentences
             with
             consent
             laid
             by
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             readmitting
             of
             Chrysostom
             after
             his
             first
             deposition
             (
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             whose
             Sentence
             of
             deposition
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             convincing
             evidence
             to
             satisfie
             the
             people
             ,
             Severinus
             in
             preaching
             did
             say
             .
             That
             his
             pride
             was
             reason
             sufficent
             )
             which
             for
             a
             time
             removed
             the
             division
             ,
             and
             brought
             a
             chearfull
             
             calmnesse
             ,
             till
             shortly
             after
             his
             old
             enemies
             interrupted
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             enter
             a
             new
             processe
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             re-entered
             his
             Bishoprick
             being
             once
             deposed
             by
             a
             Synod
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             their
             authority
             ;
             (
             which
             was
             grounded
             even
             upon
             the
             constitutions
             of
             
               Arian
               Councils
            
             )
             this
             being
             the
             second
             time
             driven-on
             against
             the
             intreaties
             and
             obtestations
             of
             many
             worthy
             Bishops
             and
             good
             people
             who
             adhered
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             again
             renew
             and
             fix
             that
             schism
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             men
             
             were
             otherwayes
             corrupt
             ,
             or
             discovered
             to
             be
             grosse
             and
             prophane
             ,
             although
             many
             other
             orthodox
             men
             did
             interpose
             for
             them
             ,
             yet
             by
             all
             means
             it
             was
             resisted
             ;
             because
             they
             still
             supposed
             such
             worthy
             men
             that
             sided
             with
             such
             to
             be
             mis-informed
             .
             And
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             peaceable
             Synods
             who
             did
             most
             for
             union
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             Africk
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Spain
             ,
             who
             had
             received
             Osius
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             France
             their
             interposing
             ,
             by
             that
             to
             prevent
             a
             schism
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             most
             peremptory
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             receive
             Barsilides
             and
             Martialis
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Carthage
             did
             refuse
             Apiarius
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Rome
             interposed
             for
             them
             ,
             giving
             this
             reason
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             having
             the
             Churches
             provided
             with
             faithfull
             and
             holy
             Ministers
             .
             4.
             
             Sometimes
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             men
             sentenced
             ,
             though
             possibly
             with
             too
             much
             rigidity
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             injustice
             ,
             have
             yet
             submitted
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             either
             totally
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             ground
             have
             again
             been
             admitted
             ;
             or
             partially
             ,
             by
             abstaining
             to
             act
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             such
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             but
             for
             reverence
             thereunto
             waiting
             for
             some
             legal
             redresse
             ,
             as
             in
             history
             is
             frequent
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             so
             in
             such
             cases
             where
             the
             hurt
             is
             particular
             ,
             and
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             a
             common
             design
             of
             undoing
             all
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ;
             because
             the
             making
             of
             a
             schism
             ,
             doth
             more
             hurt
             than
             the
             contending
             for
             their
             particular
             Ministery
             doth
             edifie
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sometimes
             though
             some
             men
             have
             been
             pressed
             to
             under
             value
             an
             unjust
             
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             to
             officiate
             notwithstanding
             ,
             Yet
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             Church-authority
             and
             order
             ,
             have
             refused
             till
             they
             should
             be
             admitted
             orderly
             unto
             the
             same
             .
             Indeed
             when
             the
             Arians
             drave
             on
             the
             deposition
             of
             their
             most
             eminent
             opposers
             ,
             it
             was
             otherwayes
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             is
             marked
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             Sardica
             )
             in
             bearing
             down
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             bear
             down
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             maintained
             :
             But
             ,
             where
             the
             controversie
             is
             not
             such
             ,
             but
             the
             men
             orthodox
             and
             sound
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             though
             possibly
             there
             may
             be
             some
             particular
             faults
             or
             mistakes
             ;
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             safer
             for
             either
             side
             to
             cede
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             wholly
             ,
             than
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             division
             :
             and
             we
             conceive
             ,
             when
             one
             side
             cedeth
             not
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             should
             cede
             wholly
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             most
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             commendation
             and
             strengthening
             of
             their
             authority
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             occasion
             of
             bebate
             in
             such
             Church-matters
             ,
             
             is
             upon
             the
             defect
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             some
             are
             really
             ,
             or
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             connivers
             at
             guiltie
             men
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             defective
             in
             putting
             of
             them
             to
             triall
             :
             others
             again
             ,
             may
             be
             thought
             too
             forward
             and
             precipitant
             in
             that
             ,
             whereupon
             ariseth
             difference
             ;
             and
             if
             one
             cede
             not
             to
             another
             ,
             it
             becometh
             the
             occasion
             of
             division
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             instances
             formerly
             given
             :
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             men
             would
             remember
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             one
             particular
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             tend
             to
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             (
             though
             indeed
             a
             main
             particular
             )
             and
             so
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             the
             rise
             of
             a
             division
             ,
             nor
             of
             continuing
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             marring
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             but
             men
             ought
             singly
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             without
             partaking
             of
             the
             faults
             of
             others
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             being
             defective
             ,
             or
             by
             exceeding
             in
             that
             mater
             ;
             and
             seing
             there
             may
             be
             no
             corrupt
             design
             in
             either
             who
             may
             be
             upon
             these
             extreames
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             highly
             aggreaged
             on
             either
             side
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             often
             difference
             in
             this
             ,
             may
             
             breed
             divisions
             ;
             so
             again
             ,
             divisions
             do
             occasion
             mens
             differing
             more
             in
             this
             :
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             where
             division
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             are
             men
             and
             subject
             to
             be
             byassed
             ,
             can
             be
             so
             single
             in
             receiving
             testimonies
             of
             the
             innocency
             of
             these
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             guiltinesse
             of
             these
             that
             agree
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             division
             at
             all
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             that
             men
             can
             think
             others
             differing
             from
             them
             so
             single
             and
             unbyassed
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             are
             still
             ready
             to
             construct
             their
             differing
             from
             them
             in
             this
             to
             be
             occasioned
             from
             some
             former
             prejudice
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             division
             breedeth
             jealousie
             ,
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             distrust
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             suspect
             that
             others
             drive
             the
             design
             of
             strengthening
             themselves
             by
             the
             sentencing
             of
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             secretly
             induced
             ,
             even
             unawares
             ,
             to
             disappoint
             such
             a
             supposed
             unstreight
             end
             ,
             which
             maketh
             them
             on
             both
             sides
             suspect
             every
             thing
             ,
             dispute
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             readily
             reject
             every
             thing
             that
             cometh
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             say
             therefore
             ,
             that
             union
             would
             not
             be
             suspended
             
             upon
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             rather
             union
             would
             be
             pressed
             ,
             that
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             may
             be
             attained
             ;
             because
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             cannot
             be
             expected
             till
             there
             be
             mutuall
             confidence
             of
             one
             anothers
             integrity
             :
             and
             till
             there
             be
             some
             walking
             together
             ,
             and
             some
             further
             evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             each
             other
             in
             the
             main
             businesse
             ,
             this
             mutuall
             confidence
             cannot
             be
             expected
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             without
             an
             union
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             union
             would
             be
             laid
             as
             a
             foundation
             for
             attaining
             of
             satisfaction
             even
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             such
             apprehensions
             of
             extremities
             ,
             which
             are
             imputed
             to
             honest
             and
             zealous
             men
             ,
             are
             most
             groundlesse
             ;
             but
             there
             being
             something
             in
             them
             as
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             conceived
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             because
             of
             secretly
             entertained
             jealousie
             ,
             
             to
             be
             much
             more
             .
             There
             was
             nothing
             more
             casten
             up
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             by
             the
             Novatians
             and
             Donatists
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             were
             defective
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             admitting
             to
             ,
             and
             retaining
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             men
             that
             were
             corrupt
             ,
             Yet
             after
             many
             trials
             they
             were
             never
             able
             to
             prove
             what
             they
             alleaged
             upon
             some
             eminent
             persons
             when
             it
             came
             to
             triall
             ,
             even
             when
             such
             things
             were
             generally
             accounted
             true
             amongst
             them
             .
             This
             would
             
             be
             adverted
             ,
             that
             every
             general
             rumour
             be
             not
             accounted
             a
             truth
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             times
             of
             division
             ,
             for
             so
             ,
             few
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             on
             both
             sides
             should
             be
             innocent
             .
             Again
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             occasioned
             much
             heat
             against
             Chrysostom
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             censured
             many
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             threatened
             many
             of
             his
             Clergie
             ;
             this
             did
             exceedingly
             provoke
             envy
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             men
             to
             vent
             many
             calumnies
             on
             him
             ,
             which
             were
             too
             much
             regarded
             ,
             even
             by
             some
             orthodox
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             who
             differed
             from
             him
             upon
             another
             account
             (
             as
             Epiphanius
             did
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             Origens
             writings
             )
             yet
             in
             no
             history
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             he
             aimed
             at
             the
             censuring
             of
             any
             unjustly
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             censure
             with
             a
             naturall
             vehemency
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             every
             other
             thing
             ;
             but
             the
             history
             saith
             ,
             men
             spake
             much
             of
             the
             number
             of
             these
             that
             were
             sentenced
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             vehemency
             of
             his
             manner
             in
             reproving
             and
             censuring
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             which
             they
             accounted
             to
             be
             pride
             ,
             not
             considering
             the
             faults
             for
             which
             he
             did
             censure
             them
             ;
             But
             men
             having
             conceived
             prejudice
             at
             him
             ,
             were
             the
             readier
             to
             admit
             of
             their
             accusations
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             unjustly
             dealt
             with
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             same
             ground
             of
             prejudice
             at
             him
             ,
             were
             the
             more
             inclinable
             to
             restore
             them
             whom
             he
             sentenced
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             also
             ,
             That
             zeal
             against
             such
             as
             are
             justly
             censurable
             ,
             is
             most
             consistent
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             union
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             former
             instances
             of
             men
             most
             tender
             of
             union
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             zealous
             in
             this
             :
             yea
             ,
             these
             two
             go
             together
             ;
             
             because
             zeal
             for
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             constraineth
             to
             union
             ,
             and
             doth
             also
             presse
             the
             removing
             of
             corrupt
             unfaithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             ,
             next
             to
             division
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             plague
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             these
             things
             would
             be
             adverted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             purging
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             union
             ,
             would
             be
             joyntly
             respected
             ,
             otherwayes
             if
             union
             be
             sleighted
             ,
             it
             will
             hazard
             the
             falling
             in
             too
             nearly
             with
             the
             schisms
             of
             the
             Novatians
             and
             Donatists
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             so
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Union
             when
             it
             is
             
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             deposing
             of
             some
             unfaithfull
             men
             ,
             and
             both
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             together
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             who
             will
             not
             censure
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             lest
             he
             state
             a
             schism
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             continuing
             of
             such
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             indeed
             a
             hurt
             ,
             seing
             they
             are
             uselesse
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             part
             hurtfull
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             honest
             Ministers
             may
             have
             accesse
             to
             do
             good
             beside
             them
             :
             but
             when
             schisms
             enter
             ,
             the
             hurt
             thereof
             is
             more
             comprehensive
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             render
             unusefull
             the
             Ministery
             both
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             3.
             
             It
             would
             be
             considered
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             division
             being
             in
             the
             case
             supposed
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             orthodox
             and
             pious
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             exceedingly
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             either
             men
             ,
             palpably
             corrupt
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             conversation
             ,
             should
             be
             entertrained
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             or
             that
             men
             useful
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             blamelesse
             in
             their
             conversations
             ,
             should
             be
             crushed
             upon
             the
             other
             .
             4.
             
             It
             
             would
             follow
             also
             ,
             that
             union
             should
             be
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             ridding
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             corrupt
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             studied
             where
             there
             is
             need
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             (
             to
             be
             zealous
             against
             corrupt
             men
             )
             from
             which
             meeknesse
             and
             moderation
             toward
             these
             who
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             do
             proceed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             object
             of
             zeal
             ,
             as
             an
             unfaithfull
             Minister
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             ever
             the
             Church
             was
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             free
             of
             such
             )
             then
             ought
             men
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             faithfully
             in
             the
             removing
             of
             such
             .
             It
             is
             marked
             and
             commended
             in
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             
             Rev.
             2.
             v.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             he
             was
             eminent
             in
             patience
             and
             enduring
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             zealous
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             endure
             no
             unsent
             Minister
             ,
             but
             tryed
             such
             as
             called
             themselves
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             which
             contemperature
             or
             mixture
             is
             exceedingly
             commended
             :
             And
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             scope
             which
             we
             are
             upon
             ,
             zeal
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             a
             duty
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             but
             a
             speciall
             mean
             having
             influence
             on
             the
             procuring
             of
             union
             ;
             because
             so
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             great
             stumblings
             that
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             make
             the
             Ministery
             contemptible
             is
             removed
             ,
             and
             a
             practicall
             evidence
             of
             mens
             zeal
             is
             given
             ,
             which
             tendeth
             to
             lay
             a
             ground
             of
             confidence
             of
             them
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             others
             ;
             so
             ,
             also
             men
             are
             keeped
             from
             falling
             under
             the
             tentation
             of
             luke-warmnesse
             ,
             and
             forgetting
             of
             every
             duty
             ,
             but
             the
             supporting
             of
             the
             side
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             which
             usually
             is
             imputed
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             is
             removed
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             this
             ,
             men
             would
             find
             the
             necessity
             of
             bearing
             with
             many
             things
             in
             others
             ,
             who
             may
             in
             the
             main
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             honest
             :
             And
             however
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             be
             approven
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             testimonie
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             .
             All
             which
             conduce
             exceedingly
             to
             union
             ;
             whereas
             universall
             cessation
             from
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             matter
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             and
             obstructing
             formally
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             materially
             or
             virtually
             any
             thing
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             exceedingly
             tend
             to
             the
             fixing
             of
             division
             ,
             and
             cooling
             of
             the
             affections
             of
             many
             that
             look
             on
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             warmed
             affections
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             accesse
             to
             hearty
             union
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             duty
             of
             purging
             would
             not
             be
             
             so
             in
             its
             vehemency
             pressed
             ,
             either
             under
             a
             division
             ,
             or
             while
             union
             is
             not
             confirmed
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             Church
             is
             in
             a
             good
             condition
             ;
             because
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             give
             strong
             physick
             to
             an
             unsettled
             weak
             body
             ,
             that
             might
             rather
             stir
             the
             humours
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             than
             remove
             them
             :
             Therefore
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             sobriety
             and
             prudence
             would
             be
             used
             here
             ,
             in
             moderating
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             till
             the
             union
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             preparations
             the
             body
             be
             disposed
             for
             the
             same
             :
             Therefore
             if
             faults
             be
             not
             grosse
             ,
             evidences
             clear
             ,
             and
             a
             persons
             unfruitfulnesse
             or
             hurtfulnesse
             demonstrable
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             cases
             no
             difference
             amongst
             such
             parties
             as
             are
             to
             be
             united
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             )
             It
             is
             safer
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             abstain
             the
             same
             ,
             than
             to
             hazard
             the
             opening
             or
             ruffling
             of
             a
             wound
             scarcely
             cured
             ,
             by
             the
             unseasonable
             pressing
             of
             such
             a
             duty
             .
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             in
             severall
             cases
             spare
             consures
             of
             unfaithfull
             men
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             formerly
             hinted
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             judicious
             divine
             Mr.
             Gillespy
             (
             who
             yet
             cannot
             be
             branded
             with
             luke-warmnesse
             in
             this
             duty
             )
             in
             his
             
               Aarons
               rod
            
             ,
             maketh
             out
             ,
             and
             doth
             give
             instances
             of
             severall
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             this
             forbearance
             is
             called-for
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             we
             suppose
             that
             having
             to
             do
             in
             such
             a
             case
             with
             such
             persons
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             safe
             for
             men
             to
             do
             their
             own
             duty
             ,
             keeping
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             others
             to
             do
             according
             to
             the
             manifestnesse
             of
             things
             as
             they
             shall
             answer
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             seeking
             the
             good
             of
             His
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             prevail
             not
             with
             such
             men
             for
             ordering
             them
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             will
             any
             think
             that
             the
             keeping
             up
             ,
             or
             threatening
             of
             division
             ,
             will
             prevail
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
             if
             such
             ends
             as
             any
             side
             would
             propose
             ,
             either
             in
             keeping
             in
             ,
             or
             purging
             out
             of
             men
             who
             are
             thought
             fit
             or
             unfit
             respectively
             ,
             can
             be
             attained
             without
             union
             ,
             so
             as
             with
             it
             .
             Therefore
             seing
             that
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             belongeth
             to
             Government
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             to
             be
             swayed
             in
             such
             Acts
             by
             what
             conduceth
             most
             to
             edification
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             attain
             the
             length
             they
             would
             (
             as
             we
             suppose
             men
             shall
             never
             do
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             purging
             )
             they
             then
             are
             to
             walk
             by
             this
             rule
             of
             choosing
             what
             comparatively
             is
             most
             edifying
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             said
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             difference
             hath
             been
             about
             the
             excommunicating
             of
             persons
             ,
             or
             readmitting
             again
             to
             communion
             :
             but
             what
             concerneth
             this
             may
             be
             somewhat
             understood
             from
             the
             former
             grounds
             ,
             wherein
             extremities
             would
             be
             
             shunned
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             studied
             :
             Also
             ,
             we
             have
             otherwayes
             beyond
             our
             purpose
             become
             so
             long
             ,
             (
             and
             possibly
             
               ad
               nauseam
               usque
            
             )
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             we
             shall
             therefore
             forbear
             particular
             descending
             into
             this
             ,
             but
             proceed
             in
             the
             generals
             proposed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
            
             .
             The
             fears
             of
             mis-government
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             remedies
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             thing
             in
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             proposed
             ,
             as
             that
             whereabout
             differences
             and
             divisions
             do
             arise
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             
               Government
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
            
             and
             resolves
             in
             this
             ,
             Who
             shall
             have
             chief
             hand
             in
             the
             decision
             of
             matters
             that
             after
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             supposing
             the
             union
             to
             be
             made
             up
             .
             This
             resulteth
             from
             the
             present
             diffidence
             and
             prejudice
             which
             each
             hath
             in
             reference
             to
             other
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             impression
             that
             men
             have
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             driving
             of
             sides
             ,
             according
             to
             power
             ,
             even
             under
             a
             concluded
             union
             :
             And
             indeed
             somewhat
             may
             be
             feared
             and
             expected
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             considering
             mens
             distance
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             diffidence
             and
             suspicion
             be
             come
             to
             that
             height
             under
             divisions
             ,
             that
             one
             will
             not
             trust
             another
             in
             some
             petty
             particular
             fact
             that
             is
             past
             ;
             or
             lay
             by
             jealousie
             where
             no
             proof
             is
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             solemn
             attestations
             ;
             it
             's
             no
             marvel
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             greater
             consequence
             which
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             easily
             give
             them
             credit
             .
             This
             is
             often
             the
             greatest
             businesse
             to
             be
             composed
             in
             a
             difference
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             bygones
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             division
             ,
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             composed
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             way
             conceivable
             how
             both
             parties
             may
             have
             the
             chief
             hand
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             neither
             being
             willing
             to
             cede
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             either
             from
             a
             secret
             ground
             
             of
             sleighting
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             from
             that
             root
             of
             suspicion
             whereby
             they
             conceive
             all
             lost
             that
             the
             other
             is
             able
             to
             carry
             over
             them
             ,
             whereby
             from
             fear
             of
             hazarding
             the
             Churches
             good
             condition
             ,
             they
             run
             here
             in
             a
             certain
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             some
             sense
             ,
             fall
             in
             that
             inconvenience
             ,
             which
             a
             Writer
             observeth
             on
             the
             contending
             of
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             expressed
             in
             this
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             division
             ▪
             
               ●…nus
               ut
               prae●…sset
               alter
               ne
               sube●…et
               .
               sed
               neuter
               ut
               prodesset
            
             ;
             which
             is
             often-times
             ,
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             too
             true
             in
             all
             such
             contests
             ,
             this
             last
             being
             a
             consequent
             of
             the
             former
             two
             .
          
           
             This
             difference
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             it
             pretendeth
             a
             dissatisfaction
             with
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             to
             govern
             ;
             some
             ,
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             thinking
             it
             unfit
             to
             joyn
             with
             prophane
             men
             ;
             some
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             disdaining
             to
             joyn
             with
             Schismaticks
             .
             In
             this
             strait
             were
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             in
             their
             dealing
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             asserting
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             no
             uniting
             with
             such
             as
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             were
             ;
             and
             Augustine
             often
             citeth
             the
             word
             of
             P●…tmianus
             ,
             given-in
             to
             them
             as
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             Conference
             ,
             
               Indignum
               est
               ut
               in
               unum
               conventant
               fi●…ii
               Martyrum
               ,
               &
               progenies
               traditorum
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               most
               unseemly
               thing
               that
               the
               sons
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               the
               brood
               of
               Traditors
               should
               assemble
               together
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             they
             were
             pressed
             from
             Rome
             and
             parts
             adjacent
             ,
             not
             to
             unite
             with
             these
             Schismaticks
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             Council
             ;
             yet
             did
             they
             find
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             seek
             union
             with
             them
             notwithstanding
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             ,
             that
             such
             of
             them
             as
             were
             put
             before
             from
             their
             Churches
             ,
             should
             be
             repossessed
             by
             him
             that
             was
             appointed
             Cognitor
             ,
             and
             deputed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             in
             that
             Conference
             ,
             
               Ut
               eo
               modo
               eos
               ad
               conferendum
               etiam
               beneficiis
               invitaret
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               That
               so
               he
               might
               invite
               them
               to
               conference
               at
               least
               by
               such
               benefits
               .
            
             This
             principle
             ,
             we
             suppose
             ,
             ought
             not
             ,
             nor
             will
             not
             stick
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             as
             is
             presupposed
             ,
             and
             
             it
             leadeth
             to
             a
             These
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             communion
             in
             Government
             to
             be
             keeped
             ,
             where
             ,
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             former
             accounts
             ,
             men
             are
             displeased
             with
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             joyned
             therein
             with
             them
             :
             and
             though
             affection
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             inclination
             ,
             being
             stirred
             with
             prejudice
             and
             discontent
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             make
             some
             such
             practices
             to
             be
             plausible
             ,
             which
             do
             infer
             this
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Thesis
             it self
             will
             not
             be
             maintained
             ,
             more
             than
             such
             a
             ground
             will
             warrant
             Separation
             in
             any
             other
             Ordinance
             ;
             and
             the
             grounds
             formerly
             laid
             down
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             such
             a
             principle
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             admitted
             ,
             would
             exclude
             union
             for
             ever
             ,
             We
             shall
             therefore
             passe
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             and
             main
             difficulty
             then
             ,
             is
             ,
             In
             the
             ordering
             of
             things
             so
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             ends
             of
             union
             and
             government
             may
             thereby
             be
             obtained
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             that
             may
             be
             justly
             feared
             by
             one
             side
             or
             other
             ,
             may
             be
             altogether
             sleighted
             .
             In
             reference
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             expected
             that
             we
             should
             be
             particular
             or
             satisfying
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             leave
             it
             altogether
             imperfect
             .
             We
             shall
             ,
             first
             ,
             propose
             some
             general
             considerations
             ,
             to
             mollifie
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             division
             upon
             this
             account
             .
             2.
             
             Offer
             some
             general
             helps
             ,
             which
             in
             such
             cases
             may
             be
             thought
             on
             .
             3.
             
             Lay
             down
             some
             advertisements
             upon
             supposition
             that
             full
             satisfaction
             be
             not
             obtained
             .
          
           
             We
             propose
             these
             considerations
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             concerning
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             such
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             impossible
             
             that
             men
             on
             both
             ,
             or
             either
             side
             ,
             can
             expect
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             their
             mind
             ,
             or
             even
             simply
             to
             their
             light
             ;
             because
             men
             have
             not
             the
             carving
             out
             of
             what
             is
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             simply
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             comparatively
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             and
             such
             a
             circumstantiate
             case
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             resolve
             ,
             that
             respect
             must
             be
             had
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             others
             as
             of
             themselves
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             one
             side
             that
             maketh
             up
             union
             ,
             but
             of
             both
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             resolved
             to
             be
             such
             a
             satisfaction
             to
             both
             ,
             as
             neither
             is
             
             fully
             and
             simply
             satisfied
             therein
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             it
             's
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             all
             inconveniences
             which
             are
             possible
             ,
             can
             be
             satisfyingly
             prevented
             ,
             or
             questions
             concerning
             the
             same
             answered
             .
             I
             doubt
             if
             in
             any
             case
             there
             will
             be
             full
             satisfaction
             as
             to
             these
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ▪
             if
             the
             abstaining
             of
             uniting
             will
             prevent
             these
             inconveniences
             upon
             either
             side
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             rather
             bring
             on
             greater
             ,
             and
             moe
             upon
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             inconveniences
             sway
             ,
             which
             are
             lesser
             and
             more
             uncertain
             in
             the
             one
             case
             ,
             those
             which
             are
             greater
             and
             more
             inevitable
             ,
             ought
             to
             sway
             more
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             's
             already
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             joyning
             doth
             not
             make
             one
             guilty
             in
             these
             inconveniencies
             ,
             more
             than
             abstaining
             doth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             3.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             if
             by
             continued
             division
             ,
             men
             be
             not
             necessarily
             guilty
             of
             the
             inconveniences
             that
             follow
             it
             ;
             because
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             they
             follow
             it
             
               per
               se
            
             ,
             or
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             follows
             upon
             union
             but
             
               by
               accident
            
             at
             the
             most
             :
             Other
             considerations
             ,
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             also
             to
             have
             weight
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             remembred
             here
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             the
             helps
             which
             may
             in
             
             part
             be
             usefull
             to
             prevent
             these
             fears
             .
             In
             reference
             to
             which
             we
             would
             ,
             1.
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             feared
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             bringing-in
             of
             unsound
             doctrine
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             nor
             the
             altering
             of
             practical
             rules
             to
             the
             strengthening
             of
             prophanity
             ,
             But
             it
             is
             the
             misapplication
             of
             good
             rules
             already
             made
             ,
             especially
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             .
             1.
             
             The
             admitting
             of
             unfit
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             The
             deposing
             of
             such
             as
             deserve
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             The
             decision
             of
             some
             particular
             differences
             that
             may
             occasionally
             occur
             in
             the
             carrying-on
             of
             Church-affairs
             ,
             wherein
             men
             may
             apprehend
             and
             fear
             partiality
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             occur
             :
             which
             grounds
             of
             fear
             upon
             either
             side
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             formerly
             hinted
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             matter
             of
             deposition
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             
             already
             and
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             .
             Concerning
             the
             other
             two
             points
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             them
             either
             as
             they
             are
             concerning
             things
             past
             ,
             before
             the
             union
             be
             made-up
             during
             the
             division
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             they
             relate
             to
             what
             may
             occasionally
             fall
             out
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             what
             is
             past
             in
             such
             debated
             particulars
             we
             have
             spoken
             already
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             three
             wayes
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             reference
             therunto
             .
             1.
             
             Either
             by
             waving
             of
             these
             things
             (
             if
             they
             be
             such
             as
             may
             be
             waved
             )
             so
             that
             without
             insisting
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             buried
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             one
             parties
             ceding
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             a
             mutual
             composure
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             instantly
             setled
             .
             2.
             
             If
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             the
             union
             is
             not
             to
             be
             suspended
             
             thereon
             ,
             but
             some
             mutually
             may
             be
             appointed
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             same
             afterward
             ,
             that
             with
             consent
             it
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             point
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             desperate
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             ended
             for
             the
             time
             .
             This
             way
             of
             mutuall
             conferring
             is
             naturall
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             approven
             mean
             for
             composing
             of
             differences
             of
             any
             sort
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             .
             3.
             
             If
             that
             please
             
             not
             ,
             or
             attain
             not
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             matter
             may
             be
             amicably
             referred
             to
             some
             acceptable
             to
             both
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             ultimat
             decision
             in
             such
             particulars
             :
             neither
             is
             this
             unbecoming
             Church-authority
             so
             to
             condescend
             ,
             nor
             Ministers
             in
             such
             matters
             to
             be
             submissive
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             decide
             ,
             or
             wherein
             either
             party
             is
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             some
             particular
             practicall
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Submission
             is
             not
             in
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             thing
             sinfull
             and
             a
             thing
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             betwixt
             two
             things
             that
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             comparatively
             is
             the
             most
             expedient
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             wherein
             I
             conceive
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             implicit
             walking
             ,
             though
             men
             should
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             some
             others
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             their
             own
             .
             3.
             
             It
             would
             seem
             ,
             that
             that
             advice
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
             (
             
               Is
               there
               not
               a
               wise
               man
               amongst
               you
               ?
               &c.
            
             )
             is
             proposed
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             to
             prevent
             all
             such
             strife
             and
             
             contention
             ,
             as
             doth
             bring
             scandal
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             seing
             there
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             prudence
             and
             wisdom
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             governing
             of
             her self
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             eminently
             given
             to
             one
             than
             to
             another
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             knowledge
             is
             for
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             conceive
             that
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             such
             may
             warrantably
             be
             trusted
             with
             such
             particulars
             ,
             seing
             it
             might
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             would
             endeavour
             to
             make
             the
             best
             thereof
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             that
             conference
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             the
             Donatists
             are
             desired
             to
             name
             one
             for
             themselves
             ,
             who
             might
             joyn
             with
             the
             Cognitor
             appointed
             to
             judge
             of
             such
             particulars
             and
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             debate
             betwixt
             the
             Catholicks
             and
             them
             ;
             and
             their
             refusing
             therof
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             their
             not
             desiring
             an
             end
             of
             the
             controversie
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             Augustine
             and
             nigh
             300.
             
             Bishops
             with
             him
             who
             yeelded
             thereto
             ,
             did
             undervalue
             the
             matter
             in
             debate
             between
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             content
             to
             have
             differences
             in
             fact
             so
             decided
             .
             We
             find
             also
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             removing
             almost
             of
             all
             the
             forementioned
             schisms
             ,
             there
             were
             particular
             men
             ,
             either
             deputed
             by
             Synods
             ,
             or
             commissionated
             by
             adjacent
             Churches
             ,
             or
             called
             by
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             composing
             amicably
             of
             such
             practical
             differences
             as
             were
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             rents
             :
             And
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             were
             this
             more
             used
             for
             composing
             of
             Church-differences
             ,
             the
             height
             that
             oftentimes
             they
             come
             to
             in
             particulars
             ,
             might
             be
             prevented
             .
             
          
           
             We
             here
             think
             not
             fit
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             should
             be
             decided
             by
             Church-judicatories
             by
             a
             meer
             authoritative
             decision
             :
             not
             out
             of
             any
             dis-respect
             to
             Church-Judicatories
             ;
             but
             because
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             hinted
             in
             the
             generall
             grounds
             ,
             Church-judicatories
             are
             fitter
             for
             preventing
             such
             divisions
             than
             for
             removing
             of
             them
             :
             And
             further
             ,
             a
             Church-judicatory
             being
             in
             all
             publick
             divisions
             a
             party
             ,
             such
             decision
             would
             
             look
             liker
             submission
             (
             which
             men
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             induced
             unto
             )
             than
             union
             .
             Beside
             ,
             such
             a
             way
             i●…
             more
             ready
             to
             breed
             heart-burnings
             in
             such
             things
             as
             have
             been
             the
             matter
             of
             contest
             formerly
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             palpably
             in
             hazard
             to
             brangle
             an
             union
             scarce
             begun
             :
             Also
             ,
             men
             will
             more
             easily
             bear
             any
             decision
             wherein
             themselves
             have
             a
             consent
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             mediately
             by
             committing
             it
             to
             some
             others
             ,
             than
             where
             there
             is
             only
             a
             necessity
             of
             obeying
             ▪
             and
             especially
             where
             such
             prejudice
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Judge
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             supposed
             .
             This
             may
             be
             clearer
             from
             what
             may
             be
             said
             afterward
             .
          
           
             For
             regulating
             things
             which
             may
             occasionally
             fall
             
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             may
             propose
             these
             generall
             helps
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             be
             an
             abstinence
             from
             what
             may
             readily
             seem
             to
             prove
             the
             occasion
             of
             any
             difference
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             a
             time
             :
             and
             it
             is
             better
             to
             forbear
             many
             things
             ,
             than
             to
             brangle
             union
             ,
             or
             grieve
             a
             party
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             united
             ;
             Yet
             generally
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             driving
             and
             not
             forbearing
             ,
             that
             breedeth
             division
             ,
             and
             also
             grieveth
             men
             after
             union
             ,
             and
             tempts
             them
             to
             rue
             the
             same
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             a
             bar
             to
             any
             from
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             it
             only
             regulateth
             men
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             necessary
             duties
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             eschew
             the
             guilt
             of
             renting
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             grieving
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             most
             ,
             it
             relateth
             but
             to
             the
             tyming
             ▪
             manner
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             circumstance
             of
             a
             necessary
             duty
             :
             As
             suppose
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             planting
             a
             Church
             ,
             a
             division
             should
             in
             all
             appearance
             be
             like
             to
             arise
             ,
             It
             is
             more
             fit
             that
             it
             should
             be
             for
             a
             time
             suspended
             ,
             and
             other
             endeavours
             for
             facilitating
             the
             same
             used
             ,
             yea
             ,
             ere
             a
             breach
             be
             ,
             that
             even
             other
             persons
             be
             sought
             out
             ;
             for
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             duty
             to
             plant
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             worthy
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             alway
             a
             necessary
             dut●…
             to
             plant
             such
             a
             particular
             Church
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             a
             worthy
             person
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             more
             peace
             to
             the
             persons
             
             mind
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             particular
             place
             should
             vake
             for
             severall
             years
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             composednesse
             of
             her
             Judicatories
             ,
             should
             be
             marred
             thereby
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             other
             matters
             wherein
             forbearance
             is
             called-for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             doubtfull
             practices
             would
             be
             abstained
             ;
             
             and
             whatever
             side
             men
             choose
             in
             any
             occurring
             particular
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             done
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             convincingly
             approvable
             unto
             any
             of
             whatsoever
             side
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             often
             uncertain
             things
             ,
             or
             disputable
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             that
             breed
             differences
             amongst
             judicious
             sober
             men
             :
             men
             therefore
             would
             someway
             confine
             themselves
             within
             unquestionable
             things
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             have
             respect
             to
             their
             own
             consciences
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             is
             right
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             want
             not
             their
             own
             suspicions
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             their
             deed
             may
             either
             be
             soon
             tempted
             ,
             or
             grieved
             ;
             both
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             shun
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             usefull
             in
             such
             a
             time
             to
             
             have
             many
             brotherly
             consultations
             ,
             and
             conferences
             ,
             concerning
             such
             things
             as
             may
             be
             moved
             ,
             that
             things
             come
             not
             in
             abruptly
             ;
             for
             ,
             so
             sometimes
             men
             may
             be
             surprised
             with
             somewhat
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             become
             jealous
             where
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             :
             Also
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             respect
             so
             to
             communicate
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             men
             may
             thus
             know
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             whereas
             otherwayes
             ,
             men
             may
             be
             soon
             engaged
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             motion
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             easily
             brought
             off
             .
             This
             communication
             would
             not
             so
             much
             be
             by
             appointment
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             respect
             between
             particular
             persons
             :
             Also
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             respectively
             done
             to
             the
             person
             with
             submission
             to
             his
             reason
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             seem
             reasonably
             dissatisfied
             therewith
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             rellish
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             motion
             would
             be
             forborn
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             waited
             upon
             therein
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             connive
             at
             it
             ;
             this
             would
             breed
             confidence
             
             and
             make
             the
             designs
             joynt
             .
             And
             this
             way
             that
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             in
             the
             first
             moving
             of
             things
             ,
             would
             also
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             promoving
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Matters
             of
             difficulty
             would
             rather
             be
             committed
             
             to
             deputed
             persons
             than
             instantly
             decided
             ▪
             especially
             in
             superiour
             Judicatories
             .
             The
             reasons
             are
             .
             1
             ▪
             Because
             ordinarily
             superiour
             Judicatories
             cannot
             wait
             the
             time
             that
             fretted
             spirits
             will
             require
             to
             bring
             businesses
             of
             difficulty
             to
             any
             cordial
             close
             .
             2.
             
             It
             seemeth
             respective
             like
             when
             they
             are
             so
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             sleighting
             like
             when
             things
             are
             hastened
             .
             3.
             
             Neither
             so
             are
             all
             after-murmurings
             and
             risings
             of
             heart
             prevented
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             not
             heard
             to
             the
             full
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             time
             may
             do
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             be
             easie
             ere
             long
             which
             is
             difficult
             now
             .
             5.
             
             In
             such
             deputations
             there
             is
             more
             accesse
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             appointing
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             may
             most
             probably
             effectuate
             the
             thing
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ;
             and
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             a
             Church-judicatory
             is
             to
             take
             the
             way
             which
             may
             do
             the
             thing
             best
             ,
             aswell
             as
             a
             particular
             person
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             abstain
             from
             debatable
             things
             and
             hasty
             conclusions
             ,
             even
             as
             particular
             persons
             are
             :
             and
             oftentimes
             experience
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             such
             Commissions
             expede
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             more
             frequent
             Assemblies
             could
             not
             so
             well
             do
             .
             Hence
             we
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             ordinary
             in
             the
             primitive
             time
             upon
             such
             grounds
             ,
             to
             give
             Commission
             to
             some
             few
             to
             do
             things
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             that
             often-mentioned
             
               Council
               of
               Carthage
            
             did
             think
             good
             to
             dissolve
             ,
             and
             to
             depute
             so
             many
             for
             deciding
             that
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             discipline
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             by
             themselves
             so
             well
             be
             able
             to
             compasse
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             conceive
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             not
             unfit
             in
             such
             cases
             (
             for
             a
             time
             at
             least
             )
             to
             have
             some
             designed
             by
             mutual
             consent
             ,
             who
             might
             compose
             such
             occasional
             differences
             as
             possibly
             might
             arise
             ;
             or
             ,
             who
             at
             least
             might
             have
             so
             much
             power
             as
             to
             restrain
             and
             keep
             down
             the
             same
             from
             being
             a
             new
             ground
             of
             division
             
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             matter
             of
             great
             grief
             to
             any
             party
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             constitute
             a
             new
             Judicatory
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             to
             provide
             a
             mean
             for
             keeping
             up
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             preventing
             of
             confusion
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             present
             distemper
             of
             spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             for
             attaining
             that
             end
             by
             the
             constituted
             Judicatory
             :
             Nature
             in
             such
             a
             case
             teaches
             all
             men
             to
             seek
             for
             order
             in
             every
             society
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             supposed
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             joyning
             in
             ordinary
             Judicatories
             without
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             attained
             with
             this
             ,
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             denied
             to
             the
             Church
             which
             agreeth
             to
             all
             other
             societies
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             to
             want
             union
             in
             Church-judicatories
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             it
             so
             qualified
             .
             Sure
             some
             Churches
             would
             ,
             and
             do
             think
             much
             to
             attain
             this
             length
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             many
             voluntary
             associations
             which
             worthy
             men
             have
             been
             led
             unto
             ,
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             attaining
             of
             some
             union
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             good
             friends
             to
             Church-government
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             that
             warranteth
             them
             in
             their
             deed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             union
             and
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             impossibility
             that
             there
             is
             of
             any
             further
             mean
             for
             attaining
             the
             same
             ,
             will
             warrant
             this
             practice
             in
             the
             case
             supposed
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             not
             simply
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             best
             constituted
             Government
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             a
             good
             condition
             ?
             but
             it
             is
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Government
             with
             such
             a
             qualification
             ,
             be
             better
             than
             no
             Government
             ,
             or
             a
             divided
             Government
             ,
             it
             being
             supposed
             that
             no
             other
             in
             the
             circumstantiat
             case
             can
             be
             attained
             ?
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             considered
             also
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             voluntary
             reference
             to
             such
             persons
             ,
             doth
             not
             include
             any
             authority
             ,
             as
             to
             ordain
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             depose
             ,
             &c.
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             fitnesse
             or
             unfitnesse
             of
             such
             a
             Plantation
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Processe
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             was
             mentioned
             in
             reference
             to
             differences
             past
             ;
             for
             ,
             what
             was
             said
             there
             ,
             is
             also
             binding
             here
             .
          
           
             Neither
             can
             this
             be
             thought
             any
             limitation
             or
             
             weakning
             of
             Church-authority
             and
             power
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             doth
             make
             that
             authority
             and
             power
             stronger
             than
             formerly
             it
             was
             without
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             so
             circumstantiate
             ;
             and
             the
             question
             still
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             not
             in
             thesi
             ,
             but
             in
             hypothesi
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             
             for
             the
             recovery
             and
             strengthening
             of
             an
             authority
             that
             for
             the
             time
             is
             not
             in
             exercise
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             such
             an
             extent
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             give
             the
             same
             a
             being
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             its
             former
             lustre
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             weak
             man
             should
             be
             led
             ,
             or
             get
             a
             staff
             in
             his
             hand
             till
             he
             recover
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             disjoynted
             leg
             should
             be
             fenced
             about
             otherwayes
             than
             one
             that
             is
             whole
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             the
             sooner
             in
             capacity
             to
             walk
             without
             these
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             but
             a
             temporary
             accessory
             help
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             pleaded-for
             as
             an
             essential
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             lawfull
             expedient
             when
             it
             cannot
             be
             wanted
             .
             4.
             
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             that
             possibly
             no
             use
             may
             be
             thereof
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             encroachment
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             need
             thereof
             ,
             so
             as
             things
             cannot
             cordially
             be
             composed
             otherwayes
             ,
             Is
             is
             not
             expedient
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             a
             further
             inconvenience
             ?
             5.
             
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             when
             union
             is
             made-up
             betwixt
             two
             Nations
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             same
             Nations
             ,
             especially
             where
             Authority
             hath
             been
             brangled
             ,
             that
             some
             by
             joynt
             consent
             be
             chosen
             for
             deciding
             of
             such
             things
             as
             may
             occasion
             a
             new
             breach
             :
             and
             there
             are
             many
             instances
             of
             this
             in
             history
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             being
             of
             Authority
             is
             cumulative
             to
             the
             means
             that
             men
             are
             naturally
             furnished
             with
             ,
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             union
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             exclude
             such
             prudential
             considerations
             .
          
           
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             Church-authority
             and
             Government
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             nature
             and
             
             sound
             reason
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             Church-government
             ,
             which
             hath
             its
             own
             policy
             grounded
             upon
             these
             :
             And
             although
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             be
             not
             to
             be
             gathered
             from
             these
             ,
             nor
             the
             ends
             which
             they
             
             should
             aim
             at
             who
             govern
             ,
             yet
             the
             manner
             how
             such
             a
             Government
             is
             to
             attain
             these
             ends
             is
             in
             positive
             things
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             them
             :
             hence
             sometimes
             men
             are
             to
             use
             intreaties
             and
             perswasions
             ▪
             somtimes
             threatnings
             and
             authoritative
             means
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             end
             may
             be
             attained
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             Church-government
             in
             the
             general
             be
             determined
             ,
             and
             men
             be
             not
             free
             to
             associate
             or
             not
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             much
             ▪
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             in
             associating
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             manner
             mutually
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             which
             still
             may
             regulate
             circumstances
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             Church-authority
             should
             be
             alwayes
             exercised
             in
             every
             thing
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             exercised
             but
             when
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Church-authority
             as
             edifies
             not
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             in
             such
             cases
             the
             interposing
             of
             Church-authority
             in
             the
             ultimat
             decision
             of
             matters
             be
             not
             edifying
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             encroachment
             upon
             it
             to
             say
             it
             should
             not
             be
             exercised
             in
             that
             case
             ;
             and
             so
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             that
             which
             dependeth
             upon
             this
             reference
             ,
             is
             ,
             only
             prudentially
             to
             discern
             and
             judge
             ,
             if
             in
             such
             and
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             it
             be
             fit
             for
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             that
             Church-authority
             should
             decide
             in
             such
             a
             particular
             matter
             ,
             wherein
             not
             the
             authority
             or
             power
             ▪
             but
             the
             prudence
             ,
             zeal
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             such
             persons
             are
             to
             be
             respected
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             a
             forbearance
             .
             4.
             
             We
             will
             find
             the
             great
             Apostle
             oftentimes
             condescending
             
             to
             lay
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             to
             intreat
             and
             beseech
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             union
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             to
             advise
             ,
             when
             he
             thought
             his
             intreaties
             might
             more
             kindly
             prevail
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             he
             thought
             his
             authority
             might
             be
             questioned
             ,
             or
             his
             authoritative
             acting
             hazard
             a
             schism
             :
             which
             grounds
             ,
             being
             moral
             ,
             may
             warrant
             a
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             case
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             to
             follow
             his
             example
             .
             5.
             
             Seing
             union
             is
             maintained
             when
             it
             is
             weak
             by
             the
             same
             means
             by
             which
             it
             is
             begun
             ,
             (
             for
             union
             is
             not
             compleated
             when
             some
             agreement
             is
             closed
             )
             and
             seing
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             an
             
             authoritative
             way
             is
             not
             fittest
             for
             conceiving
             and
             bringing
             forth
             the
             same
             ;
             So
             neither
             will
             it
             be
             for
             giving
             of
             it
             suck
             and
             milk
             till
             it
             be
             able
             to
             abide
             stronger
             meat
             .
             6.
             
             Seing
             Church-authority
             is
             parental
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             tenderest
             sort
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unbecoming
             that
             it
             condescend
             even
             to
             the
             weaknesse
             and
             childish
             distempers
             of
             some
             members
             ,
             supposing
             there
             be
             such
             standing
             in
             need
             thereof
             ;
             and
             if
             such
             condescending
             may
             joyn
             them
             in
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             place
             ,
             and
             prevent
             even
             their
             snares
             and
             miscarriages
             more
             effectually
             than
             authoritative
             means
             will
             do
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             the
             time
             suspected
             by
             them
             ;
             ought
             not
             such
             means
             to
             be
             followed
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             should
             continue
             in
             their
             infirmity
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             peremptory
             using
             of
             authoritative
             means
             and
             the
             denial
             of
             this
             ;
             will
             it
             be
             thought
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             exoner
             men
             from
             having
             accession
             unto
             their
             fall
             ?
             or
             will
             it
             look
             like
             that
             tendernesse
             and
             condescendency
             which
             mothers
             and
             nurses
             ought
             to
             have
             to
             children
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             childish
             and
             unreasonable
             moodes
             ?
             7.
             
             This
             also
             mis-states
             the
             question
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             here
             to
             be
             considered
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             not
             what
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             Church-authority
             simply
             ,
             but
             comparatively
             ,
             what
             is
             fittest
             for
             procureing
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             to
             be
             a
             mean
             for
             recovering
             her
             to
             a
             full
             authoritative
             manner
             of
             acting
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             supposed
             to
             be
             brangled
             .
             Beside
             ,
             if
             the
             recovery
             of
             Church-authority
             be
             a
             duty
             requiring
             means
             to
             be
             used
             suitable
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             then
             the
             use
             of
             this
             mean
             must
             be
             a
             duty
             :
             because
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             supposed
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             probable
             mean
             for
             attaining
             to
             that
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             more
             easie
             way
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             authoritative
             determination
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             more
             fit
             for
             men
             to
             submit
             to
             that
             .
             Answ.
             That
             supposeth
             no
             present
             distemper
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             answereth
             not
             to
             the
             case
             stated
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             men
             do
             not
             that
             ;
             Is
             not
             this
             more
             fit
             for
             present
             edification
             ,
             and
             more
             probable
             for
             attaining
             to
             a
             full
             authoritative
             
             way
             of
             acting
             ,
             than
             the
             continuing
             of
             a
             division
             without
             condefcending
             in
             this
             ?
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             also
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             the
             exercising
             of
             Church-authority
             in
             particular
             cases
             ,
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             is
             an
             affirmative
             precept
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             not
             bind
             
               ad
               semper
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             rule
             of
             affirmative
             precepts
             ;
             it
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             unsuitable
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             precepts
             by
             which
             it
             is
             commanded
             ,
             to
             adde
             such
             qualifications
             as
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             case
             presupposed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
            
             .
             Some
             advertisements
             concerning
             the
             overtures
             proposed
             .
          
           
             TO
             come
             now
             to
             some
             advertisements
             accordding
             as
             we
             did
             propose
             ;
             we
             must
             shortly
             put
             them
             together
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             too
             prolix
             in
             every
             thing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             it
             would
             be
             adverted
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             peremptorinesse
             urged
             in
             any
             of
             the
             former
             helps
             or
             remedies
             ,
             but
             if
             other
             means
             may
             be
             found
             more
             effectuall
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             to
             cede
             .
             Only
             this
             is
             intended
             ,
             that
             if
             no
             more
             probable
             and
             effectuall
             means
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             or
             applied
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             on
             such
             like
             grounds
             to
             unite
             than
             to
             continue
             a
             division
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             adverted
             ,
             That
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             a
             condescending
             ,
             in
             the
             concluding
             of
             ,
             and
             fixing
             on
             the
             means
             ,
             (
             especially
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             )
             as
             by
             the
             expressing
             of
             time
             ,
             manner
             ,
             and
             other
             particular
             circumstances
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             fears
             of
             both
             may
             be
             someway
             guarded
             against
             ,
             and
             each
             by
             shewing
             respect
             to
             other
             ,
             may
             endeavour
             the
             removing
             of
             their
             mutuall
             jealousies
             ;
             for
             ▪
             seing
             jealousies
             are
             mutuall
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             too
             much
             for
             one
             side
             to
             think
             that
             the
             other
             should
             wholly
             credit
             them
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             condescending
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Although
             there
             should
             be
             fears
             that
             things
             should
             again
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             undertake
             a
             way
             of
             union
             ,
             not
             every
             way
             satisfying
             ;
             yet
             it
             would
             be
             essayed
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             prevent
             that
             fear
             ,
             such
             an
             objection
             is
             loosed
             ;
             if
             some
             interruption
             come
             again
             to
             hazard
             an
             outbreaking
             ,
             these
             who
             are
             accessory
             thereto
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             more
             guilty
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             are
             innocent
             therein
             ,
             may
             have
             more
             peace
             ▪
             than
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             essayed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             union
             cannot
             be
             compleated
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             then
             their
             would
             be
             endeavours
             to
             fix
             it
             so
             far
             as
             is
             attainable
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             increasing
             of
             division
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             may
             not
             be
             a
             positive
             union
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             positive
             division
             and
             opposition
             may
             be
             shunned
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             would
             be
             endeavoured
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             such
             divisions
             ,
             men
             may
             mutually
             concur
             in
             that
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             division
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             ,
             division
             in
             one
             particular
             ought
             not
             ,
             nor
             will
             not
             warrantably
             hinder
             mutuall
             acting
             in
             other
             things
             where
             there
             is
             none
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             an
             interruption
             in
             carrying
             on
             the
             work
             of
             God
             joyntly
             in
             Government
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             difference
             concerning
             that
             ;
             vet
             if
             there
             be
             accesse
             to
             promove
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             body
             by
             an
             united
             way
             of
             preaching
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             and
             improven
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             is
             done
             in
             some
             places
             where
             Government
             is
             not
             allowed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whatever
             the
             case
             be
             ,
             we
             suppose
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             make
             the
             best
             thereof
             ,
             when
             men
             cannot
             win
             the
             length
             they
             would
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
            
             What
             is
             incumbent
             to
             Magistrates
             and
             People
             for
             remedying
             this
             evil
             .
          
           
             IT
             resteth
             now
             that
             we
             should
             speak
             something
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             incumbent
             to
             Magistrates
             and
             People
             ,
             for
             remedying
             of
             such
             an
             evil
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             being
             keeped
             so
             long
             on
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             cannot
             enter
             on
             this
             ;
             We
             shall
             only
             lay
             down
             these
             few
             generals
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             neither
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             be
             offended
             or
             stumbled
             at
             such
             divisions
             ,
             or
             thereby
             be
             brought
             to
             have
             lesse
             esteem
             either
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             Worship
             ,
             or
             the
             Ministery
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             much
             lesse
             would
             there
             be
             insulting
             over
             ,
             or
             advantage
             taken
             against
             ,
             these
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             as
             is
             recorded
             to
             the
             infamy
             of
             several
             persons
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             all
             would
             be
             affected
             therewith
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             most
             dangerous
             snare
             ,
             and
             fearfull
             plague
             :
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             Augustine
             doth
             seriously
             presse
             his
             Boniface
             ,
             Governour
             of
             Africk
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             stumble
             at
             the
             divisions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Epist.
             50.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             would
             search
             if
             they
             have
             had
             any
             sinfull
             influence
             upon
             the
             procuring
             of
             such
             a
             stroke
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             plague
             and
             wo
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             look
             back
             to
             the
             rise
             thereof
             ;
             who
             knows
             but
             the
             sins
             of
             Magistrates
             or
             People
             in
             their
             fretting
             at
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Government
             ,
             despising
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             not
             receiving
             of
             the
             Word
             nor
             walking
             answerably
             therto
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             may
             have
             procured
             this
             division
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             judicial
             stroke
             on
             them
             to
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             former
             sin
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             strengthen
             their
             tentation
             to
             despise
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             more
             to
             their
             own
             ruin
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             formerly
             spoken
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             would
             be
             carefull
             to
             abstain
             from
             what
             may
             
             further
             or
             heighten
             the
             breach
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             means
             endeavour
             not
             to
             be
             engaged
             in
             such
             sidings
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             often
             encourageth
             others
             ,
             and
             encreaseth
             and
             fixeth
             a
             rent
             ;
             and
             in
             experience
             it
             is
             seen
             ,
             that
             these
             schisms
             were
             ever
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             most
             difficultly
             removed
             ,
             wherein
             people
             came
             to
             party
             ,
             and
             side
             with
             opposit
             sides
             in
             the
             division
             :
             and
             seing
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             doth
             forbid
             people
             as
             well
             as
             Ministers
             to
             divide
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             their
             duty
             ,
             not
             to
             joyn
             in
             such
             a
             division
             .
             Also
             ,
             it
             unfits
             them
             to
             get
             good
             from
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             good
             for
             removing
             of
             a
             rent
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             If
             doubtfull
             disputations
             ,
             vain
             janglings
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             questions
             ,
             that
             tend
             not
             to
             edification
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             eschewed
             by
             people
             ,
             then
             we
             conceive
             that
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             cases
             presupposed
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             esteemed
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             are
             by
             all
             respective
             means
             seriously
             to
             presse
             the
             abstaining
             from
             ,
             and
             composing
             of
             such
             differences
             ,
             by
             their
             serious
             representations
             of
             the
             ills
             thereof
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             places
             to
             have
             the
             same
             remedyed
             .
             And
             were
             this
             more
             amongst
             people
             ,
             upon
             occasions
             in
             due
             manner
             ,
             to
             testifie
             their
             sober
             resentment
             of
             such
             evils
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             union
             ,
             and
             condescendency
             for
             attaining
             the
             same
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             is
             fit
             ,
             it
             would
             much
             more
             become
             the
             sobriety
             of
             tender
             Christians
             and
             be
             much
             more
             effectual
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             heightening
             and
             aggreging
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             any
             one
             party
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             carrying
             reports
             or
             informations
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             which
             may
             kindle
             humours
             to
             a
             flame
             that
             are
             hot
             and
             smoaking
             already
             .
             It
             would
             affect
             a
             heart
             to
             hear
             the
             regraits
             and
             expostulations
             that
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Gratian
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             have
             anent
             the
             divisions
             of
             Church-men
             in
             their
             times
             and
             their
             exhortations
             to
             remedy
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             sorts
             would
             endeavour
             to
             be
             in
             good
             tearms
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             own
             particular
             conditions
             :
             and
             when
             all
             faileth
             ,
             they
             would
             still
             be
             instantly
             dealing
             with
             God
             by
             prayer
             for
             healing
             of
             the
             
             same
             ,
             as
             accounting
             it
             a
             great
             plague
             ▪
             even
             to
             them
             ,
             while
             this
             continueth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
            
             .
             The
             grounds
             and
             motives
             of
             the
             desired
             union
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             thing
             proposed
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             was
             ,
             the
             grounds
             whereby
             union
             on
             such
             like
             tearms
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             might
             be
             pressed
             :
             but
             seing
             somethings
             to
             this
             purpose
             have
             been
             already
             here
             and
             there
             inserted
             ,
             upon
             severall
             occasions
             ;
             and
             seing
             these
             who
             are
             mainly
             concerned
             in
             this
             ,
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             most
             tenderly
             zealous
             of
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             stand
             much
             in
             need
             of
             many
             motives
             to
             perswade
             to
             this
             which
             doth
             so
             nearly
             concern
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             fearing
             to
             heap
             up
             too
             many
             words
             in
             a
             matter
             so
             clear
             ,
             we
             shall
             forbear
             to
             insist
             ,
             and
             only
             propose
             some
             considerations
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             tender
             Reader
             ,
             especially
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             particular
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             may
             occur
             in
             the
             case
             of
             division
             .
             And
             let
             God
             Himself
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             ,
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             order
             ,
             put
             them
             home
             to
             consciences
             with
             a
             strong
             hand
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             consciencious
             Reader
             may
             consider
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             well
             weighed
             that
             is
             formerly
             proposed
             ,
             with
             what
             may
             besides
             occur
             to
             himself
             ,
             If
             the
             study
             of
             union
             be
             not
             a
             most
             necessary
             thing
             ,
             and
             if
             without
             the
             essaying
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             means
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             interest
             and
             calling
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             peace
             ,
             as
             being
             sufficiently
             exonered
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             great
             end
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             can
             be
             solid
             quietnesse
             to
             continue
             division
             upon
             the
             grounds
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             to
             sleight
             the
             pursuing
             after
             union
             ,
             if
             attainable
             ,
             upon
             these
             or
             such
             like
             tearms
             as
             are
             proposed
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             and
             such
             other
             cases
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             a
             Church
             is
             under
             externall
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             dispensation
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             
             furnace
             ;
             to
             be
             therein
             strugling
             and
             wrestling
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Churches
             greatest
             peace
             and
             calm
             ,
             to
             be
             contending
             for
             matters
             of
             such
             concernment
             ,
             O
             how
             unsuitable
             is
             it
             !
             Though
             indeed
             condescending
             be
             called-for
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             ▪
             much
             more
             and
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             at
             such
             a
             time
             .
             The
             judicious
             ,
             and
             great
             Divine
             Calvin
             ,
             doth
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             exceedingly
             aggrege
             the
             divisions
             amongst
             some
             English
             in
             Frankford
             ,
             who
             being
             banished
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             for
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             did
             even
             there
             contend
             for
             matters
             of
             little
             moment
             .
             This
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             Epist.
             200.
             )
             was
             exceeding
             intempestiv●…
             ,
             or
             untimous
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             offensive
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             unbecoming
             their
             case
             :
             And
             although
             he
             utterly
             disapproved
             these
             ceremonies
             ,
             as
             unbecoming
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Yet
             doth
             he
             (
             Epist.
             206.
             )
             presse
             moderation
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             using
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Sicuti
               autem
               eos
               qui
               à
               vobis
               dissentiebant
               hortatus
               sum
               ,
               ut
               qua
               possent
               moderatione
               inflecterent
               ;
               ita
               mihi
               displicuit
               ,
               nihil
               vicissima
               parte
               vestra
               recedi
               vel
               remitti
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               As
               I
               did
               exhort
               these
               who
               were
               not
               of
               one
               mind
               with
               you
               ,
               to
               stretch
               themselves
               with
               all
               possible
               moderation
               ;
               So
               it
               did
               displease
               me
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               upon
               the
               other
               hand
               by
               you
               ,
               nothing
               ceded
               or
               remitted
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             case
             is
             ,
             When
             a
             Church
             by
             division
             ,
             is
             laid
             open
             to
             grosse
             hereticks
             ,
             who
             wait
             the
             occasion
             of
             such
             a
             division
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             an
             infall
             upon
             her
             .
             Division
             should
             be
             shunned
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             union
             should
             be
             at
             any
             rate
             ▪
             of
             warrantable
             condescendency
             ▪
             purchased
             .
             In
             that
             difference
             between
             Eusebius
             and
             Basilius
             ,
             at
             first
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             eschew
             division
             ;
             for
             which
             end
             at
             Nazianzens
             desire
             ,
             Basilius
             removed
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Arians
             were
             like
             to
             take
             advantage
             thereof
             ,
             he
             did
             again
             return
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             condescending
             made
             up
             a
             perfect
             union
             ,
             thereby
             to
             stop
             the
             door
             against
             the
             in-breaking
             of
             errour
             upon
             that
             people
             :
             Which
             fact
             is
             ever
             highly
             commended
             ,
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             seasosonablnesse
             
             thereof
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             tentation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             case
             wherein
             union
             would
             especially
             be
             studied
             ▪
             is
             ,
             When
             there
             is
             little
             help
             from
             without
             ,
             to
             the
             sustaining
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             men
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             have
             and
             take
             liberty
             to
             act
             as
             they
             will
             :
             because
             then
             union
             is
             the
             only
             wall
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             fall
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             guard
             ▪
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             necessity
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             hath
             made
             men
             think
             upon
             associations
             and
             mutuall
             bonds
             ,
             for
             the
             establishing
             and
             confirming
             of
             union
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             ▪
             when
             some
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             especially
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Government
             ,
             is
             questioned
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             are
             despised
             ,
             and
             someway
             made
             contemptible
             before
             men
             :
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             for
             respect
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             men
             ought
             to
             condescend
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             to
             their
             former
             beauty
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             attained
             without
             this
             ;
             because
             division
             maketh
             all
             to
             appear
             contemptible
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             some
             speciall
             nick
             ,
             or
             choak
             ,
             or
             crisis
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             When
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             present
             uniting
             and
             gripping
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             the
             division
             and
             breach
             will
             grow
             greater
             and
             wider
             and
             be
             more
             difficultly
             removable
             .
             In
             such
             a
             case
             men
             ought
             to
             stretch
             themselves
             
               with
               all
               the
               moderation
               that
               is
               possible
            
             (
             as
             Calvins
             expression
             is
             )
             if
             they
             may
             now
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             through
             Gods
             good
             hand
             upon
             them
             ,
             come
             to
             some
             agreement
             ,
             and
             taking
             grip
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             while
             it
             is
             possible
             .
             And
             if
             each
             of
             these
             alone
             ,
             strongly
             presse
             the
             study
             of
             union
             ,
             even
             beyond
             what
             is
             ordinary
             ;
             O
             how
             very
             strongly
             will
             all
             of
             them
             ▪
             put
             together
             ,
             presse
             it
             !
             And
             how
             actively
             should
             men
             ,
             zealous
             for
             God
             and
             His
             precious
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             tender
             of
             the
             edification
             of
             souls
             ,
             bestir
             themselves
             to
             follow
             after
             peace
             in
             such
             a
             vehemently
             urging
             case
             ?
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             would
             be
             seriously
             considered
             and
             thought
             upon
             ,
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             possibility
             ,
             and
             
             feasablenesse
             ,
             and
             accesse
             to
             attainment
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             desirable
             end
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             tenaciousnesse
             in
             some
             ,
             may
             make
             union
             in
             the
             least
             things
             impossible
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             may
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             esteem
             ,
             or
             the
             dependance
             of
             others
             upon
             him
             because
             of
             these
             ,
             have
             some
             speciall
             stroke
             and
             influence
             upon
             the
             thing
             :
             But
             the
             Reader
             would
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             someway
             the
             stick
             be
             not
             at
             himself
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             not
             something
             possible
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             union
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             condescended
             to
             ;
             for
             ,
             although
             he
             hath
             not
             power
             over
             the
             wills
             of
             others
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             over
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             him
             consider
             ,
             If
             the
             ills
             that
             follow
             division
             be
             not
             great
             and
             certain
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             stopping
             at
             any
             step
             of
             the
             condescending
             called-for
             ,
             will
             bear
             out
             the
             conscience
             against
             the
             cryes
             of
             so
             many
             reproaches
             that
             are
             casten
             upon
             Ordinances
             by
             some
             ;
             against
             the
             many
             challenges
             that
             will
             arise
             upon
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             occasioned
             by
             such
             divisions
             ;
             and
             against
             the
             impression
             that
             the
             weighting
             and
             sadning
             of
             many
             honest
             hearts
             ,
             will
             have
             with
             it
             one
             day
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             dare
             step
             in
             to
             judgment
             ,
             without
             fear
             of
             being
             found
             faulty
             in
             any
             measure
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             forementioned
             inconveniencies
             ;
             if
             his
             condescending
             ,
             as
             is
             called-for
             ,
             might
             have
             prevented
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             would
             consider
             ,
             if
             at
             the
             appearing
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             all
             such
             affections
             shall
             be
             laid
             by
             ,
             and
             disputings
             will
             not
             have
             place
             ,
             nor
             recriminations
             be
             admitted
             ;
             if
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             he
             may
             not
             have
             more
             peace
             in
             condescending
             upon
             either
             side
             ,
             as
             is
             proposed
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             by
             refusing
             the
             same
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             division
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             would
             be
             seriously
             pondered
             ,
             whether
             union
             by
             such
             condescendency
             ,
             or
             division
             without
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             most
             profitable
             and
             edifying
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             these
             things
             be
             of
             such
             consequence
             ,
             as
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             further
             edification
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Reader
             may
             consider
             ,
             if
             ever
             in
             the
             practice
             
             of
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             orthodox
             and
             sober
             Divines
             ,
             old
             or
             late
             ,
             any
             so
             circumstantiated
             division
             will
             be
             found
             warrantable
             ,
             or
             if
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             debate
             ,
             they
             would
             probably
             have
             stuck
             at
             any
             condescension
             that
             is
             here
             required
             upon
             either
             hand
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             If
             all
             the
             present
             reformed
             Churches
             being
             appealed
             unto
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             were
             singly
             and
             impartially
             to
             give
             judgement
             thereanent
             ,
             whether
             it
             could
             upon
             any
             ground
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             judge
             such
             condescending
             unlawfull
             upon
             either
             side
             ,
             if
             by
             it
             and
             no
             otherwayes
             union
             were
             to
             be
             attained
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             if
             all
             that
             ever
             have
             written
             on
             this
             subject
             of
             old
             or
             late
             were
             consulted
             ,
             that
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             )
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             the
             condescension
             that
             they
             allow
             for
             attaining
             ,
             and
             preserving
             of
             union
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             a
             larger
             extent
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             case
             required
             ;
             And
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             hardly
             will
             it
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             from
             such
             writings
             there
             will
             be
             a
             sticking
             allowed
             upon
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             is
             proposed
             .
             And
             will
             it
             be
             safe
             ,
             at
             once
             to
             condemn
             so
             many
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Reader
             may
             reflect
             on
             himself
             ,
             and
             try
             what
             are
             his
             thoughts
             of
             former
             divisions
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             approve
             most
             ordinarily
             these
             that
             were
             most
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             these
             that
             in
             such
             a
             circumstantiated
             case
             did
             study
             condescendency
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             within
             himself
             judge
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             more
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             that
             such
             divisions
             had
             been
             removed
             upon
             such
             like
             tearms
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             should
             have
             been
             continued
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             not
             in
             his
             bosome
             a
             kind
             of
             indignation
             at
             the
             rigid
             drivers
             of
             such
             a
             division
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             know
             and
             discern
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             as
             impartiall
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             may
             consider
             ,
             If
             union
             be
             not
             made
             up
             upon
             such
             or
             the
             like
             tearms
             ;
             and
             if
             upon
             other
             tearms
             
             it
             be
             impossible
             ,
             What
             will
             follow
             ,
             or
             what
             usually
             doth
             follow
             in
             such
             cases
             ?
             Doth
             not
             bitternesse
             grow
             to
             a
             height
             amongst
             orthodox
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             each
             of
             them
             were
             enemies
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             enemies
             to
             one
             anothers
             persons
             ?
             names
             also
             are
             often
             imposed
             upon
             each
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             both
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             good
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             advantage
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             by
             such
             designations
             to
             render
             one
             another
             odious
             ▪
             contemptible
             and
             uselesse
             :
             As
             these
             that
             refused
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             Easter
             ,
             were
             called
             Quartodecimani
             ;
             whereupon
             followeth
             abstinence
             in
             communion
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             turning
             aside
             unto
             errour
             and
             novelty
             amongst
             some
             ;
             indulgence
             if
             not
             connivance
             at
             ,
             and
             compliance
             with
             grosse
             and
             corrupt
             men
             amongst
             others
             ;
             coldnesse
             in
             zeal
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             upsitting
             in
             the
             power
             and
             practice
             of
             godlinesse
             amongst
             all
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             wofull
             effects
             .
             And
             shall
             ,
             alas
             ,
             shall
             the
             weight
             of
             all
             these
             sad
             and
             Religion-ruining
             consequents
             ,
             be
             stated
             upon
             the
             refusing
             of
             such
             condescendency
             as
             is
             here
             called-for
             ?
             G●…d
             forbid
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             would
             be
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             generation
             that
             shall
             succeed
             ?
             Shall
             such
             a
             division
             be
             propagated
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             made
             heirs
             thereto
             ?
             Shall
             not
             they
             either
             continue
             miserable
             under
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ,
             with
             such
             heightening
             circumstances
             as
             cannot
             but
             follow
             ?
             (
             and
             will
             any
             ingenuous
             and
             posteritycompassionating
             Reader
             think
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             affected
             therewith
             ?
             )
             Or
             they
             must
             endeavour
             the
             recovery
             of
             union
             with
             much
             more
             difficulty
             than
             it
             may
             now
             be
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             certainly
             that
             generation
             will
             be
             in
             hazard
             to
             curse
             these
             that
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             who
             did
             bring
             them
             forth
             under
             the
             necessity
             of
             continuing
             under
             the
             sin
             ,
             snare
             ,
             and
             torturing-plague
             of
             divisions
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             of
             being
             in
             so
             greatly-puzling
             and
             perplexing
             straits
             ,
             ere
             they
             could
             expede
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             If
             yet
             the
             Reader
             be
             not
             convinced
             positively
             to
             joyn
             and
             further
             union
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             let
             him
             yet
             consider
             if
             he
             hath
             sufficient
             clearnesse
             to
             oppose
             and
             cry
             down
             the
             same
             as
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             hath
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             to
             cry
             down
             all
             that
             ever
             have
             approven
             or
             do
             approve
             the
             removing
             of
             a
             division
             upon
             such
             terms
             as
             these
             proposed
             ?
             and
             if
             he
             dare
             with
             confidence
             from
             his
             own
             particular
             dissatisfaction
             ,
             mar
             the
             same
             amongst
             others
             ?
             and
             if
             possibly
             he
             might
             not
             have
             more
             freedom
             negatively
             to
             lye
             by
             ,
             and
             neither
             directly
             nor
             indirectly
             to
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             such
             an
             offence
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Church
             might
             not
             have
             more
             profit
             ,
             and
             he
             more
             peace
             in
             so
             doing
             ?
             and
             if
             he
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             he
             may
             consider
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             better
             to
             endeavour
             such
             a
             composure
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             dissatisfaction
             of
             some
             (
             who
             possibly
             may
             afterward
             lay
             by
             their
             discontent
             )
             than
             out
             of
             preposterous
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             hazard
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             ?
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             bring
             a
             leaking
             ship
             to
             land
             in
             a
             storm
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             upon
             some
             mistake
             ,
             oppose
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Let
             him
             consider
             ,
             if
             ever
             condescending
             in
             such
             things
             hath
             been
             observed
             to
             bring
             any
             hurt
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             whereas
             selfwillednesse
             (
             whereof
             a
             Minister
             especially
             should
             be
             free
             )
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             dangerous
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             points
             fundamentall
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             which
             Anastasius
             pressed
             ,
             hath
             been
             most
             zealously
             opposed
             as
             hurtfull
             ,
             because
             thereby
             the
             foundation
             was
             strucken
             at
             ,
             and
             errour
             in
             fundamental
             things
             got
             equal
             footing
             with
             truth
             ;
             But
             can
             ever
             this
             be
             said
             in
             such
             things
             as
             are
             supposed
             in
             the
             case
             laid
             down
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Reader
             may
             consider
             ,
             if
             in
             sobernesse
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             abstracted
             manner
             
               extra
               aestum
               disputationis
            
             ,
             he
             were
             giving
             his
             advice
             to
             a
             Church
             so
             divided
             ,
             and
             immediatly
             thereafter
             to
             step
             in
             to
             judgment
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             readily
             incline
             to
             commend
             union
             on
             these
             or
             such
             other
             terms
             ,
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             credit
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             removing
             of
             stumbling-blocks
             from
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             cases
             formerly
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             might
             not
             have
             more
             peace
             to
             step
             to
             judgment
             after
             such
             an
             advice
             ,
             than
             if
             rigidly
             he
             should
             inhibit
             such
             condescension
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             leave
             the
             judicious
             ,
             consciencious
             ,
             and
             tender
             Reader
             ,
             to
             answer
             these
             and
             many
             such
             things
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             do
             :
             and
             if
             any
             ,
             out
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             hope
             none
             will
             ,
             and
             heartily
             wish
             none
             may
             )
             shall
             not
             conscienciously
             ponder
             the
             same
             ,
             we
             leave
             him
             to
             consider
             that
             he
             must
             reckon
             to
             God
             therefore
             ,
             and
             shall
             only
             obtest
             him
             that
             he
             will
             have
             more
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             than
             to
             his
             own
             inclination
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             will
             at
             least
             by
             some
             other
             lawfull
             ,
             possible
             and
             probable
             mean
             essay
             the
             removing
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             prevention
             of
             the
             growth
             of
             such
             divisions
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             withall
             construct
             well
             of
             the
             essayes
             of
             others
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             all
             before
             the
             common
             Judge
             ,
             who
             ,
             we
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             loveth
             the
             Truth
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             hath
             joyned
             these
             together
             ,
             which
             therefore
             ought
             by
             no
             man
             to
             be
             put
             asunder
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A37042-e6670
           
             First
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Second
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Third
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Fourth
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Fifth
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Sixth
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Seventh
             Distinction
             
          
           
             Eighth
             Distinction
             
          
           
             Ninth
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Tenth
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Eleventh
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Twelfth
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Thirteenth
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Fourteenth
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Fifteenth
             Distinction
             
          
           
             Sixteenth
             Distinction
             
          
           
             Other
             Distinctions
             of
             Scandal
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             when
             men
             stand
             not
             to
             offend
             us
             ?
          
           
             What
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             lawfull
             &
             the
             offence
             doubtfull
             ?
          
           
             What
             ,
             if
             sufficient
             pains
             have
             been
             taken
             to
             inform
             ?
          
           
             What
             to
             be
             don
             whe●…
             there
             is
             a
             real
             〈◊〉
             betw●…xt
             p●…r
             ti●…
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             a
             civil
             interest
             ?
          
           
             What
             ,
             when
             the
             Commands
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             Offence
             are
             in
             opposition
             ?
          
           
             What
             is
             t●…
             be
             done
             in
             a
             case
             when
             offence
             is
             like
             to
             follow
             on
             either
             side
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             when
             doing
             will
             offend
             the
             weak
             and
             tender
             ,
             and
             irritate
             the
             perverse
             ,
             &
             contra
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A37042-e11190
           
             When
             a
             scandall
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             .
          
           
             Where
             offences
             are
             publick
             ,
             yet
             difference
             is
             to
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             ends
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             All
             offences
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             not
             alway
             equally
             to
             be
             d●…alt
             with
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             guarded
             against
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             different
             way
             taken
             in
             censuring
             the
             same
             offences
             .
          
           
             How
             Church
             officers
             ought
             to
             carry
             in
             Censures
             .
          
           
             How
             Discipline
             is
             so
             to
             be
             ordered
             ,
             ●…s
             it
             may
             not
             mar
             but
             further
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Church-processes
             would
             be
             carried-on
             with
             expedition
             .
          
           
             When
             is
             a
             person
             to
             be
             accounted
             obstinate
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             when
             an
             offence
             is
             not
             grosse
             ,
             yet
             hath
             contempt
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             kind
             of
             satisfaction
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             making
             a
             Church-judicatory
             to
             sist
             their
             processes
             ▪
             
          
           
             How
             may
             dissembling
             be
             discovered
             .
          
           
             How
             morall
             seriousnesse
             may
             be
             discerned
             .
          
           
             If
             alwayes
             charitie
             should
             judge
             a
             person
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             who
             is
             thus
             morally
             serious
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             morall
             seriousnesse
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             Differences
             between
             the
             key
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             How
             is
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             to
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             alwayes
             necessary
             that
             the
             offender
             speak
             .
          
           
             How
             is
             an
             offender
             to
             be
             reckoned
             after
             a
             rebuke
             .
          
           
             If
             an
             offence
             may
             at
             first
             instant
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             .
          
           
             When
             an
             offence
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             publick
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             when
             a
             calumniator
             complained
             of
             ,
             offereth
             to
             make
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             a
             profane
             offending
             confessing
             party
             refuse
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             consideration
             of
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.
            
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Why
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             acquie●…ce
             in
             the
             Churches
             Determination
             as
             to
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A37042-e15390
           
             What
             height
             delusions
             of
             this
             kind
             may
             come
             unto
             .
          
           
             The
             suffring
             of
             gross
             error
             is
             a
             most
             displeasing
             thing
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Sometimes
               those
               who
               want
               not
               affection
               ,
               are
               yet
               too
               condescending
               to
               erroncous
               Teachers
               :
               and
               why
               ?
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             simply
             impossible
             but
             some
             may
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             be
             carried
             away
             .
          
           
             Yet
             not
             so
             easily
             as
             unto
             grosse
             practical
             evils
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             believers
             fal
             in
             such
             evils
             usually
             the
             Lord
             lingularly
             〈◊〉
             ●…emsor
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Usually
             corrupt
             teachers
             set
             more
             upon
             professors
             to
             withdraw
             them
             than
             others
             that
             want
             profession
             ▪
             although
             such
             may
             also
             be
             set
             upon
             .
          
           
             What
             hand
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             in
             such
             a
             plague
             .
          
           
             &c
             :
          
           
             What
             causes
             do
             most
             ordinarily
             procure
             this
             plague
             of
             delusion
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             his
             method
             of
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             How
             ●…e
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             means
             and
             arguments
             that
             are
             used
             to
             carry
             on
             this
             design
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             how
             this
             design
             is
             carried-on
             .
          
           
             What
             accession
             a
             people
             may
             have
             to
             the
             bringing
             of
             this
             plague
             upon
             themselves
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             remedy
             or
             duty
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             Extreams
             to
             he
             ●…s
             chewed
             .
          
           
             Some
             necessary
             an●…
             usefull
             distinctions
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             forborn
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             Minister
             is
             called
             to
             ,
             in
             reference
             ●…o
             God
             and
             himself
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Union
             amongst
             Minesters
             and
             their
             flocks
             ,
             is
             in
             such
             a
             case
             carefully
             to
             be
             s●…udied
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             his
             duty
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             flock
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             Minister's
             duty
             in
             reference
             to
             those
             that
             are
             seduced
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             cases
             it
             is
             called
             ●…or
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             cases
             it
             is
             not
             called
             for
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             the
             sufficient
             conviction
             of
             a
             gainsayer
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             publick
             debate
             is
             to
             be
             managed
             when
             necessary
             .
          
           
             The
             several
             steps
             of
             admonition
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             observable
             in
             the
             way
             of
             admonishing
             
          
           
             That
             rejecting
             of
             an
             obstinat
             Heretick
             ,
             is
             to
             Church-officers
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             &
             a
             mean
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             for
             the
             Churches
             edification
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             the
             person
             seduced
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             truly
             gracious
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             he
             be
             no
             fixed
             member
             of
             any
             particular
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             Civill
             Magistrats
             concur
             not
             for
             the
             backing
             of
             the
             sentence
             .
          
           
             Two
             limitations
             to
             be
             adverted
             in
             the
             rejecting
             of
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Some
             usefull
             Distinctions
             of
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             Whether
             any
             thing
             be
             required
             of
             Ministers
             towards
             heretick
             that
             are
             rejected
             
          
           
             They
             are
             called
             according
             to
             their
             places
             to
             interpose
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             meerly
             to
             look
             to
             outward
             order
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             grounds
             against
             toleration
             concern
             Magistrates
             as
             well
             as
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             That
             totall
             forbearance
             is
             not
             like
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             Magistrates
             duty
             to
             prevent
             the
             infection
             of
             the
             people
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             maintain
             civil
             peace
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             their
             duty
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             persons
             infected
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             ought
             to
             refrain
             from
             their
             company
             .
          
           
             Some
             Considerations
             to
             provoke
             Ministers
             and
             others
             to
             the
             faithful
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             in
             all
             the
             forementioned
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A37042-e25300
           
             The
             introduction
             .
          
           
             The
             scandal
             and
             hurtfulnesse
             of
             divisions
             .
          
           
             The
             heads
             of
             the
             ensuing
             part
             of
             the
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             What
             heresie
             is
             .
          
           
             What
             schism
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             kinds
             thereof
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             Division
             .
          
           
             The
             severall
             kinds
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Division
             among
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             continue
             long
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             a
             great
             height
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             easily
             removed
             
          
           
             Various
             apprehensions
             of
             inferiour
             truths
             .
          
           
             The
             mistake
             of
             some
             dispensations
             .
          
           
             Different
             apprehensions
             about
             some
             persons
             and
             things
             .
          
           
             Heart
             burnings
             at
             the
             credit
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Aggreging
             the
             infirmities
             of
             others
             
          
           
             A
             factious
             vindicating
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Undue
             Censures
             .
          
           
             Leaving
             the
             matter
             and
             falling
             upon
             reflections
             .
          
           
             Engaging
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Too
             much
             liking
             of
             some
             upon
             fair
             pretences
             .
          
           
             Peremptoriness
             without
             condescending
             .
          
           
             Dissatisfaction
             about
             some
             persons
             
          
           
             Mutuall
             encroachment
             .
          
           
             Meddling
             in
             extrinsick
             things
             .
          
           
             Novelty
             of
             expressions
             and
             notious
             .
          
           
             Heat
             and
             contention
             .
          
           
             Alienation
             
          
           
             Iealousie
             .
          
           
             Virulent
             expressions
             .
          
           
             Personall
             reflections
             .
          
           
             Imprecations
             and
             instigation
             of
             the
             civill
             Power
             .
          
           
             Sharp
             censures
             inflicted
             .
          
           
             Renting
             of
             whole
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Furie
             of
             their
             followers
             .
          
           
             Furious
             madness
             of
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Diversion
             of
             them
             from
             their
             main
             work
             .
          
           
             Both
             schism
             and
             heresie
             following
             division
             .
          
           
             Commonly
             both
             sides
             faultie
             ,
             though
             not
             equally
             .
          
           
             Division
             hardly
             cured
             .
          
           
             The
             severaign●…y
             of
             Godtrying
             good
             and
             bad
             .
          
           
             Chastizing
             also
             and
             punishing
             .
          
           
             Yea
             plaguing
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Division
             burdens
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Hardeneth
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Characters
             of
             judiciall
             division
             .
          
           
             Former
             guiltinesse
             .
          
           
             Present
             distempers
             .
          
           
             Inconsiderat
             expressions
             or
             actings
             .
          
           
             Severity
             in
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Sleighting
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             writings
             ,
             or
             actings
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Hunting
             after
             credit
             .
          
           
             Little
             condescending
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Acts
             that
             state
             schism
             
          
           
             Talebearers
             
          
           
             Fears
             of
             censurs
             .
          
           
             The
             influence
             of
             civil
             Powers
             .
          
           
             Peoples
             engaging
             .
          
           
             Applications
             to
             Magistrates
             for
             ratisying
             elections
             .
          
           
             Miscarriages
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             Occuring
             dispensations
             of
             providence
             .
          
           
             Personall
             credit
             acting
             under
             〈◊〉
             of
             zeal
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             Evill
             grounded
             confidence
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             mistake
             of
             men●…
             persons
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             A
             conviction
             of
             singleness
             in
             pro●…cuting
             and
             adhering
             .
          
           
             Fear
             of
             losing
             cre
             dit
             by
             relenting
             .
          
           
             Fear
             of
             hurting
             their
             followers
             .
          
           
             The
             tentation
             strengthened
             by
             looking-on
             the
             failings
             of
             opposits
             .
          
           
             Hope
             of
             the
             ceding
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             endeav●…ring
             unity
             ,
             granted
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             cure
             of
             division
             most
             difficult
             .
          
           
             An
             absolute
             necessity
             laid
             upon
             a
             rent
             Church
             to
             unite
             .
          
           
             Union
             a
             thing
             attainable
             among
             Orthodox
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Endeavouring
             union
             ,
             doth
             notinfer
             union
             in
             all
             points
             of
             judgement
             and
             practice
             .
          
           
             Union
             may
             stand
             with
             some
             defects
             in
             Worship
             and
             manner
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             With
             what
             kind
             of
             dejects
             union
             m●…y
             be
             made
             up
             .
          
           
             When
             inconveniencies
             are
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             what
             side
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ▪
             
          
           
             M●…uali
             condescending
             necessary
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             there
             must
             be
             no
             condescending
             
          
           
             It
             ought
             to
             be
             mutual
             .
          
           
             What
             〈◊〉
             ought
             to
             be
             most
             condescending
             
          
           
             Even
             that
             which
             is
             right
             and
             hath
             authority
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             did
             the
             wro●…g
             ,
             ordinarily
             most
             av●…rse
             from
             condescending
             .
          
           
             Division
             not
             to
             be
             cured
             by
             destroying
             any
             Orthodox
             side
             or
             party
             .
          
           
             Union
             is
             to
             be
             essayed
             with
             due
             respect
             each
             to
             other
             without
             any
             note
             of
             disrespect
             .
          
           
             No
             simply
             authoritative
             way
             is
             the
             fit
             mean
             to
             begin
             the
             healing
             of
             a
             rent
             Church
             .
          
           
             Though
             one
             side
             fail
             in
             condescending
             ,
             the
             other
             ought
             not
             to
             fail
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             actings
             and
             no●…
             the
             formality
             of
             Synods
             that
             occasioned
             division
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             Debates
             concerning
             government
             more
             difficultly
             removed
             .
          
           
             Walking
             under
             an
             impression
             of
             the
             dreadfulnesse
             of
             such
             a
             plague
             
          
           
             A
             fearfull
             snare
             in
             division
             .
          
           
             Diligent
             viewing
             of
             our
             inward
             condition
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             suitable
             .
          
           
             Union
             would
             by
             all
             warrantable
             means
             be
             commended
             unto
             ,
             and
             pressed
             upon
             these
             that
             differ
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             that
             differ
             one
             upon
             another
             .
          
           
             Constancy
             and
             singleness
             herein
             .
          
           
             With
             tenderness
             and
             respect
             .
          
           
             Expressions
             of
             mutuall
             confidence
             .
          
           
             Kind
             visit
             
          
           
             Stirring
             up
             to
             the
             life
             and
             practice
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Solemn
             addresses
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Avoiding
             of
             all
             things
             that
             weaken
             the
             reputation
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Evil
             counsel
             
          
           
             Forbearing
             to
             engage
             judicially
             pro
             or
             con
             .
          
           
             Abstaining
             from
             propagating
             their
             opinions
             factiously
             .
          
           
             Contrary
             acting
             .
          
           
             Separated
             meetings
             to
             be
             eschewed
             .
          
           
             And
             separated
             Fasts
             .
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Principles
             laying
             restraints
             upon
             either
             side
             .
          
           
             Seeking
             Meetings
             .
          
           
             And
             offering
             fair
             conditions
             .
          
           
             A
             right
             way
             of
             carrying
             on
             such
             meetings
             .
          
           
             Contention
             about
             formalities
             to
             be
             forborn
             .
          
           
             Personall
             criminations
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             tender
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             most
             condescending
             
          
           
             The
             first
             way
             of
             closing
             doctrinall
             differences
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             of
             composing
             such
             differences
             
          
           
             The
             third
             way
             of
             composing
             such
             differences
             
          
           
             Contests
             about
             these
             ,
             are
             of
             several
             sorts
             .
          
           
             Dissatisfaction
             from
             constitution
             of
             Officers
             and
             Members
             .
          
           
             The
             alleaging
             of
             faults
             either
             not
             true
             ,
             or
             not
             cear
             .
          
           
             Pleading
             for
             such
             as
             are
             most
             justly
             censured
             ,
             or
             censurable
             .
          
           
             The
             justness
             of
             the
             Sentence
             to
             be
             cleared
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             recalled
             ,
             when
             the
             person
             might
             be
             profitable
             
          
           
             Mutuall
             upbraidings
             for
             failings
             .
          
           
             Removed
             by
             a
             mutuall
             forgiving
             .
          
           
             Diversity
             of
             circumstances
             in
             externall
             administrations
             .
          
           
             Condescendency
             therein
             .
          
           
             Better
             to
             forbear
             some
             new
             thing
             ,
             than
             to
             alter
             the
             old
             ,
             without
             some
             considerable
             reason
             .
          
           
             Divisions
             about
             Church-government
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             Practicall
             difference
             herein
             maketh
             division
             .
          
           
             Characters
             of
             Government
             fit
             for
             uniting
             .
          
           
             Debates
             about
             the
             constitution
             of
             Synods
             .
          
           
             Defects
             in
             constitution
             cannot
             easily
             annull
             without
             defect
             in
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             In
             ancient
             Councels
             soundnesse
             of
             matter
             more
             regarded
             than
             formality
             or
             number
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             be
             done
             for
             union
             ,
             when
             division
             ariseth
             about
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Synod
             .
          
           
             Little
             usefulness
             as
             to
             the
             Churches
             edificationin
             the
             thing
             controverted
             .
          
           
             This
             difference
             is
             either
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             forborn
             .
          
           
             Or
             it
             relates
             to
             practice
             ,
             and
             so
             something
             is
             to
             be
             tolerate
             and
             something
             done
             .
          
           
             What
             usually
             hath
             been
             d●…ne
             when
             Authority
             was
             declined
             .
          
           
             Great
             difference
             between
             the
             declining
             of
             Synodicall
             Authority
             simply
             ,
             and
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             particular
             Synod
             .
          
           
             Doctrinall
             ,
             not
             fundamentall
             ,
             or
             nigh
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           
             Some
             doctrinal
             decisions
             infer
             division
             ,
             others
             but
             diversity
             .
          
           
             Some
             determinations
             are
             of
             things
             dayly
             practicable
             ,
             others
             only
             for
             an
             exigence
             ,
             scarcely
             ever
             again
             occurring
             .
          
           
             Some
             determinations
             are
             for
             Ministers
             practice
             ,
             others
             are
             answers
             to
             the
             questions
             of
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             More
             doctrinal
             decisions
             in
             smaller
             points
             ought
             to
             ma●…e
             no
             division
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             smaller
             number
             should
             yeeld
             to
             the
             greater
             .
          
           
             Contrary
             practices
             build
             a
             wall
             of
             separation
             .
          
           
             Diversity
             there
             may
             be
             without
             division
             .
          
           
             Great
             folly
             to
             make
             ,
             or
             keep
             division
             for
             what
             is
             rarely
             or
             never
             practicable
             .
          
           
             Union
             is
             not
             impossible
             notwithstanding
             diversity
             of
             judgment
             .
          
           
             The
             Ordination
             of
             a
             person
             worthy
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             ordained
             by
             Church-Officers
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             null
             for
             some
             defects
             .
          
           
             Union
             would
             not
             be
             suspended
             on
             such
             tryals
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             cases
             extremities
             are
             to
             be
             shunned
             .
          
           
             Iudicatories
             wi●…ely
             remitting
             rigour
             .
          
           
             Corrupt
             ,
             grosse
             ,
             and
             prophane
             men
             ,
             for
             no
             interposition
             to
             be
             received
             .
          
           
             Debates
             about
             conniving
             at
             guilty
             men
             
          
           
             Union
             rather
             to
             be
             followed
             that
             satisfaction
             herein
             may
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             In
             times
             of
             division
             ,
             aumours
             concerning
             eminent
             persons
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             so
             regarded
             .
          
           
             Zeal
             in
             justly
             censuring
             ,
             well
             consistent
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             union
             .
          
           
             Yet
             union
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             the
             censuring
             of
             some
             unfaithfull
             men
             .
          
           
             Union
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             purging
             out
             of
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Purging
             not
             to
             be
             much
             pressed
             till
             union
             be
             fixed
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             such
             a
             satisfaction
             as
             neither
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             feared
             is
             not
             corrupt
             doctrine
             nor
             a
             wrong
             Government
             .
          
           
             Union
             not
             to
             be
             suspended
             upon
             every
             particular
             .
          
           
             Some
             particulars
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             some
             acceptable
             to
             both
             
          
           
             Such
             things
             are
             not
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             a
             meer
             authoritative
             way
             .
          
           
             Better
             for
             a
             time
             to
             forbear
             many
             things
             ,
             than
             to
             brangle
             union
             .
          
           
             Doubtfull
             practices
             to
             be
             abstained
             from
             .
          
           
             Many
             brotherly
             conferences
             to
             prevent
             abrupt
             surprisals
             .
          
           
             Matters
             of
             difficulty
             rather
             committed
             ,
             than
             instantly
             decided
             .
          
           
             Not
             unfit
             ,
             some
             persons
             were
             designed
             for
             a
             time
             to
             com
             pose
             occasionall
             differences
             .
          
           
             This
             tendeth
             to
             recover
             strength
             to
             Iudicatories
             ,
          
           
             ▪
             And
             is
             consistent
             with
             Ministeriall
             Church-authority
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Apostle
             often
             layeth
             aside
             Authority
             .